Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

As the human world progressed so did the vampire world. As well as the human laws they must abide by other laws that were put in place unknown to the humans. Human protection groups came forward. As always there were two sides. Vampires protesting to live as in the past. Why must we hide? Humans are food. With the other side calling nonsense as we can live freely by eating the blood bags provided with no need for killing. Feeding off humans became highly regulated and technological advancements allowed for the invention of sunblock. First made as a cream to allow vampires to go in the sun it was found to have benefits even on human skin. However some other effects unknown by the humans is it allows vampires to show up in mirrors or in pictures by letting the light reflect off the skin. It became very easy to live as a vampire without getting found out.

“Why do we have to go to Thailand. I like it in the UK. Do you realise how much sunblock I’m going to have to wear?” I complain to my dad about the move he told us about not long ago.

“Exactly. It’s a great place for business and no one believes you’re 33 Becs. And even then I’ve had to apply for your age reduction twice and we moved towns three times. Last time I met with the agent he said it’s abotime. It’s time to move countries.” He says firmly.

Even among the vampire world the Armstrong family are somewhat celebrities with my father being the CEO of the biggest sunblock company in the world.

“I’ll start drawing the wrinkles deeper!”

He looks at me with a frown, “Start brushing up on your Thai. Ask your Mom for help.”

Becky sighs, “This sucks.”

“I’m putting you down as 18.”

“18!? Isn’t the drinking age 20!?”

“The longer the better. Then we can stay there longer and I was going to put Richie down as 20. You can’t even get drunk why do you want to drink?”

“But I like the taste of wine. Just make us the same age.”

“You don’t look like twins that will make it more complicated.”

I make a fist for a moment then take a deep breath, “Fine whatever. I’m going to my room.”

We’ve moved enough for me to know that I can’t fight it. I spent some time in Thailand as a kid, but I hardly remember it. We’ve lived in Thailand, Australia, New Zealand, and the UK. My parents have been to a lot more countries, but I’m still seen as young in vampire years being 90. Yet I look 18. I could even pass for younger and in fact I have but I told my dad I’m done with school. I’m sick of learning the same stuff and it feels wrong trying to be friends with kids when my friends right now are busy taking care of their 5-year-olds and complaining about their husbands while asking me when I’m planning on getting married. I just brush it off saying I’m waiting for the right person. In reality relationships are mostly shunned. There’s so few vampires around and we live so long that failed relationships can put a divide in the community. Typically we live in small groups spending most of our time with our families. I met a few other vampires and dated for a bit but it was never anything serious. And any humans who approached me I immediately declined. Dating humans is esspecially uncommon. Most avoid them out of fear because of the heavy regulations. Those that do date them end up eventually end up complaining that the person they dated ended up looking like a shriveled-up raisin in only a few years and get devastated. There’s even been some incidents of some killing their spouse by accident and ending up in jail. Likely from blood drinking gone wrong. I’ve heard that human vampire pairs do that. Some organisations are debating making relations with humans illegal, but it’s met with big outlash. One way to think of it is how you hear that morphine feels amazing, but most people aren’t out there looking to be drug addicts and ones who have done it are against it getting banned and the ones that haven’t say it’s no good. My friend dated a human once. She said it felt amazing, better than any vampire she was with but theres an intense high and an intense low.

I open my laptop and put on Twilight. I am curious because it’s something I’ve never done before. I trace my finger over my fangs as I watch the movie. I’ve never even drank blood directly before despite having these. Seems kind of weird to me. Like how humans eat meat but feel sick at the thought of murdering an animal themselves. I drink blood from the packs but the thought of sinking my teeth into a random person on the street makes me wousy. I’m glad I was born in this generation.

I focus on my screen. This movie is so funny to me. That this is what humans think vampires are like. I definitely don’t sparkle.

***

We moved and Thailand is so hot. I haven’t been in Thailand for at least 30 years. Was it always this hot? I’m frantically going to the bathroom every few hours to apply sunblock despite the fact that it’s supposed to last the whole day, but I feel like I’m burning. Then I realised that’s just constant.

I open my bag again to take out the sunblock and while I’m looking in my bag, I bash into someone and drop the sunscreen.

“Shit sorry.” I say in English out of habit.

She’s leaning down to pick up the sunblock for me, “It’s ok. Um...Do you speak Thai?” She tries to say in English for me while handing me the sunblock. She’s slightly taller than me but what I notice first is her dark brown eyes and gummy smile.

“Thank you. Yes sorry. Habit.” I reply in Thai with an awkward laugh.

“Where are you from?”

“The U.K but I moved here recently. Or moved back here, I guess. I grew up in Thailand. Anyways sorry about that.” I put my hands together and try make my way.

“Oh wait!” She says suddenly and I turn back.

“Sorry it’s just I’m a photographer. I’ve been taking pictures of people in Bangokok. The theme is my diverse Bangkok. I was just wondering if maybe I could get your picture too.”

I reapplied not long ago should be fine.

I smile, “Yeah sure.”

“Thank you! Um .. Oh sorry whats your name?”

“It’s Becky.”

“Nice to meet you, Becky. I’m Freen.”

“Nice to meet you F… ah P’Freen.” I correct because judging by her appearance she seems at least 20. After talking with my dad I managed to get him to make me 20 after saying I wouldn’t be able to make friends if I couldn’t go to bars.

I let her take some pictures of me while she praises me a lot on how cute and pretty I am. It makes me happy but as a vampire it’s kind of a birth right to appear irresistable to humans. Still, it does make me feel good about myself.

“Is it fine if I get your information. I think your pictures came out really great. If they get used in the article then I’ll contact you if you want to check it out!” She says excitedly while looking at the pictures, “I think your smile is the prettiest I’ve ever seen actually.”

“Huh.” I let out shyly. No one has ever said that to me before.

She looks up from the camera with a blush, “O-Oh you don’t have to. Sorry I didn’t mean to be weird.”

It’s so cute when humans blush the blood gathering in their cheeks like that, “No it’s fine. Let’s exchange information. P’Freen ka.” I say and stick out my tongue to tease her.

She stares at me for a moment then quickly takes out her phone. I smile while letting her read my QR code. Someone bumps into her slightly and pushes her into me for a moment. She smells really good actually. Most humans smell good to me. I’ve learnt to differentiate from what a human terms as a bad smelling human though. But she definitely smells good. Her neck lands close to my face and I involentarily gulp. She immediately moves back.

“Sorry! These streets are so busy.”

“It’s ok.”

Ow… what the fuck. I run my tongue over my teeth and I realise what pricked me is my own fangs. They’re out. Shit this can’t be happening. I quickly cover my mouth and try take a deep breath to calm myself and get my fangs down but instead for reason that just makes it worse.

“Sorry I remembered something I need to go!” I quickly say and rush away.

That’s never happened to me before. I’ve always had such great control of my fangs. It’s like moving a finger or a leg.

***

I get home and put a blood pack into my teething ball and bite into it. I bite it many times till I calm down. Maybe I was just hungry, and the heat is messing with me.

Either way I decide to do some research into this by searching the vampire records online. It’s kind of like sns for vampires. I lie on my bed and bite into the ball while looking through my phone.

‘Fangs coming out on their own causes’.

I choke on the blood when I see the results.

-Controllling arousal to humans.

-Safe feeding with your human partner.

-How to hide a fang boner.

I smash the phone down on my bed. No no no no I did not get aroused. I just looked at her neck. The image enters my mind again and the memory of her smell. When I think about it my fangs come out again and I hit my head against the bed.

Stop.

After spending more time researching, I head down stairs and see Richie getting a blood pack from the fridge, “Oh hey. How was your outing. Enjoying Thailand? I was in meetings with dad all day.”

“Actually, I have a question… on second thought never mind.”

“What is it?”

“Ok but don’t laugh and don’t get the wrong idea.”

“Ok… what is this about?” He asks confused.

“Have you ever…. Gotten a …. Fang boner.” I wisper softly.

He lets out a chuckle but then stops himself, but I frown at him, “Sorry. Just wasn’t expecting that.”

“Well, have you?”

“Yeah, I have. It happens. It’s natural. Don’t worry about it. I’m more shocked to find out you haven’t. Just move away from the human and have a blood pack and it will go away.”

“Oh, ok so it doesn’t mean anything. Just random.” I let out a relieved breath.

“I don’t know about random. It would be better if you stay away from them. If Mom and dad found out, you were having sexual relations with a human. They would disown you.”

“Who said anything about sexual relations!”

“It’s called a fang ‘boner’ for a reason Bec!”

“Shut up!”

***

I get a message from the person in question, “Hey, it’s Freen. I hope everything was ok earlier? Thank you so much for the pictures. You mentioned you were new to Thailand. If you’re interested, I could show you around a bit sometime? I’d like to get to know you better.”

I smile at my phone. She’s sweet. I know what Richie said but I don’t know anyone in Thailand yet. That’s never happened to me before. I’m sure it was just a one-time thing.

***

“N’Bec!” I see P’Freen call and wave in the distance by the café and I smile. So cute. She’s wearing baggy shorts and a baggy blue hoody with a cap even though it’s so hot. I on the other hand have on tight jeans and a black tanktop. Makes it easier to reapply the sunblock anyway. Does it ever get overcast in Thailand or is it just the wrong season?

“Sorry did you wait long?” I say with a smile.

“No, not at all I also just got here. Did you drive?”

“Oh, actually I can’t drive. My mom’s driver dropped me off.”

Never had a need for driving. We always just had drivers.

“Your mom’s driver? You have a driver?” She says surprised.

I laugh awkwardly, “Yeah…”

“No, it’s fine! I was just surprised. I haven’t met anyone who has a driver before, but I haven’t met anyone like you before either.” She says shyly without meeting my eyes, “Lets go in.”

I begin walking to my left and she laughs and grabs my hand, “It’s this one.” She gestures with her thumb then immediately let’s go of my hand after realizing, “Sorry.”

“It’s fine I don’t mind.” I say and take her hand again. Her hand is warm. It’s like a furnace to me.

She smiles and leads me into the café. After we sit down, she puts her other hand over mine and tries to warm it. No matter how much she does that it’s going to feel cold to her.

“Nong are you cold?”

“I’m fine. Just bad circulation. Don’t worry P’Freen.”

She rubs my hands a bit, “Ok… do you like milk tea by the way?”

“I’ve actually never tried it before.”

Vampires can eat food and drink liquids, but we don’t feel hungry and we don’t need to eat or drink. The only time I go for food is when I hang out with humans.

“Its very popular in Thailand. I hope you like it. Which one do you want?”

“Hmmm…. Any reccomendations?”

“Maybe the normal Thai milk tea would be good to start with.”

“Ok sure.”

“Ok great. I’ll go order for us.” She says getting up from the table and I find myself smiling at her as she walks to the counter.

She comes back with 2 drinks. She hands me the drink which has a plastic film and a straw to push through it. I’m so bad at these. I never know how much strength to use. I either can’t pierce it, or I make it expload everywhere. I take out the straw and take a couple of deep breaths and practice the movement a few times.

P’Freen laughs and takes my straw and drink and pushes it in, “Here.”

“Thank you.” I say embaressed.

“By the way how old are you, Becky?”

“I’m thir… twenty.”

She opens her eyes wide, “Oh. Still young. I’m 24.”

“Still young too.” I stick out my tongue.

Especially to me since I’m actually 90.

She smiles, “I guess I am. Are you studying?”

“Yes, I’m studying law online. And you? You’re a photographer?”

Technically already have my licence but anyways.

“Yeah, it’s always been a passion of mine. At the moment I take pictures for articles, but I want to travel the world taking pictures of nature one day.”

“You’ll definitely be able to do it!” I say enthusiastically then get shy and take a big sip of the milk tea. This milk tea is actually really good. It’s sweet.

She chuckles, “Thanks N’Bec. You’ll definitely be a great lawyer one day.”

We spend time talking in the café for hours. It feels so comfortable to talk to her. She doesn’t feel like a stranger. I told her about my life in the UK and traveling around to different countries. She told me about life with her mom and grandma and putting herself through university. She’s lived such a different life from mine. Volunteering, helping her mom and grandma, studying hard. That must be why she seems so mature despite being so young. Even though I’ve lived for a longer time I grew up in a sheltered environment with everything done for me. Always under the protection of my family. I never had to worry about anything.

“Time for the last order would you like anything else?” The staff comes up to us and I check my watch. Wow is it that late already.

“No, we’re fine thanks.” Freen replies, “What time will your ride be here?”

“If I call him now. Maybe 30 minutes?” I estimate.

“In that case I could take you back. I drove here.”

There was traffic on the way home, but I didn’t mind because I enjoyed getting to talk more with her. We even sang and danced in the car to her music. She’s very silly and funny. I didn’t want to leave the car when we reached my house.

“Can we hang out again?” I say to her before leaving the car.

“Of course. I had so much fun.”

I look at her and she looks back with her beautiful brown eyes in the silence of the car and suddenly I’m stuck on how to say goodbye. Was this a… date? I can’t tell. Was it just two girls hanging out? Should I just leave. Should I give her a hug? Wave? After being frozen for a few moments with my hand on the door I lean forward and give her a kiss on the cheek.

“Bye!” I say immediately after and leave the car not able to see her reaction. After making a few paces to my door I hear a hoot and look back.

She gives me a big smile and waves at me. I smile back and wave as she drives away.

I rush to my room and lie on my bed. I hug one of my care bears tightly and trace my lips. Her cheek was so hot and soft. She smelled amazing. As I think about her my fangs come out. I grab one of my teething toys and bite into it while thinking about her.

***

“Then which place feels more like home?” She asks me as we walk along the river path at night. My suggestion and she had work during the day anyway.

“I guess everywhere and no where. Wherever my family goes but I did like the U.K I felt like I had a proper life there but not anymore.”

I spent the longest there and now they won’t even remember me. Their memories were wiped.

“You could always go back someday?”

“It wouldn’t be the same.” I sigh into the wind.

I’d just have to start all over again. As always.

“It’s true we can only go forward. That’s why I don’t like thinking about the past or the future too much. If you always focus on those things, you won’t be able to enjoy the present.”

“I wish I could do that. I feel like there’s so many things I have to think about all the time I can never live freely.”

Always hiding.

She grabs my hand, “How about now?” She smiles at me with her usual cute smile I can see clearly even in the dark.

I honestly see better in the dark without the sunlight glare.

“That helps.”

She rubs her thumb over my hand, “Cold?”

“A little.” I lie.

She stops and gives me a hug, “Bec you’re freezing.” She says rubbing my arms and stroking my back.

I chuckle to myself as I rest my head on her shoulder, “Guess you’ll have to warm me then.”

Eventually she gives up rubbing and just holds me tightly. It’s weird I feel so comfortable with her.

***

After I get home my dad looks at me with a frown, “Are you going in that?”

For some reason he’s wearing a suit with a red tie.

I look down to my summer dress, “Going where?”

“Did you forget today they’re welcoming us into the Thailand fact. We have to leave in 30 minutes.”

“Shit! That was today.”

“Language.” He scolds, “Ask Pat to help you change!”

Pat is our helper. She’s been with our family for as long as I can remember. She’s been taking care of me and Richie since we were small.

I rush to my room and I see her taking out a long blue dress, “Becca where were you!? Your Mrs. Armstrong is furious.”

“Not important!” I say stripping off my clothes onto the floor.

***

I somehow managed to make it in time with Pat’s help but my mom was giving me the silent treatment in the limo the whole way to the venue.

“So where were you?” Richie whispers.

“You know even if you whisper everyone can hear so I don’t know why you bother.”

Richie takes out his phone and messages me the same question.

-I was just meeting a friend.

-Your new human friend?

-Yeah, that one.

-The one that gave you the you know?

-No! A different one.

-How did you make so many friends already.

-Drop it.

Richie looks up from his phone and raises his eyebrows.

“What?”

“Remember what I said.”

***

The evening is a boring formal nightmare. It’s meant to welcome new vampires into the area, but the tradition hasn’t changed in who knows how long. Lengthy speeches and greetings. Formal attire. Most people coming to earn a good favor from my dad.

“Posture.” My mom comes up to me as I’m leaning on the wall and I stand up straight, “That’s better.”

“I think I saw Nat around. Did he come greet you yet?”

“Nat!? What is he doing here.”

“Why don’t you ask him yourself. I think I saw him… oh there.” She says pointing at a group of younger vampires. He’s right in the middle of them talking then breaking out into laughter.

I walk up to the group and drag him out, “Sorry let me just borrow him for a second.”: I say with a fake smile.

“Becs!”

“Don’t Becs me. I told you in the U.K not to follow me again. Why the hell are you in Thailand.”

“Ok actually this was a coincidence I swear. My dad got transferred to help in your father’s company with distribution.”

I sigh, “Fine.”

“Happy to see me?” He jokes and nudges my shoulder and I scowl at him, “Scary. Like a chihuahua. “

“I’m just sick of people pushing us together all the time.”

Nat is my childhood friend. Our families have always been in business together so we grew up together but after a while people started pushing us to be together romantically and it makes me so uncomfortable.

He pinches my cheek, “We’re vampires you can’t get rid of me.”

-Isn’t that Becky Armstrong and Nat Uareksit

-Celebrity couple

I hear them talk in the distance and push him away, “People are going to get the wrong idea again.”

Sometimes I wish I couldn’t hear everything. I just want to be able to tone everything out.

“Why don’t you try make friends then. That is what this is for.”

“I’m done trying. It’s always the same. They never treat me normally because I’m ‘Becky Armstrong’ whatever that’s supposed to mean. It’s fine I already made a friend.”

“Humans again? You and the humans. I tell you every time Bec you need to make more vampire friends. Humans don’t understand us. I’m all for the human rights movement but the fact is that they’ll turn on you the second things get tough. You’re just going to get hurt.”

“That’s not true…”

“And where are all your human friends from the U.K now?”

“That’s unfair you know we had to wipe their memories…”

“My point exactly. I’m only saying this because I don’t want you to be a loner.”

“Oh, good you’re together.” My dad walks up behind me and puts his hand on me and Nat’s shoulders, “We’re taking family portraits together. Armstrongs and Uareksits.”

***

“How is Thailand?” Irin one of my only vampire friends from the UK asks while on a phone call.

“It’s great!”

“What? Really? You were so reluctant to leave the UK. I’m surprised. Glad to hear though. Maybe I’ll request Thailand for my transfer.”

“Wait your transfer is coming up too!? Oh my god. Yes, come join me. We can die in the heat together.”

“Ok you aren’t convincing me with that. What’s so great then?”

“Hmmm…. The food?”

“You’re kidding… ok what aren’t you telling me.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re being really suspicious Becky.” She continues so I give up.

“Ok fine I met someone.”

“Ohhh someone in the Thailand fact?” She questions.

“Something like that…”

“…. Shit! Don’t tell me a human!?”

I turn down the volume on my phone and grab my earphones, “Not so loud!”

“Wait so… seriously!?”

“Yeah… I mean it is legal!”

“Yeah, it is but kind of controversial right now don’t you think? After those celebrity deaths people are really cracking down on that. People are getting suspicious of all the ‘suicides’ in K-pop.”

“It’s simple I just won’t drink her blood problem solved.” I defend.

“You don’t get the cravings?”

“Nope. No cravings!” I deflect.

“Ok then if you say so. So, what’s his name?”

“Her name is Freen.”

“A human and a girl!? Bec did your rebellious age come late or something!? Do your parents know? You know how old fashioned the older generation vampires are. They want us to have kids. Aging population and all that.”

“It’s not like that! We’re just friends. I just… might like her a little. That’s all. Besides it’s not the first time I’ve been with a girl…”

“Yeah, but they weren’t human. I’m just concerned because I don’t want my best friend to get arrested.”

“I’ll be careful.” I promise.

She’s being so dramatic.

***

Freen and I started meeting often. She showed me around Bangkok. Took me to her favorite cafes. She even showed me how to work her camera. We spent time taking pictures by the river together. Only issue is that I’m hardly sleeping. Vampires battle to sleep at night but I’m out all day with Freen. I told her my online lessons were at night because of the time difference to try justify falling asleep on our dates. The more time we spend together the more guilt I feel lying to her. Lying for vampires is second nature. We do it since we first learn to talk. It’s seen as a vital skill for survival but she’s such a genuinely kind and caring person to everyone around her. I’ve never met a human so caring before. She trusts me so blindly it hurts. Today I’m meeting her friends.

We arrived before them at the restruant. I decided to wear a black dress today. P’Freen wore a white dress. It wasn’t planned but I can’t help chuckling at how fitting it is. The angel and the demon. As I smile to myself about it, I feel a warm cardigan put around my shoulders.

“Here wear this.” She says rubbing my arm to try warm me. Another one of her futile attempts but I simply accept her cardigan with a smile.

“Thanks, P’Freen.”

“Its cold tonight. I don’t want you to get sick.” She says then rubs her own arms.

But now you’re going to get sick… I’ve never gotten sick in my life.

I suddenly see her start waving and I look back at two people walking towards us. Those must be her friends.

She gives the girl a hug and then the man.

I stand up from my chair to greet them as well but I’m kind of shy with new people.

“This is P’Nam, and this is Heng.” She introduces, “And this is N’Bec.”

“Nice to meet you.” I say with a smile.

P’Nam looks over to Freen with a raised eyebrow, “Ok I get it now.”

“Get what?” Freen retorts.

“Why you’ve been ditching us for weeks. I get it. She’s stunning I forgive you.” She says and Freen pushes her with a red face.

“I wasn’t ditching you!”

Heng looks over to me, “Don’t mind them they’re always like that.”

I laugh, “It’s Ok. It’s cute seeing P’Freen like that.”

“Are you two dating?”

“We’re Phi-Nong!” I immediately respond.

“Ok thought I’d just make sure because Freen hasn’t stopped talking about you ever since you met.”

I wrap the cardigan tighter around me, “Really?”

I have noticed… the lingering touches, the stolen looks. I’ve been around long enough. I’m not naïve and being a vampire humans are naturally drawn to me. I’m not a stranger to those kinds of advances. Usually, I would shut it down immediately… but this time I didn’t because admittedly, I enjoy her flirting.

The night goes on and I only order salad because it’s difficult to eat when you don’t feel hunger and salads are small enough to get down.

“Nong salad again… you should eat more.” P’Freen looks over concerned.

“Just not that hungry. Big lunch.” I lie.

“Have some of the Tom Yum Kung. It’s not too heavy.” Heng suggests.

“There’s no garlic in that right?”

“Hmmm no? Yes? Maybe? Honestly I’m not sure. You aren’t a fan of garlic.”

“I’m allergic so I try to stay away from spicy foods in case. I also don’t like spicy foods. I can’t eat chilli.”

“Here have some of this meat I didn’t add the sauce to it.” P’Freen says blowing on a piece of pork and placing it on my plate.

I smile, “Thanks.”

During the night P’Freen puts small amounts of food on my plate which I eat. Despite eating all this food I start feeling hungry. My body is craving blood. If anything eating makes vampires more hungry because we need to use more energy to push the food through our bodies. P’Nam, P’Heng and P’Freen talk happily amongst themselves while my stomach starts complaining at me for forcing down all this food. Plus something close by smells really delicious. What is that. I close my eyes for a second and take a deep breath and try follow the scent.

“Becbec?” P’Freen asks and I open my eyes to see that I’ve landed straight in front of her neck.

“Just… going to the restroom!” I say quickly and make my escape. I go into the stall and immediately bite into a blood pack and down it. Humans are friends not food. Humans are friends not food. What’s gotten into me. Pull yourself together.

I feel better after having the blood pack and the rest of the evening goes well.

P’Freen takes me home as usual and walks me to the gate while holding my hand.

“I hope my friends didn’t scare you off.” She jokes.

“No they were fun. I just think I need to work on my Thai more to understand. I’m sorry I didn’t get your jokes… but I’ll try to next time!”

“That’s ok N’Bec. You’re so cute when you’re confused.” She says then looks away from my eyes for a second.

“Why don’t you look at me?” I stick out my tongue teasingly.

“Because Becky is so beautiful. Especially today.” She says.

“P’Freen is more beautiful.”

My beauty is simply an illusion.

She finally looks back at me and stares at my eyes. I get absorbed into her gaze. Is she sure she isn’t a vampire? Because theres something about her eyes. I look at both her eyes then down at her lips. Her lips are big and plump. They look soft. Just as I was thinking it I feel them press against my own. I’ve never kissed a human before. Her lips are so hot and sweet. I feel her hand move around my neck and her tongue lick my lip and I pull back in a shock.

“S-Sorry. I thought that maybe you- I should have asked.” She immediately stutters at my rejection.

I turn my head from her in panic, “No it’s not that! It’s not that I promise! I like it I just! Just need to get inside!” I say and quickly rush through the gate closing the door behind me without looking back.

Fuck my throat is burning. I’m so thirsty. I’ve never been this thirsty. I grab a blood pack from the fridge and down it with it having no effect. It’s only after I down 2 more packs and put one in my teething ball so I can bite it hard that my throat stops burning. Oh my god. What the fuck was that. I felt her tongue then all of a sudden intense hunger. I bite down on the ball again. My fangs are so itchy.

Only after my body calms down can I think through the events. She kissed me. I let her kiss me. I wanted her… to kiss me. I think about it again. Her warm tongue.

Shit my throat.

I go on vamprec for some answers and there’s a forum about it.

‘I drink my partners blood before we kiss to subside the cravings and let us both enjoy it.’

-Kissing first makes the feeding afterwards 100% more pleasurable. It’s called hunger edging.

-Kissing first increases the risk for fainting accidents.

-Maybe if you have no self control.

-How old are you? Talk to me again when you’ve had more experience.

-I’ve been with at least 10 humans. Fuck you.

‘Forget the kissing. Fangs in the neck while you fuck her. Best orgasm you’ll ever have.’

I think that’s enough of that…. This is a lot…

‘How to stop the cravings.’

I click on an article titled ‘Why do vampires get cravings when they like a human?’

‘Vampires also known as succubus or incubus in some parts of the world evolved solely to attract their ‘pray’ humans. Human blood being the vampires main diet with the need to get close enough to the human to reach the main artery through the neck. The vampire tricks the human into intercourse. While the human is vulnerable the vampire can feed without protest. Both vampire and human experience a euphoric sensation similar to an orgasm during feeding providing the human with a painless and pleasant death. In modern times vampires have no need to seduce humans however they still experience the same biological reactions as their ancestors regardless of any emotional attachments. In fact research found that vampires were more liking to form emotional bonds to humans they want to eat often mistaking hunger for attraction. Research into a pill to surpress cravings has been in devolpment with no successful results as of yet.’

I hate this. I hate this so much. I’m overwhelmed with guilt. I’m not who you think I am Freen. The girl you like doesn’t exist. Are my emotions even real.

I think of her innocent face, and it hurts… I don’t want to hurt her. Maybe everyone is right, and I need to keep my distance.

Chapter Text

I met a girl. My immediate thought was that she’s beautiful. Different from anyone I’ve seen before. White skin like the snow even in the hot Thailand sun. I worked up the courage to talk to her. Besides her appearance talking to her is fun too. She’s only 20 yet talks as if she’s older. She has something to say about any subject. We lived extremely different lives when I dropped her off at her house it was a mansion even though she said she just moved here. I would have suspected Thai royalty if she wasn’t a foreigner. Yet she was happy to join me to my favorite street food stalls and low-price cafes. Even joining me in my cheap car with no complaints. She’s really sweet and kind. Shy at first but bubbly and mischievous when you get to know her. We started meeting often yet no matter how many times we meet I want to see her again. I like her. I thought she was flirting with me. But I think I messed up. I kissed her and she rejected me. I thought she wanted me to kiss her. I’m so stupid. Of course, a girl like that wouldn’t be interested in me. She’s probably not even interested in girls.

I’m lying on my bed with my phone open to Becky’s chat after typing and erasing messages all night.

‘Sorry it was just a greeting-‘erase

‘I misunderstood our relationship-‘erase

‘Hey sis-‘erase

I put down my phone eventually after I keep dowsing off. I’ll try deal with this tomorrow. Even if she doesn’t feel the same way. I still want us to be friends. My heart hurts. Before I know it, I’m sobbing into my pillow.

***

I wake up to a message from Becbec.

“I’m sorry about yesterday. I was just surprised. I’m not ready for a relationship. I’m sorry.”

I take a deep breath, “Don’t apologize. I’m sorry I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable. I won’t do it again. I hope we can keep being good friends.”

That’s that. Time to move on from these feelings. It’s better that I got an answer sooner.

During work I travel around Bangkok taking pictures of the top tourist sites for a new article, but my heart isn’t in it today. Apparently, it showed through my pictures because my boss spent an hour shouting at me for my blurry pictures telling me the article has to be delayed.

As I’m driving home, I get a message from Becky.

“Do you have time?”

A part of me almost says no. Up till recently a message from Becbec made me so happy but now it almost brings back the tears. Why am I getting so worked up by my one-sided crush. I decide to go. She’s still my friend. It’s not right for me to avoid her because of my own selfishness.

***

I pick her up at her house. My heart tightens when I see her. Stunning as usual in jeans and a crop top. I don’t know why she dresses in so little when she’s always cold. The car ride is silent.

“P’Freen…” She finally says, “You’re the first person I got close to in Thailand I don’t want to lose you. I know it’s selfish.”

“It’s not!” I immediately say, “It’s my fault. I didn’t mean to make things weird.”

“It’s not your fault….” She says softly to herself.

“Let’s start over! Hi, I’m Freen.”

She laughs, “Becky.”

“Do you speak English?” I ask in English, and she makes a fist and pretends to hit me with it, “So no then?”

“P’Freen-!” She whines and I laugh.

The rest of the evening was fun. We went to the mall and got milk tea and played in the arcade. I even won a teddy bear that Becky begged me for, so I eventually gave in and gave it to her. She was very happy with it. She looked so cute when she was hugging it, so it made me happy too. I’m glad things are fine between us. But I have noticed how she hasn’t touched me once. Not that I was going out of my way to try touch her but naturally I can be a touchy person at times without even thinking. I guess it makes sense that it would make her uncomfortable considering everything.

***

After I drop her off back home and seeing the big gate. I can’t help thinking about the night I kissed her but it’s more about how cold her lips were. They were soft but cold as if she had rubbed ice over them a moment before and for a second, I almost thought I saw … but it couldn’t be, it was dark. My mind must be playing tricks on me.

I do some research at home to see if there’s a reason that Nong is always cold even when it’s such a hot day. Many different things come up. Anxiety, low blood sugar, hyperthyroidism, Raynaud’s syndrome. None of them seem like a good fit because she seems healthy. Is it really just bad circulation? I hope she’s ok.

***

“I thought for sure she liked you.” P’Nam says to me while we eat lunch together at my favorite grilled pork place.

“I thought so too… but I guess she was just being friendly. I really messed up. Now she won’t even let me hold her hand.” I sigh.

“Give her some time. She probably just doesn’t know how to act. I’m sure things between you will get less awkward.” She comforts, “Still though I could have sworn… she’s also young. Maybe she needs to figure things out.”

“I don’t want to hold on to hope for nothing. It’s best if I just move on.”

“Yeah, but can you?” She laughs, “I’ve never seen you so obsessed with someone.”

“There’s just… something about her.”

***

I want to get over N’Bec I really do. But when we hang out. I can’t help staring at her. Perfect skin, tall nose, small face. Pink lips. Like a princess. I invited her to my house today, but we got milk tea on the way. I feel kind of nervous having her in my house.

“P’Freen?” She looks up from her milk tea and I look away, “Something on my face?”

Just beauty.

I shake my head, “No.”

She chuckles, “Okayy weird.”

“Is the milk tea tasty becbec?”

She nods while chewing on the tapioca. As far as food goes, I’ve only ever seen her get excited about milk tea. She’s like a child. She only likes sweets or snacks. If I could just start to see her as my baby sister. I take a sip of my jasmine tea.

“Should we watch something?” I suggest.

“What do you think about twilight?”

“It’s interesting.”

“Which part?”

“I guess… just in general. Do you like it? I was always team Jakob.”

“Oh…” She says solemnly.

“I mean Edward!” I correct.

“Do you like werewolves P’Freen?”

“I like dogs! He was always there for Bella. I liked that about him.”

“So it’s not like… you don’t like vampires?”

“No, I like them.”

She smiles, “Ok. That’s good.”

“Do you like vampires Bec?”

“I do. I think that they… don’t truly want to hurt anyone.”

“That’s true, the Cullen’s even chose to drink animal blood. Do you want to watch it together? It might be on Netflix.” I say picking up my remote and turning on the TV.

“Yeah, it’s one of my favorite movies actually. I’ve seen it many times.”

“I saw it a long time ago, so I don’t remember it clearly… they have it!” I see it come up in the search and click on it, “I might have popcorn actually. One second.” I say pausing the movie and heading to the kitchen.

So Becky likes vampires? If she likes Edward Cullen then I guess it makes sense why she wouldn’t like me. I’m nothing like him ... is that her type? Cold and mysterious. I’m not a man either… I need to stop thinking like this.

I put on a smile when I come back with the popcorn and sit next to her leaving an appropriate amount of space.

As we watch the movie, I feel her eyes on me. She did say it was one of her favorite movies, so I guess she wants to see my reaction.

“So cool!” I say enthusiastically when Edward saves Bella but instead of the excited reaction, I had hoped for she pouts and frowns.

I thought she liked Edward?

I offer her some popcorn and she takes one. She’s now completely involved in the movie. I watch her press the popcorn against her teeth instead of putting it in her mouth and chewing it.

I laugh and she looks at me surprised, “You’re always doing that. Playing with your food. Even biting your straw.” I point to her chewed up milk tea straw.

“Sorry.” She says putting the popcorn fully in her mouth guiltily.

“But I find it cute.”

She looks up at me with a smile and I look away. Her smile is so cute. Cute like a sister. A younger sister. A 3-year-old even.

As I’m thinking this, she leans onto me, and I gulp down a popcorn only half chewed scratching my throat. I spend a large amount of time distracted by N’Bec resting her head on my arm and then hugging it. Although my eyes are on the screen, I keep focusing on the sensation of her close to me. Actually, I can feel something soft touching my arm and I think I have a good idea what it is. We’re all girls here no big deal…

As I watch the romance movie my thoughts don’t seem to calm down and even get worse as the romance develops because when they talk about kissing, I remember Becky’s lips also cold as ice. This makes me try focus on her body heat and there is none. I put down the popcorn and put my arm around her. I begin to stroke her arm up and down to try warm her.

“Would you prefer if I was warm?” She asks me softly.

“I worry about you Becbec.”

“Can I borrow your microwave?”

“Sure.”

“Just one second just stay here. You don’t have to pause.”

“You sure?”

She gets up off me and pushes my shoulders back down onto the couch, “Yes.”

“Ok let me know if you need help.”

She leaves to the kitchen for a while then comes back without a drink, “Was everything fine?”

“Yeah, all fine. I was cold so I drank it pretty fast.” She laughs awkwardly then sits down and leans onto me again. I immediately put my arms around her and even on her forehead.

“You’re warm!”

She laughs, “Do you like it?”

“Yeah, I’m so glad.”

“It might not last long. Because of my bad circulation. But I’m glad you like it.” She says while proceeding to lie on me while giggling and playing around. I think I see her cheeks flushed. I think this is the first time I have ever seen her cheeks look pink. She’s so pretty. I tickle her sides to tease her and she holds me down while laughing. When she presses herself against me it feels good, and I start to feel hot. Her body is so soft. I give in and let her push me down till she’s lying on me with her ear on my chest. I can’t even hear my thoughts over my heartbeat and the fact that she’s listening to it right now is making me very embarrassed. All of a sudden, she goes silent. All I can hear is the sounds of the movie playing in the background. She slowly looks up at me and we stare into each other’s eyes. Her eyes are such a deep black, yet I think I can see some red in them.

I move my arms around her body, and she moves her face closer so I close my eyes. Is this what I think it is? We could kiss. Or kiss. Or make-out. I want to kiss. I feel her face stop an inch before my lips then change direction to my neck. She presses her nose into my neck, and I gulp. Then I feel her move off and open my eyes to an empty room. I’m left paralyzed, heart racing and turned on. She’s just my little sist…. This isn’t working.

***

She didn’t touch me again after she got back from the bathroom. In fact, she practically sat on the other side of the couch. This seems to be a pattern. One second, she’s all over me then the next second it’s the cold treatment. I feel so confused and I hate myself for thinking that my side feels so lonely when she isn’t leaning on it and yearning to touch her. I don’t know what to do about these feelings. Is it really all just one sided? I don’t understand.

***

After that day her message replies got cold as well. More distant. It’s like everything that I think will make us closer pushes her further away. I can’t help wondering if its my fault and yet my feelings for her stay the same. I think this is the first time I’ve had a one-sided crush like this. Usually if someone doesn’t like me back, I can move on. I don’t like the idea of forcing my feelings on someone. So I let things become distant but I miss her.

As I take pictures of the city, I see Becky’s favorite milk tea shop and I end up sighing. I haven’t seen her in a while. Then I see her walking out the milk tea shop with a man. He’s handsome. Looks like a model or an actor. I feel immediate pain to my heart. Is that her boyfriend? He puts his arm around her and I have to turn away. So that’s why she was distant. She has someone else now. At first, I take a few steps away then before I know it I’m running. I don’t even like running. I never run but why does it burn so much. I have to get away. I don’t want to know. I don’t want to see it. I begin to lose my stamina and feel a hand on my wrist, and I look back. It’s Becky. Not even out of breath pulling my arm back.

“P’Freen wait!”

“S-sorry I didn’t mean to run into you on your date… I…” I start to feel tears running down my face and quickly turn back around and cover my face and wipe the tears.

“That’s my brother!”

“Huh.”

“That’s my brother!”

“BEC! What the fuck!?” I hear him calling from the back in English while catching up with milk tea, “At least tell me where you’re going next time.”

“P’Freen this is Richie. Richie, P’Freen.” She introduces.

“Is this….” He looks over to Becky and raises his eyebrows in some kind of sign before she hits him on the arm.

Becky pulls my hand and tells her brother to wait a second. She pulls me to the side and hugs me and whispers in my ear, “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

“That’s good.” I let out without thinking.

She smirks at me, “That’s good?”

I take a deep breath, “Oh... um... because…”

“You’re cute.” She says and sticks out her tongue.

“Why do you act like everything is fine when you’ve been ignoring me…” I say hurt.

“You’re right I’m sorry… I… I think it’s better if I just go.”

Before she can walk off, I hold her hand, “I forgive you Bec. I want to be close to you. If you let me in? You can trust me.”

Her expression suddenly goes sad, “My life …is complicated.”

“I can handle it… whenever you’re ready. I’m here. Please just talk to me so I know what’s going on… like if I did something wrong. I didn’t mean to but if you don’t tell me I won’t know.”

“You didn’t! It’s all me. I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to think that way.”

***

Later that day I do get a message from her.

“I’m sorry I have been distant. I don’t want to hurt you. I have a lot going on right now. I didn’t want to burden you.”

“I know well what it can be like to go through things but I also know that it’s always harder to go through it alone. I’m here if you need me.” I reply.

“I want to tell you. I really do. It might take me some time. But I do miss you and I want to see you but I don’t think it’s good if you’re close to me.”

“But I want to be close to you.”

We messaged for hours that night. I think I understand her behaviour better now. She’s a very fragile person. She puts on a strong front but inside her heart she has many things that she worries about and she trys to deal with it alone. I hope that one day she can feel comfortable enough to share her struggles with me. I’m still not exactly sure what it is that is bothering her but it seems to be weighing very heavily on her.

***

All I know is that when I’m struggling with something I enjoy painting. So I decide to invite her to the park to paint together. Only I think I might have messed up with this idea. I notice her squinting, applying sunscreen every few minutes and fighting off bugs. She also starts getting frustrated at her painting for not going the way she wants it to.

I end up bursting out laughing when I see what she was working on. Only because what I thought was a cloud was actually a fish. So many questions, why is it blue, why is it in the sky, where is it’s fins?

She frowns at me so I hold my tongue , “Its cute.” I say instead.

“Let’s see yours then.” She says with a pout and looks over at my side.

I drew a dog, a rainbow, a river and some trees and grass. Then I put a big yellow sun in the corner with a smiley face.

“Its beatiful.” She praises.

“I put everything I like. Bright sunny days, dogs, nature. And well the rainbow because you know.” I say awkwardly.

“I like rainbows too.” She smiles.

“You do?” I question.

“Is it so surprising?” She chuckles.

“No. It’s good. I mean. Um.” I try to find the right thing to say. Should I ask if she likes girls? Does she just like rainbows?

“Can you draw it on mine for me?” She asks.

“Yeah of course Bec.” I say with a smile.

She watches me intently while I draw for her. She asks many questions too. I’m glad she seems to be having fun now.

“I also want you to draw a moon.” She requests.

“I just drew a rainbow. Wouldn’t a sun work better?”

She pouts, “I want a moon on mine.”

“What nong wants Nong gets…” I say softly and she chuckles.

After that she requests a shark, a dog, a heart and milk tea. Before I realise it her page is filled with my drawings but she looks very pleased with it. We take a seat on the bench to relax and look out at our paintings.

“You didn’t want to draw more Bec?”

“I prefer watching you draw.”

“Is this everything you like? You like sharks?”

“Yeah I love sharks!” She says happily.

“Oh why?”

“They’re just misunderstood. They aren’t killers. They just mind their own business. Humans are the ones that came into their home. I guess I can emphasize.”

“With being misunderstood.”

“Yeah…”

I almost take her hand then stop myself, “ I’ll try my best to understand.”

Our eyes meet for a moment then I look away.

“P’Freen doesn’t look at or touch me anymore…” She says in a sad tone.

I grip my pants, “I don’t want you to be uncomfortable.”

“….It was never that I was uncomfortable.”

“If I hold your hand will you run away?”

“No. I won’t go anywhere.”

I slowly move my hand to hers and hold it. I even entwine our fingers and she lets me. I just stare at our hands together. They fit so perfectly. It makes me feel warm inside.

I know it’s bad that I’m falling for her…

Chapter Text

“How long have you been taking these?” Richie asks while showing me a container of pills.

I immediately snatch them from his hand, “Why do you have those!”

“They fell out your bag. Thirst surpresants? You know these don’t work.”

“They help actually…” I defend.

“Who knows what kind of side effects they could have. It’s not regulated. I don’t even know where you got them. You should stop taking them. I’m worried.” He tells me.

“I need them…”

He sighs, “I also know that you’ve been drinking the fridge dry and getting Pat to replace the blood packs. You need to stop seeing her.”

“I’ll be fine.”

***

The cravings are bad. I’ve never experienced anything like it before. I tried to stop seeing her because I was afraid of hurting her or losing control. I tried to put distance between us even though I didn’t want to. But I couldn’t do it. So I’ve been trying to search for alternatives. That’s why I got the pills. Maybe if I take them for long enough, I could touch her without worry.

Other than that I spend time on my phone researching ways to stay warm for longer because she seems to like it. At the moment if I warm the blood up in the microwave, I can stay warm for an hour. Online it suggests walking around with a flask full of warm blood. Another mentioned feeding. If you feed on fresh warm blood, apparently it stays in your system for longer and can keep you warm for hours.

‘Vampires are cold blooded but temporarily after consuming warm blood they become ‘warm’ blooded this is a natural reaction to the feeding process. A weaker effect can be achieved by consuming reheated blood.’

Unfortunately, the reheated blood tastes like shit. It tastes like off milk. There’s a reason everyone drinks it chilled. It gets thicker and kind of chunky when heated up enough for it to have an effect.

I stand in front of the reheated blood. I block my nose and down it then quickly rinse my mouth with mouth wash.

***

I smile proudly when Freen takes my hand and doesn’t flinch at the coldness. She even entwines our fingers. Worth it. There’s many things I’ve started to notice like her palms get sweaty when we hold hands. I didn’t know that happens to humans. It’s so cute.

“Here this is the place.” She says proudly in front of the café, “We did an article on cafes and this place got the best review for milk tea in Bangkok.”

I see the long line in front of the store, “How long is the waiting time?”

“So actually when I came here for the interview they said as long as I phoned I could come back with one other person to try their drinks no wait.” She continues proudly.

“So, you picked me?” I stick out my tongue teasing her.

She blushes and looks away, “Because Becbec loves milk tea so much.”

I can hear her heartbeat. When she looks at me. Her heart beats faster.

She leads me to the front of the store and talks to the staff. They look happy to see her and she makes conversation with them. The owner from the back comes out and greets her as well. Before long we have a seat by the window with our drinks.

She waits patiently for me to try the drink then asks as soon as I try it, “How is it?”

I smile, “It’s good.”

It’s sweet and creamy.

She smiles back happily, “I’m glad.”

“P’Freen has so many connections.” I say while biting my straw because my fangs are itchy again.

She laughs, “Nothing compared to N’Bec. Your dad owns Happy Sun right? This is probably nothing impressive compared to the usual places you go to.”

It was impossible to hide the fact that I’m rich when she can see my huge house every time she drops me off but even after finding out what my family does she didn’t treat me differently. But she does sometimes make comments on how she can’t compare but I don’t care about that stuff.

“That’s not true. This is way better…”

I just want to spend time with you. Anything is fine. I’d go to a restaurant where I can’t eat anything or the park in the blazing midday sun to paint. I watch her drinking her milk tea while I chew on the tapioca. One of the things I like about the milk tea is the chewiness of the tapioca and the sugar. The flavor is nice but it doesn’t refresh me at all no matter how much of it I drink. P’Freen swallows and I see the liquid move down her throat afterwards she licks her lips and I bite my straw again while I stare at her exposed throat. I can smell her blood from here. She’s probably sweet like the milk tea. Warm… creamy milk tea. Her flesh like the soft tapioca. So thirsty….

My throat burns. Not already….

I excuse myself to the bathroom and take another sip of the warm blood I put in the flask and a thirst suppressant and wait till the burning stops.

I immediately take a large sip of the milk tea so I can wash down any trace of blood in my mouth and the rotten taste of the off blood. She moves her hand to push my hair behind my ear while I drink. Her touch is soft and caring. Her hand is warm. When it even lightly touches my cheek, the burning comes back.

Why is nothing working? What more can I do?

“P’Freen what’s your blood type?”

***

“I want this.” I say to Pat handing her a piece of paper, “Please na ka.” I say cutely to my nanny.

“Don’t tell me you drank the new packs already? I don’t know how much longer I can keep it a secret from your parents Becca.” She sighs and takes the paper, “6 packs: Type B, Female, 20-30 years, Thai…. Oh boy.”

I smile, “Money is no option.”

“If there’s something you want to talk to me about?”

“Not really.”

She sits down on the couch and gestures for me to sit next to her. I sigh and follow.

“This isn’t going to solve your problem.”

“What problem….” I deflect.

“There was a human I loved once so I know what it’s like.” She takes my hand, “I think you should talk to Miss Freen. She’s a kind girl, I’m sure she would understand and if she doesn’t then that will be the end. You won’t be able to keep on like this either way.”

“I can’t do that! She can’t know! Even if she did understand, I would have to register her and if my parents found out I don’t know what they would do to her!”

Any humans who find out about vampires have to be registered to Vampire Records otherwise their memories will be wiped but as soon as I do that, she’ll be linked to me.

“You either have to talk to her or keep your distance. I’ll see what I can do about the packs for now, but I can’t watch this for much longer Becca. This is how accidents happen. I know you’re still young but you need to be careful.”

***

I take one of the packs Pat got for me and take it to my room. I feel like I’m doing something wrong. I stare at it for a bit and smell it. It smells a little bit similar to her but also different. Even if I tried to find something as similar to her as I could there’s still lifestyle differences. No person tastes the same. I check online again for where I read the article and skim through it. It says I have to think about the human while I drink it for better effects. Have something of there’s close by. This is supposed to help with cravings.

I have a lot of her cardigans, so I take one of them out the cupboard and smell it. It still smells a little bit like her. I put it on, and I put the pack in my teething ball. I hesitate for a while and just stare it till I start feeling thirsty so I eventually take a bite. It tastes sweet. It’s delicious. More delicious than any other blood pack I’ve had. I lie on the bed and hug the teddy bear she gave me from the crane game, and I think about biting her neck as I sink my fangs into the ball. The more I think about her as I drink the more my body feels tingly as the blood flows through me. I think about the sounds she might make and how her skin might feel pressed against me. It feels good. I move my hand down my body. Freen…

***

“Finally! You’re here!” I jump up and down while hugging Irin at my house while Pat moves her bags to one of the many spare rooms. She’s going to be staying with us for a bit untill she gets a place. After I kept begging her she decided to move to Thailand for her transfer.

“It’s so hot. I’m regretting my decision already. Also why do you feel so hot. Are you seriously drinking heated packs in this heat. Those taste so bad. Don’t you feel sick?”

I let go, “Oh sorry I was out with P’Freen earlier. I’m surprised it hasn’t worn off yet actually... that’s weird.”

It’s been at least 3 hours. Maybe am I…. becoming human?

“You’re still playing human for her I see.” She says and I roll my eyes.

“Would it really be so bad?”

“Careful Bec. Don’t let your parents hear that. Instead of pretending to be a human if you like her so much, why don’t you just make her your feeding partner?” Irin suggests and I cover her mouth.

“My parents aren’t home, but Richie is!”

“But… I thought you said he knows?”

“He does but he’s not exactly supportive.”

“I think he’s just worried about you. I’m not an expert but I heard if you like a human and you don’t… you know.” She says and points to her fang, “Then it becomes unbearable. Some people have lost control and ended up in jail. So did you, do it?”

I drag her to my room quickly and shut the door, “My room is at least partially soundproof because I can’t believe you’re seriously asking me about this as soon as you get here.”

“So?” she bites the air then shrugs.

“No! No I didn’t.”

“Are you going to?”

“You know feeding is like… sex.”

“Yeah. I thought you wanted to do that with her? I’ve never slept with a human before. Let me know how it is. I’m so curious how the whole dynamic works. You should do it quickly before the cravings drive you crazy.”

“Huh!? I mean… I do but can we just calm down right now.”

“What does that even feel like though…”

“What do you mean?”

“Like everything. Does it feel good when you touch her? Do you think about biting her neck? The thought of biting a vampire’s neck is a total turn off. I can’t really imagine wanting to do that to someone.” She says touching her fangs, “Even though it’s supposed to be natural for us. I don’t know… can’t imagine it. Who knows where they’ve been… what diseases they might have…”

I was the same. Up until…Images of the shameless events of touching myself yesterday while imagining biting her neck play in my mind.

I gulp, “It feels good when I touch her. Or if I think about that. Let’s move on from this.”

She raises her eyebrow, “Why are you being so suspicious? What aren’t you telling me?”

I cover my face with my hands, “Just leave it…”

***

It became very obvious to me as soon as I came into contact with P’Freen today. She’s on her period… because for some idiotic reason human females have those. There’s always at least one female on their period in any given situation and usually it doesn’t bother me. The smell of their blood just becomes stronger but the smell of P’Freens blood already drives me crazy so this is torturous. I even came to her house. Why did I come to her house. It’s like being in a thick haze. I feel dizzy. I can’t breath.

“Becbec? Are you feeling ok today?” She asks while putting her hand on my forehead.

“I’m fine.” I force a smile.

She sits next to me on the couch and takes my hand and rubs it, “Ok, don’t push yourself.”

Every touch feels more sensitive. Is the room spinning right now?

“Bec? Bec? You’re burning up! Let me take you to the hospital.”

I’m burning? That can’t be right? Wait no!

I pull her hand and stop her from getting up, “No hospital…”

***

I wake up in my house confused. I blacked out. That’s never happened to me before. I’m lying on my bed, and I turn to see Richie on my chair on his phone.

“Richie?” I question and he looks up.

“Oh, good you’re awake.” He says and gets up feeling my forehead, “Normal again. How do you feel?”

“I feel fine. What happened. What am I doing at home…. I was…. Where’s P’Freen!?” I panic.

“Don’t worry she’s fine at home. Don’t you remember anything? Do you recongnise this?” He says and litfs up a blood pack.

I’d recognize that anywhere.

“Why do you have P’Freens blood!? What did you do!?”

“’I’ didn’t do anything. Freen came to the house in a panic. When I went to her car you were lying there burning up and delirous with your fangs fully out. Freen was bleeding with a bite mark on her hand. She said that’s the only thing that calmed you down. I tried to feed you a blood pack and you threw it up, so I asked her to give you some of her blood. After you drank one pack you passed out. Don’t worry she won’t remember anything I wiped her memories of the whole thing.” He explains.

“What… WHAT!? She saw my fangs!? I BIT her!? I drank her blood… YOU ERASED HER MEMORIES!?” I panic.

There’s too much new information.

“What else was I supposed to do!? If the elders found out they would have erased more than just the day Bec!”

“Oh my god… oh my god… oh my god. What did she say!? Did she mention the fangs? Anything!?”

“She kept on saying please save Becbec. Originally when I asked her to give you blood, she put her hand out in front of you again till I stopped her. She didn’t seem scared of you so maybe it wasn’t so bad but it’s still a pretty big deal...”

“I blacked out… I can’t remember anything.”

“I threw away those pills. I think that’s what made you sick. But I think…. You shouldn’t see Freen anymore. If you stay away from her the cravings will stop. Who knows what could happen if it happens again. You’re lucky something worse didn’t happen. No one will know that you marked her if you just stay away. There’s a reason why humans and vampires don’t get together anymore.”

But I….

***

Earlier

“Becky!? Becky!? What do you mean no hospital!? I need to take you to the hospital! Bec!” I freak out after she stops responding to me.

I run to the kitchen to get her some water. I press it against her forehead to try cool her and she opens her eyes and takes the glass she drinks some then looks visibly ill. I rush to get a bucket and she throws up blood.

“We’re going to the hospital!”

She grabs my hand, “No I just need more blood…”

“What do you mean!? What blood??”

“Yours…”

“I don’t know how to do that Nong!?” Like a blood transfusion? Is she seriously ill?

Becky falls down on the couch and I rush to her and shake her, “Bec wake up. You have to stand. Let’s try get to the car. Ok!?”

She opens her eyes and they’re red. Suddenly fangs protude out and I hold my breath almost dropping her body from shock. What am I seeing right now? Am I also dellrious? The next moment I’m being pushed down on the couch.

“Just a bit…” She says while spreading her hands over my body.

My heart races and my breathing becomes heavy, “Bit of what?”

“Blood…”

I stare at her fangs, “Like… you mean… bite me?”

She hovers over my face and sticks her hands under my shirt, “Shit wait!”

“That or…” She says and looks down at my sex and runs her hand down then licks her lips.

I gulp, “We can’t I’m on my… oh.”

She smirks, “It will feel good… like sex. Don’t you want to have sex with me? Because I think you do. I can tell.”

I take a deep breath and try to calm myself, “I do… but maybe not right now when you’re unwell.”

“I want to do it right now.”

“Wait Becky!” I say and reach my hand out and she bites it.

Ow… it hurts for a second then feels fine. Even pleasant. She stops moving and sucks on it as if she’s drinking milk tea. She looks like a cat who got some catnip. I can feel her try to get more blood out my hand even licking it. I was afraid of cats but maybe they aren’t so bad. It doesn’t even hurt. It feels warm like a hug. Relaxing. I slowly move my hand to her head and pat it softly. Her hair is soft.

“… tasty?”

She nods eagerly.

“Becbec let’s go to the car ok?” I say and try to get her off me. She follows my hand and I manage to lead her to my car. I have to try pry her off me to get her in the back seat so I can drive. As I drive I see her start suffering again. She was fine a moment ago. What’s going on? I look at the bite marks on my hand. Becky is a vampire?

***

“Becky!? Are you ok!?” Irin barges into my room.

“Shhh…” I say and look around.

Irin comes up and takes my hand, “Ok, outside.”

We walk to the big garden outside my house and walk among the flowers while taking in the moonlight.

“Ok, over here should be fine.” I finally say as we move further out.

“So, what happened?”

“Apparently, I lost control and bit P’Freen. Richie erased her memories.”

“Shit… what are you going to do? You marked her…”

“I think…. I might tell her.”

“Are you sure?”

“If I tell her she’s under the protection of the coven. She’d be safe. It’s either that or I leave her… I know its selfish…”

“I think you should follow your heart Bec. You really like her.”

It terrifies me. I’ve never told anyone before.

***

It happened randomly. Strange sensations and thoughts. Tastes in my mouth. Slowly I started to realise what it was. It’s P’Freen. Ever since I bit her I can tell where she is. I can tell what she eats, where she goes, who she’s with. It’s very overwhelming. I’ve never experienced this before and I try my best to drain it out but I find myself getting distracted by it especially as I get more used to deciphering it.

Even as I’m eating dinner I’m distracted. Sometimes my family gets together to talk and drink blood together. My dad and my brother are discussing business again. I get a flavor in my mouth and immediately recognise it.

Somtam again!? That’s like the third time this week.

“Have you been settling in OK?” My Mom sks bringing me back to the current situation.

“Yeah, everyone has been welcoming.”

More chilli ?? I take a large gulp of the blood to get rid of the chilli flavor left in my mouth.

“That’s good. I was worried you would miss the U.K. We lived there for a long time.”

“Since Irin transferred I feel less loney.” I smile

Later that night I feel something unfamiliar. I was getting very good at deciphering, I thought but this is something new. What is she doing? I concentrate on it more and get a tingly sensation through my body. What the fuck!? Everything feels sensitive. I close my eyes and try to embrace the sensation instead of fight it. The tingling gets stronger and I press my thighs together. I see a screen…. With… two girls… they’re naked… touching each other. Her hand is… oh. She’s masterbating while watching lesbian porn.

I open my eyes in panic and press a pillow over my head. Shit. Shit. Shit. I can’t stop seeing it now. It’s getting more vivid. I can feel it. I don’t feel thirst. Is this what she feels?She’s wet, it’s warm. She’s holding her neck with that hand. The hand I bit. I breath deeply and bite my pillow while I stick my hand down my pants and touch myself.

***

The next time I see P’Freen I immediately notice the bandage on her hand, but she acts normal. As expected, she doesn’t remember. We’re walking by the river because I said I wanted to speak to her. Even though she doesn’t remember the guilt is intense. So much guilt. I’ve seen so much. I don’t even know how I’m supposed to look at her face without getting flashback images of her touching her…

“What happened!?” I quickly ask.

“Oh this? I just tripped and scraped my hand. It’s nothing.” She brushes it off, “You said you wanted to tell me something?”

On one hand if I tell her she will be protected on the other hand what she needs protection from is me. Do I tell her I can’t see her anymore? Or do I tell her the truth? My mind is fighting over these two choices. But how do I stop sensing her. What if it doesn’t stop and I have to watch her find someone she likes.. gets married.. have kids… As I think nothing manages to come out of my mouth.

P’Freen shows me a kind smile, “Whenever you’re ready. There’s no rush.”

“If you couldn’t see me anymore, how would you feel…”

“Like I lost my happiness, I guess… I always feel happy when I’m with you.”

“I feel the same… but I think that-”

“Becky? Becs? That you? What a coincidence?” I hear from the side and see Nat. Why now!?

He comes up to me and gives me a hug and I don’t miss the look of despare on P’Freens face.

“Hey bro!”

“Bro? Since when have you called me bro? Don’t you mean fiance?” He jokes and I punch him, “Ow.”

“He’s kidding!” I quickly say, “Nat this is my… this is P’Freen.” I introduce.

“Hi, I’m Nat. I hope Becky here hasn’t been too much of a bother.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I frown at him.

“Come on. There’s a reason everyone calls you princess.” He jokes, “Anyways I gotta go. I’m on the way to a meeting. Bye Becs! Nice meeting you Film!” He says as he walks away waving.

“Freen… actually…” P’Freen says softly, “Princess? You seem close?” She forces a smile.

“Yeah, childhood friends. Just ignore him.” I laugh awkwardly but the atmosphere becomes cold and silent. I definitely can’t tell her anything now since she’s sulking. It’s cute when she’s jealous though.

She stays quiet but reaches out to hold my hand.

“Doesn’t it hurt?” I ask because her left hand is the one with the bandage yet that’s the hand she’s choosing to hold mine with, “Should I swap sides?”

“Actually, it stops hurting when I touch you. I don’t know why.”

It’s because… my poison is in you… she’s been marked by me. Her body is confused. It wants more of the drug.

“Wait a second. This will help.” I say and take a vile out of my bag.

It’s a normal ointment but I mixed a drop of my blood in it. If she rubs it on. It should help.

***

I get a message later that day.

“Naughty Becs. Drinking from humans.” Nat sends me.

“It was an accident…. So you did notice?”

“Yeah your scent is all over her. I doubt any other vampire will want to feed from her anymore unless they want to get burned by Becky Armstrong’s poison haha.”

“Shit this is bad. How do I get rid of it?”

“I don’t know can you? We don’t really keep pets anymore.”

“She’s not a pet!”

“I’m just joking. Don’t get so upset. Why did you even bite her?”

I spend a long time looking at the message trying to come up with a response. I didn’t want to bite her. It was an accident. I don’t know what to do now. I have no choice but to tell her now because all the vampires will know… that I bit her. I’m sorry Freen…

Chapter Text

I fell the other day. Tripped and scraped my hand. The day after I felt really faint but I was also on my period so it might have just been that. My PMS can be bad sometimes, so I didn’t think much of it. I don’t know if I bashed my head when I fell too or something, but I’ve been having strange dreams. Dreams about Becky. But what’s weird is that I’m not in my own dreams. I’m always observing. They feel so real too. Like memories. Simple things too like a young Becky hugging her dad or playing with her brother. They’re in English and my English isn’t even that strong. The memory like dreams make me feel happy even though they aren’t my own. The Becky in the dreams also always has fangs. I don’t know what the cause of these dreams are. Maybe because I watched twilight with Becky? But the English is strange.

I take off my bandage and its completely healed. Even though I only applied the ointment Becky gave me once. It must be really expensive stuff. I should definitely repay her. Actually, I’ve been saving up to buy her something already, so this is the perfect chance to give it to her without it seeming too weird.

***

“Somtam again?” Becky says suddenly at the restaurant after I order.

“I guess if I think about it, I’ve had it a few times this week.”

“Try 5…” She says softly.

“Hm?”

She laughs awkwardly, “Nothing.”

“Oh yeah. That ointment you gave me was great. My hand is all healed.” I say happily and show her my hand.

She smiles, “That’s great. I’m so glad.”

I take out a box from my bag, “So I got you this…” I say shyly, “Oh and it’s just that I wanted to it doesn’t have a deeper meaning!” I quickly add.

She takes the box and opens it revealing the gold heart earrings, “Oh my god P’Freen these are beautiful!”

“You like them? I originally wanted to get the silver ones then I remembered you said you didn’t like silver.”

“Yeah, silver gives me a rash that’s why I… wait did I tell you this?”

“Yeah, I remember you told me when… when… hmm maybe you didn’t? That’s weird. I could have sworn…”

Why did I know that?

She laughs, “It looks like we both have bad memories.”

“I guess you’re right.” I laugh with her.

She takes off her current earrings puts on the new earrings and shows them off to me.

“Beautiful.” I compliment.

She smiles shyly. Recently it feels like I’m more connected to her. She seems less mysterious and confusing. I’m not sure why. Although I’m happy about finally feeling like I understand her deep in my mind I always try to keep reminding myself of my position as her friend. Nothing more.

The waiter comes back to our table with our drinks then goes to light the candle in the middle of our table as the sun begins to set but I stop him.

“It’s fine. We don’t need.” I refuse.

“You didn’t want the candle? I thought you loved candles.” Becky says curiously.

“Yeah, I do but Becky doesn’t like it. You’re afraid of fire.”

Her eyes widen, “Yeah… I am… but how did you… P’Freen do you feel different… at all?”

I think for a moment, “I don’t think so? Should I?” I chuckle.

She laughs awkwardly and drinks some water, “Never mind then.”

Our food arrives and I dig into the somtam. I don’t miss how Becky snickers. Do I really eat somtam that much? But I feel a bit odd. My tongue is numb. That’s never happened before. I don’t think there’s tuna in this? And that’s my only allergy as far as I know.

“Is everything ok?”

“Maybe I do feel a bit off…”

“Ask for no garlic next time.”

“What?”

“The somtam it has garlic. It will hurt your mouth.” She says pointing to her tongue.

But I don’t have a garlic allergy… do I?

I decide to order something else without garlic and it’s fine. What is going on. Are garlic allergies common? Can they develop later on in life? While these thoughts go through my mind I look up from my meal to look at Becky. She’s busy picking out all the vegetables and moving them to the side of the plate. She looks deep in thought too. I wish I could take away all her worries.

“Do you know what fish speaks politely?” I ask her

“What’s this?” She looks at me with a smile.

“Do you know?”

“I don’t what is it?”

“A carp.”

(Sounds like the polite suffix men use at the end of their sentences ex. sawadee krab)

She laughs out loud, “Oh my God.”

“You finally got one of my jokes.”

“I hope they aren’t all like this. Maybe I don’t want to understand them then.”

“But you laughed. I have another one.”

***

“Becky?” Someone says from behind while touching my shoulder. I look back and the attractive young lady looks very shocked for a moment.

“Sorry wrong person.” I say politely.

Becky must be a more popular name than I thought.

“Sorry… mind if I get your name?”

“It’s Freen sorry. Are you looking for a Becky.”

“Ah no… just thought you were someone else. Freen you say? Interesting.” She says with a mischievous look, “I’m Nita by the way.”

I put my hands together and bow, “Nice to meet you. Do you need help with anything? I could help you search?”

“Very kind of you Freen.” She says while touching my shoulder and I gulp.

She smirks, “Cute. See you around.” She says with a wink as she leaves.

Was she hitting on me?

***

P’Nam has been nagging about going to the club and she begged me to invite Bec. Saying how she needs to show her the Thailand nightlife. I was hesitant but Becky said she’s been drinking since she was 18 in the U.K.

“Shots!” P’Nam already announces as we get to the bar.

“What already!?”

“Shots? Shots?” She goes to each person asking and I reluctantly nod.

“Fine.”

She tries to flag down the bar tender while I turn to Bec, “Don’t feel pressured if you don’t want to.”

She smiles back, “I don’t mind. I have a pretty high tolerance.”

I can’t hide the surprise on my face, “Oh really?”

She raises her eyebrow, “You don’t believe me?”

I laugh, “Because N’Bec is so small.”

“Ok don’t complain later when you’re drunk on the floor, and I have to drag you home.” She teases.

“Not going to happen.”

***

I think I spoke too soon because I’m starting to feel pretty drunk, but Becky looks the same even after taking all the shots P’Nam offered her. She doesn’t even eat much where does this tolerance come from. Maybe it’s true what they say about people in the U.K and the drinking.

“Here.” P’Heng says offering me his water.

“Thanks.” I say taking a big gulp while I watch P’Nam and Becky do another shot by the bar.

“She might even be a better drinker than Nam.” He laughs.

“I still think she should take it easy. It might all hit at once.”

“Let her have fun. She’s young she’ll be ok.”

“Exactly she’s young and beautiful. Can’t you see the group of men swarming them right now.” I comment as a group of them start talking to them offering to buy more drinks.

“Maybe Nam will finally find a boyfriend.” He chuckles, “Becky is also single right?”

“… she is…”

He looks at me and raises his eyebrow, “But…. You still like her?”

I nod slightly, “But we agreed to be friends. She wasn’t interested.”

P’Heng puts his arm over my shoulder, “That’s rough. I’m sorry.”

I hand back his water, “It’s ok. I just need some time to get over her.”

“You could try look for someone in the club? Best distraction.”

“I guess… let me get another drink. Maybe I’ll try talk to someone.

“Exactly. The best way to get over someone is to find someone else and this is the best time.” He tells me.

“You’re right. You’re right. Ok I’m going to try talk to someone. Becky seems busy with P’Nam anyways.”

I walk to the bar and while waiting for my turn the guy next to me talks to me. He’s handsome. I prefer girls but I’m open to any gender and he has the type of feminine charm I usually go for.

“Have you come to this club before?”

“It’s my first time. How about you?”

“Yeah I have come a few times. Looks pretty busy today actually. What’s your name?”

“Freen and you?”

“I’m Clear.”

“Nice to meet you.”

We talk while I wait till he gets his drink first. He waits around for me till Becky comes up to me and grabs my arm and gives him such a cold look that he immediately leaves awkwardly, “We should stick together.” Becky says holding my arm tighter.

“Aw. No problem…” I look around, “Where’s P’Nam?”

“She went to P’Heng.”

I signal to the bartender, “One coke and whiskey please.” I look to Becky, “Do you want anything… actually on second thought I’m getting you water.”

“I don’t like water.” She complains.

“With the amount of alcohol, you’ve had you should have water.”

I get my drink and hand Bec the water after opening the bottle and she takes a sip reluctantly.

“More.” I say and push the bottom up, “What did you talk about with those guys from earlier?”

“They just asked where I was from. If I wanted a shot.”

“Hmmm…” I say taking a sip of my drink.

She smirks, “Why? Jealous?”

I cough on my coke, “Huh. No! What would I have to be jealous about? And you? You scared poor N’Clear away?”

“Nong Clear!? Needs to watch it. I don’t trust him.”

“Bec…”, I look at her in her short black dress showing off her cleavage and immediately take off my cardigan, “Put this on.”

She pouts for a moment, “Ok.”

I look back down onto the dance floor to see if I can see anyone worth talking to today. Maybe a girl this time. I’m not really feeling up to it but the sooner I can get rid of these feelings the better for both of us. I see a girl who looks pretty , no where near as pretty as Becky but she’s wearing a striking red dress and is having fun dancing. I like people who aren’t afraid to have a good time. As I’m looking at her Becky moves in front of me blocking my view.

“Want to dance?”

I smirk, “Ok.”

Jealous much Becky? I take her hand and lead us to the dance floor. As we reach the floor one of the songs I like comes on.

“Ohh I love this song!” I say excitedly.

It’s by one of my favorite groups.

“Blackpink in your area!” I shout loudly and Becky laughs.

She matches my energy as we dance together.

I quickly finish my drink since it was a bother and place it on a table nearby. More people join the dance floor, and someone bumps into me. Oh, it’s the red dress girl. I didn’t even realize we had shifted by her group. She quickly apologizes with a small bow then smiles at me and I nod back. She sends me a flirty look and starts dancing against me. Her ass touches against me so I look down to it. She’s got a good body too.

“I’m Freen! What’s your-“ I begin but I’m cut off by Becky’s hand on my waist and I look back at her with a gulp. Her gaze is sharp and scares me stiff as if I’m being scolded. Remind me never to get on her bad side. She pulls me away from the girl and starts dancing closer to me. Her expression relaxes again as we dance in our own little bubble, but I see the group of guys from earlier moving closer and put my arm over her. With her so close I can see she’s wearing the heart earrings I got her. Suddenly guilt hits me for talking with others but I feel confused. I can’t help feeling possessive especially when I see others try to move closer to her. I look at her eyes, her lips, her exposed shoulders, and cleavage. With my cardigan half off not doing its purpose of covering her up. She’s so close to me now I can almost feel her body against me. I think that last drink was strong things are getting blurry. She runs her hand down my body and it sends a jolt of arousal down to my gut. My heart is racing. Fuck… she’s hot. This is too much.

“Bec what are you doing?”

“Dancing.” She says with a smirk.

I put my arms around her neck and lean into her ear, “Just dancing, baby?”

“I… I need the bathroom. “She says suddenly and rushes off.

“Wait Bec!”

Not again.

“I’m Ploey.” The red dress girl suddenly says to me from my right.

“Hi… I need to go.” I say and push my way through the crowds to follow Becky to the bathroom. There’s only one person in the stall.

I stand outside the door, “Are you ok?”

“Yeah, I’m fine! Sorry…”

Just as we were getting closer. What am I doing. Bec is obviously really drunk. I mean she had so much how could she not be. I shouldn’t over think her actions.

“Um… about earlier. I think I might be really drunk right now and I… honestly I really like you. But I’m working on it. I’m sorry. I keep making things awkward. Don’t worry I’ll work it out…. I’ll… find someone else and-”

The door suddenly opens almost making me fall over, “Stop looking at other girls… and guys. I don’t like it.”

I’m stunned quiet at her confession, “I… Ok… I won’t but why not?”

“…It’s complicated.”

“I’m listening. I think I deserve an explanation after everything. I thought maybe I understood you more now but it turns out I really don’t because what was that earlier.”

“I can’t tell you. Not here. Like this...”

I sigh, “You don’t have to pity me if you don’t like me like that Bec. I get it. Trust me. I don’t know maybe we do need space. I don’t want to but I just need some time I think.”

“Freen get in.”

“What happened to the Phi.”

She sighs and grabs my hand and pulls me into the stall and locks the door, “I didn’t want to do it like this but I can’t handle it when other people get close to you it’s…Promise me you won’t freak out.”

“I won’t freak out. What is this about?” she opens her mouth and two sharp fangs come down, “Vampire? You like cosplay? High quality too.” I stare closer at where they might be glued, and I see them retract. Hmmm.

“Not exactly cosplay.” She touches my neck with her cold hand, and I wince.

“You need to work on your circulation it’s honestly concerning.”

“Anywhere you touch is going to be like that. Try touching me.”

Touch her?

I take my hand and place it onto her neck as always like ice. I rub my thumb over her cheek and lean closer. I push my body against hers pressing her against the stall door. I lick my lips and I look at hers.

Becky takes a deep breath, “Wait I didn’t mean like that... ”

I look back up and I’m first struck by her fangs again. Have we… done this before? They look so sharp that even a light touch would draw blood. The next thing I notice are the red eyes staring into my soul. But what I see is fear and nervousness. Like a cornered animal. I feel like I’m getting Deja vu somehow. I just want to protect her. Don’t be scared.

“It’s Ok Becbec. You’re beautiful.” I comfort her and pat her head.

Suddenly I feel something welling up from my stomach in incredible speed. I quickly turn around throwing up in the toilet.

***

I wake up with a headache in my bed and blurry memories of the night before. How did I get home. I turn around and get shocked wide awake when I see Becky next to me.

What is Becky doing in my bed!? She’s wearing my pajamas. I’m wearing pajamas. What is going on. I scan my memories for hints, and I remember getting sick in the club. I remember Becky telling me she was a vampire. I remember… oh I remember telling her to bite me if she’s a vampire…. Trying to join her in the shower…

“You’re finally awake.” She yawns.

“Did we sleep together?”

“What!? No! You threw up so I took you home and pushed you in the shower then you begged me to stay.”

I cover my face in embarrassment, “Oh… I’m sorry.”

“So, you don’t remember…”

I look back to her and scan her face, “Must have been my imagination.”

“You mean these.” She says and her fangs protrude out immediately.

“Never mind…” I look closer.

“Want to see?” she says opening her mouth.

I look closer and really don’t see any glue. They’re coming straight out the gums. I move my finger closer.

“Shit!” I call out and retract my hand when it pricks me but before I can even register, I’m being pinned down onto the bed by Becky with her straddling my lap and her face by my neck. Gripping and pushing my arms down hard enough to make a bruise. Oh…. This is familiar. But my neck is itchy….

“Becky…” I let out with a deep breath, and I feel her slowly release her grip. I catch a glance at her face and the red eyes I distinctly remember.

She retreats off me and grabs her neck tightly with deep breaths. She looks like she’s struggling.

“Nong! Are you ok!? What can I do! Do you need water!? I’m going to get you water.” I begin to get off the bed but she stops me.

“That won’t help! I’m sorry I’m just really thirsty and then when I tasted your b-blood.” She struggles to get out.

Oh right. I look at my hand then think for a moment. This has happened before. The hand isn’t enough. I scratch my neck… Oh.

I pull my shirt collar down and show her my neck, “If you drink it will you feel better?”

She closes her eyes immediately and looks away, “Oh my god don’t do that!”

She immediately crawls off the bed and searches through her bag frantically and pulls out a flask and drinks from it desperately. The itching in my neck subsides as well. I see a drop of red liquid fall down her lip. I look up from her to the mirror she’s in front of and see a floating flask and clothes. That’s new!

Am I still dreaming. I rub my eyes. Ow… I look at the prick on my finger and bruising around my wrists.

“So you’re a vampire… that wasn’t a dream.”

“You finally believe me?” She looks back while wiping her mouth.

“This wasn’t the kind of complicated I was expecting Bec.”

“Oh and I’m 90 by the way.”

“19?”

“90, Nong Freen.” She says sticking her tongue out. Looking more like a cat than ever before with her fangs out.

“I…. Have so many questions.”

Vampire as in that kind of vampire right? I immediately search through my mind for all the information I know about vampires. Dracula? Twilight? I know she likes that movie but I don’t remember her sparkling. There’s also the blurry memories of the day she bit me… that did happen? She bit me? It’s not one of my weird dreams?

I don’t even know where to start. The biggest one occupying my mind is about how she tried to have sex with me a couple of days ago and I completely forgot about it. How do I even bring that up? Not to mention her possessiveness yesterday.

She returns to the bed with her phone, “I have to register you for the- shit P’Freen I’m so sorry.” She says immediately after seeing my wrists.

I cover it with my hand, “It’s ok. I bruise easily.” I say with a comforting smile but her sad expression doesn’t change.

I move my hand forward and hold hers, “Its fine. I promise. I know you would never hurt me on purpose.”

Becbec isn’t that kind of person.

“I have to register you as my feeding partner…” She says softly.

“Feeding… partner?”

“I’m not going to drink your blood! Don’t worry! It’s just if I don’t register you, they’re going to erase your memories. The elders know everything. I just need to do it as soon as possible.”

Erase my memories? Is that why I forgot before?

“Is it just like registering for a site?”

“Yeah pretty much. I need to put in your information under my account. Then you can make your own account. I can register up to three feeding partners. If you tell anyone else they will immediately erase all parties memories among other rules…”

“So, if I don’t do this I’ll forget all about you?”

“Yeah, I’m sorry.” She says solemnly.

“So how do I register?”

“I’ll help you but first.” She says and pushes her finger against her fangs and a drop of blood forms on her finger, “Have this?”

“Huh?”

She puts her finger by my mouth, and I reluctantly put it in my mouth. To my surprise it tastes good. It’s like condensed milk. Why does it taste good??? And… my headache is gone.

I pull back, “Am I a vampire now?”

She pulls up my hands shows my bruises disappearing, “Not exactly. It’s only because it’s mine. But the thing is the registration that’s just a formality… you’re actually already… you see I’ve… ”

“You bit me before.”

“You remember?”

“Yeah, I do. About that day when you…”

“Actually, I don’t remember. I blacked out that day. I didn’t mean to bite you. What else happened?”

I hold my tongue. She doesn’t remember…

“Oh… um… nothing. It was fine. You just bit me by accident, and I took you back home. I got my blood drawn and you drank it out the pack then fell asleep. Richie told me to go back home before your parents returned because… oh he didn’t tell me. I don’t remember. He took off his contacts then made me look in his eyes and then… I left.” I try to scan my memories of that day. Why did I leave?

“When I bit you. I marked you. I’m sorry Freen…”

“Marked?”

“This is going to sound really bad. It’s basically like… telling other vampires not to touch you. I can’t control it. So, a really long time ago. Like really long ago. Not now, ok? Vampires drank from humans and if they wanted to keep a human, they wouldn’t drain them. If you bite a human and don’t drain them then they get marked so you can keep drinking from them it forms this… bond… It’s… like… my body thinks you’re mine now so… that’s why you can’t eat garlic anymore. Because if it gets in your blood and I drink it it will hurt me. The registration is just a modern way of controlling it. That kind of thing. And... Richie didn’t want my parents to know. It’s not really accepted…”

This explains a lot. The dreams. They’re Becky’s memories. I knew she didn’t like silver because if I gave it to her, it would burn her. The fire as well. The garlic. We’re connected.

“…I’m yours now?”

She tries to gather her words nervously, “I’m sorry …Do you dislike it? You think I’m a monster.”

I reach out and hold her hand to comfort her, “Stop apologizing. Thank you for trusting me enough to tell me Becbec. I don’t think you’re a monster and I don’t dislike it. I just want to know more about it. So, I can understand.”

***

“So, then you’ve never drank a human’s blood directly besides mine? Just from the packs? Even though it’s legal”

Becky spent hours explaining everything about vampire society to me. From the advancements in sunblock and contacts to facts and vampire records online community. The more we talked the more comfortable Becky got as if a huge load was taken off her shoulders. She was incredibly happy after registering me as well. I’m having a hard time trying to keep up with everything but what I gathered about the modern-day vampires is that they are just like everyone else. They have this whole other world. A world that I’m now a part of. It hasn’t fully sunk in but I’m happy I now know how to support Becbec.

“Yes, I haven’t! I promise! It was my first time registering a feeding partner as well. Oh, and I have this for when my fangs get itchy.” She says excitedly going to her bag and taking out a…. Chew toy? Its black with red stripes along it. Different from the usual dog toys which are made into animal shapes.

“This one is my favorite.” She says with the same enthusiasm of a child showing their prized possession and then bites into it. Her fangs digging into it deeply.

I immediately hide my smile with my hand and hold back a chuckle. This is so cute. She looks like a puppy.

“Doggy…”I say softly. She comes back onto the bed and rests her head on my arm, “Awww want to play.” I say patting her head and trying to take the toy from her, but she dodges me with a mischievous expression. I try take it again multiple times and she dodges me every time then bursts out laughing. I take that as my chance to take the toy from her.

The toy feels kind of like a stress ball.

“Hey not fair…” She complains and I laugh again before being interrupted by my stomach growling. We’ve been talking so long I haven’t eaten yet.

***

“So you… don’t have to eat?” I ask while taking a bite of my toast.

“No and I had the blood this morning I’m fine.”

“Did you ever see someone feeding before? Is it uncommon? There’s the registration process so it must be a thing. I’m curious why you’ve never done it.” I ask. Surely if there’s two consenting parties it must be fine. Becky says she’s 90 yet she hasn’t tried it? I wonder if it’s very dangerous. Or because of the marking? I’m still not exactly sure what this marking entails.

She looks away from my face awkwardly, “I have seen it… but I think you’re misunderstanding what feeding is.”

“Oh?”

“It’s kind of like… sex.”

“Oh….then but you’ve seen it!?”

She rubs her neck awkwardly, “In porn.”

“Wait… so then feeding partner is!?”

“Well technically it would be kind of sexual.”

“Hmmm…” I say biting into my toast a couple of times.

So, it’s sexual… that’s why she reacted like that when I told her to bite me… but she did bite me before and when it happened it was kind of… after all this do I even still see her that way. She is 90. I look up at her bare shoulders and neck up to her lips. So plump. She said I’m hers, but she also said she wouldn’t drink my blood and that was just a formality. But she told me stay away from other people too. What does that mean?

“Freen?” She asks licking her lips leaving them glistening from her saliva.

I gulp, “Just by the way… You can bite me.”

She covers her face, “Oh my god. Wait a second. Do you want me too? You’re… You’re probably confused because of my poison!” She says in a panic, “Maybe you should have some time to think about everything. Vampire-Human relationships are difficult already but with my family…”

***

P‘Heng and P’Nam both send me messages asking if I got back ok. P‘Nam then decides to pry about what happened between me and Becky since she saw as dancing together and then Becky insisted on taking me home but I don’t even know what to say. I can‘t tell her anything about Becky so I just told her nothing happened.

After N’Bec left I’m still left with a lot of questions that I wasn’t even able to ask her. I don’t even know what to ask but she said if I use that site, I’m registered with it will have everything I need to know. I got an email too filled with rights. Kind of like terms and conditions but I couldn’t really understand it and it was long. Things about privacy laws and human protection. Restraining orders and severing the mark. I didn’t even bother reading that part because I have no intention of doing that. I skim through it, but I think I don’t even have enough knowledge to know what they’re talking about, so I lie in my couch staring at the search screen eventually just googling feeding partner hoping to get more clarity.

The search brings up many helpful articles such as forums and guides on vampires made by other humans. There’s even videos of Vampire-Human couples talking about their experiences. It really is a whole community. I spend all day online. I learnt a lot of interesting things.

For one when dealing with humans vampires get thirsty when they’re aroused and their fangs come out when they’re around someone they like. I can recall a couple of situations like that. So… you got aroused? Becbec.

My memories came back of that night. The night she bit me. She was definitely… turned on. What is our relationship now? She told me to stay away from others. Does she want to do those things with me? Do I want to do those things with her? I did before but this changes a lot of things, right? Do I even still know her?

Regardless, If I want to have a relationship with Becky it looks like the feeding is a necessity. No matter where I looked it said that vampires can’t enjoy sex with a human unless they drink their blood. Even kissing can be painful for them. I nervously search for feeding videos and as she said it’s all porn after scrolling for a bit… I change my search.

‘Feeding lesbian’

That’s better. I click on a random video of two foreign girls. There’s a blonde and a brunette. The blonde girl must be the vampire. Her skin is so white. As expected in the next frame I see her fangs. They’re both naked. When she pushes her body against the brunette she shakes. I recognize the reaction it must be because she’s cold. Becky’s skin is so cold it gives me a shock too at first before my body adjusts. The blonde starts licking the brunette’s neck while kneading her boobs. When she said feeding is like sex she wasn’t kidding. This is porn. I’m getting turned on.

The brunette starts moaning. I shift my thighs together and move my hand down between my legs and cup my sex.

The blonde moves her hand down and starts playing with the brunette’s clit and at the same time bites into her neck.

Oh shit… she did it. She bit her.

The brunette shakes and moans loudly. She begins pushing her fingers inside her and the brunette moans in pleasure.

Does that feel good? They said it feels like an orgasm… I think while touching my own clit. I move my hand to my neck and grip it while pushing my fingers inside me.

The brunette lets out a loud moan and her body spasms. The blonde releases her teeth from her neck and licks the remaining blood that spilled out leaving a mark on her neck. She’s breathing just as heavy as the brunette while gripping her arm tightly then collapsing onto her partner.

I feel my own climax coming and the image I get before I cum is one of Becky sinking her fangs into my neck. I grip my neck tightly while I cum.

Fuck… that’s extreme.

I look at a few other videos and if they aren’t naked, they’re touching each other over their clothes or pushing against each other. It’s all erotic. It must really turn them on.

It turned me on too… but I saw some people faint. Girls with bruises all over their body… If I had to compare to something it would be like BDSM but I’ve only ever had vanilla relationships before. I don’t know if I could do something like that.

***

Considering everything I know now the next time we meet I invite her to look at the stars with me at night a little bit out of the city. There’s no people around so we can talk freely, there’s no sunlight, it’s cool. It will be our first time hanging out together after everything. I did bring snacks and water with for myself, and I wasn’t sure if I should get anything for Becky, but I brought in case. While we lie on the ground on the picnic blanket, she does take some of the snacks. She takes the nori snack and the taro snack. I also got her a milk tea as well. She seems happy with the snacks and especially her favorite the milk tea. I’m glad to see she’s the same Becky I’ve got to know. Nothing feels different. It puts me at ease. I thought that maybe everything would change.

“Honestly, I was nervous about today.” I admit.

“Really?”

“I wasn’t sure if things would be different but you’re still the same. You still like snacks and milk tea. So, you’re not forcing it?” I ask.

“Forcing what?”

“The eating.”

“No, I like snacks they’re tasty. I don’t think snacks really nourish anyone.” She laughs.

“That’s true. Didn’t think of it like that.”

“Are you hungry right now P’Freen?”

“Not really.”

“But you’re eating too.”

I laugh, “Ok I get it.”

I go to grab another taro snack and our hands meet, “Sorry you go.” She apologizes.

I take two out the packet put one by her mouth, “Here.”

She bites it out my hand playfully.

Doggy

“Cute.”

She looks over and makes a biting motion and I laugh. I look over at her mouth as she chews.

“Then do your fangs only come out when you’re thirsty?”

“No, I can take them out anytime.” She says and pushes her fangs out. I stare at them.

“Is it that interesting?” She asks leaving them out, “I can’t imagine not having them. I would feel like something was missing.”

“I find them cute. You look like a cat when you do that.”

She looks away shyly, “Oh. I thought you might find them scary…”

“No, I’ve never been afraid of you.”

“It’s dark now… no one around… if I took out my contacts and stretched out my fangs, I think you might think differently.”

“Why don’t you try it then?”

She reaches for her bag and sits up. She takes out her contacts easily. This is the first time I’ve seen her without her contacts in. When she looks over, I see her crimson red eyes glowing in the night. She lies back next to me, and I look into her eyes. They’re such a deep red.

“Is this your natural eye color?”

“Yeah so, I couldn’t let anyone see.”

“Such a shame because they’re so beautiful.”

Hypnotizing even. I feel like I’m staring into another world. They shine brighter and more beautifully than the stars we were looking at.

She sticks out her fangs too. They seem to sparkle as well. She’s giving me that same look of uncertainty. How could I find her scary when she looks so vulnerable.

I take her hand and stroke it with my thumb, “Not scary at all. Don’t worry. I think they’re beautiful.”

“P’Freen…” She says softly and I stroke her head lightly.

“I’m happy. I always wondered why Becbec runs away from me. What kind of worries she has in her heart. I wished I could help. Now I feel like I can. I can know the real you.”

“What if you don’t like the real me?”

“I don’t think that’s possible.” I say staring into her eyes.

From the first day we met I’ve been enchanted.

She looks at me nervously and scans my face and I feel something. It’s like an itch… by my neck. I move my hand up and rub it. I’ve felt this before.

Becky watches intently and gulps…. Oh.

“You’re thirsty.”

Her eyes open widely. I was right. I can tell when she’s thirsty now. Is this another effect of being marked?

She seems panicked like she wants to run away but I pull her into a hug and stroke her back. The itch gets stronger, but her body relaxes. She presses her head against me.

“I don’t want you to run away anymore. It’s ok.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.” She says by my neck and her breath touches me.

I take a deep breath.

The itch becomes almost unbearable. I need relief. I feel like I’m burning.

“You won’t. Bite me.” I beg pulling her closer.

“It’s your body you’re not used to feeling it-“

I push my neck against her mouth, “I want you to put your fangs in my neck and bite hard.”

I’m going crazy. All I can think about is getting relief.

Her breathing gets heavy, and she grips onto my shirt tightly. Her mouth touches my neck. She’s cold but the coldness is pleasant against my burning skin offering some relief but not enough. She opens her mouth and she fights against it for a second gripping my shirt so hard I think she’s going to rip it till I finally feel her fangs pierce me. The first thing I feel is the relief I desired. The itching sensation has stopped, and my body is no longer burning. After the initial sense of relief, I start to feel arousal. Everything feels sensitive. When she sucks my body begins to tingle.

The sensation grows suddenly, and I moan, “Bec…” I let out.

She presses her body against mine as she digs her fangs deeper. She moves her leg over mine and grips my skin under my shirt. It feels good like a constant state of being near climax. So close yet not quite. I need more. I move my hands over her body, and she lets me. I even feel her push her sex against me when I run my hands over her ass. She takes it as an invitation to move her hands over bare skin up to my boobs and puts her hand on them over my bra and squeezes.

“Fuck… Becky…”

I squeeze her firm ass and pull her thigh up so her sex is fully against my leg. She begins to rub herself against me rhythmically. That feels so good. I need her so badly. There’s no space between us but even that isn’t enough the fabric is in the way. I want to feel her bare skin when she humps against me. I grip her ass as she moves against me. Her body feels so amazing. I think I’m going to… to…

“Pass… out…” I say softly while losing strength in my body.

***

“Freen! Freen!” I hear and slowly open my eyes, “Oh thank god!” She says hugging me tightly.

“What happened?”

“You lost consciousness. I’m so sorry it’s all my fault. Once I started I couldn’t…”

I stroke her back and comfort her, “But you did stop.” her body feels warm, “You’re warm now?”

“P’Freen’s warm blood is inside me. That’s why. “

“Inside you?” I ask mindlessly.

“…Yeah…”

My blood is in Becky. I’m inside her…. That’s kind of…erotic. honestly the arousal hasn’t gone away despite her fangs no longer being in me, but I do feel a warm satisfaction. Especially with her warm body pressed against me. I feel connected to her more than I ever have. I kiss her cheek and she lets me even leaning into my lips.

“How was it…”

She moves her tongue to my neck and licks against the bite marks she made, “It felt amazing.”

I grip her tightly, “And the… taste?”

She licks her lips,” … Most amazing thing I’ve ever tasted.”

I smile, “That’s good.”

I’m not sure what the correct reaction is to being told you taste amazing, but I feel happy about it.

“Do you want some water?”

Now that she mentions it I feel dehydrated, “Yeah.”

She moves off me and reaches for the water but as soon as she does, I feel pain. My body burns.

“Ah!” I wince and curl my body. She immediately holds me, and it stops. I grip her tightly while breathing heavily, “What was that? It hurts so much when you move away...”

She immediately bites her forearm then presses her lips against mine. There’s a sweet taste. It’s her blood. She’s pushing it into my mouth, so I drink it. I feel her tongue and I can’t resist initiating a kiss and she reciprocates. Our tongues caress each other in a tender kiss. And I give multiple small kisses onto her soft lips afterwards. We stare into each other’s eyes. Everything that happened was overwhelming. I have a lot of emotions overflowing right now.

“Bec I um…”

She presses her lips against me again.

I can’t be friends. I definitely can’t be friends.

The next time she leaves my side it doesn’t hurt but I do feel a yearning for closeness. Like a drug. When she returns, I hold her close to me again and work up the courage.

“Do you want to come back to my house?”

Chapter Text

“Freen, are you ok?” I ask as she throws up in the toilet, but she doesn’t move or respond, “I’m going to get you some water!”

I rush back to the bar where P’Nam comes up to me, “Finally found you! Where’s Freen?”

“She’s in the bathroom. She’s throwing up. I’m going to get her some water.”

“Is it really bad? Maybe we should get her home? Are you still Ok?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. I can take her back. Don’t worry you guys stay.”

“Are you sure? I’ll call Heng we can all take her back?”

“It’s ok I can call a taxi. I’ve been to her house before.”

“You sure you’re fine?” She confirms.

“Yeah, it’s fine don’t worry. I’ll message you when we’re back.” I say with a smile.

“Ok keep in touch and let me know if you need help.”

I wonder if I made a mistake.

***

P’Freen must have had a lot to drink because she has been quiet in the taxi and seems really sick. I think maybe being in the car is making her feel more sick. It’s not exactly the smoothest ride from all the starting and stopping of Thai traffic.

“Are you ok?” I try to get a response.

She doesn’t respond but nods and holds her stomach.

“Make sure to drink the water.” I say and put it in front of her and she takes it. I consider slipping some of my blood in the water. I know it would help her but I don’t think I’m ready to continues our previous conversation.

After we get out the taxi and reach the front of her apartment, she starts feeling better thankfully. I let her rest her arm on my shoulder as we walk, and she hugs me tightly. More vibrant than in the car ride but also more clingy like a baby. Even rubbing her face into mine. She smells of alcohol and vomit so that masks the smell of her blood enough for me to not feel effected.

“Becbec is so pretty.” She says staring at me.

I smile, “Really?”

“Prettiest girl I’ve ever seen.”

“Do you remember… earlier?”

“Earlier?” She thinks for a moment, “When we almost kissed?”

“Not that part!”

P’Freen chuckles and takes out her keys opening the door stumbling in, “Bitey bitey.” She jokes,

I burst out laughing, “Wow.”

“If Becbec is a vampire then why don’t you just bite me?” She says while struggling to take off her shoes.

“That’s…” I watch her try to take off her shoes then immediately unzipping her dress exposing her beautiful bareback.

I stop her before she tries to shimmy it off, “Why are you stripping!”

“Dress is so uncomfortable. I’m going to put on pajama’s”

“Huh!? Pajama’s? Shouldn’t you shower? You smell like alcohol, smoke, and vomit.”

Not to mention the makeup that will get all over the sheets. She’s usually so clean she would definitely be grumpy in the morning.

She takes a sniff of her dress and nods in acknowledgement, “Shower it is. Are you going to join me?” She says with a mischievous grin.

“W-What um… but you’re kind of drunk so…maybe not.”

That would be like taking advantage of her right?

“Why not? You can bite me in the shower… naked. Vampire Becbec.” She teases and points to her teeth.

I gulp, “Just go in the shower! I’ll bring your clothes!” I push her in the bathroom and throw some pajama’s in from her cupboard and take a swig of blood from my flask trying to calm myself down. She’s just drunk. She’s just drunk. Humans act like this when they’re drunk.

Is she even going to remember any of this tomorrow? It seems like she doesn’t believe me. I knew that was a bad time. I don’t even know why I told her. I was just so annoyed by her looking at other people. That guy. That girl. That… vampire… Nita… Even though she’s… she’s… mine…

I sigh. If she doesn’t remember, should I just leave it? I could leave and she probably wouldn’t even know the next day.

***

I wait for her to get out the shower to say goodbye, but she stops me.

“You can’t leave! Becbec! Don’t leave! Stay! It’s late! It’s dangerous!” She grabs my hand and begs like a toddler as soon as I say I’m leaving.

“But…”

“Don’t go….” She says cutely while entwining our fingers and I swallow again, “You always run away….”

Her warm thumb caresses my hand and after her shower the smell of vomit and smoke is nowhere to mask her scent. Her body soap smells of flowers. Her skin is exposed from the lose fitting pajamas showing off her neck and collarbone.

“I don’t! It’s the… the…”

“Fangs.” Freen says and I look away hiding them, “It’s ok. You can show me.”

Why now!? She’s drunk. Control yourself Becky…

“I-I need to shower!”

“Let me join you!”

“You just showered!?”

“But… I want to shower with Becky.”

“Huh!? Why?”

“Because….” She says while looking down my body clearly checking me out and licking her lips and I breathe deeply.

“…Go to bed Freen.”

***

Present time

I bit her. I kissed her. I bit her. I kissed her.

These thoughts run through my mind as I run my finger over my lips while sitting in P’Freen’s car. The events of earlier play over and over in my mind. I sank my fangs into her neck. I sank my fangs into someone’s neck for the first time in my life. It was the best thing I’ve ever felt. The heat of her skin, the texture of her flesh hitting all the right spots no teething toy ever could. The smell of her perfume and her blood. Oh, wow her blood. Hot, thick, rich. I’ve never had hot blood that tasted good before let alone that good. It wasn’t just about the taste but the way it made my body feel. It immediately made my insides feel warm and alive like I had never truly felt alive before. Adrenaline shooting through me as well as arousal. Intense uncontrollable arousal. I still feel her blood flowing through my veins keeping my body warm. Like she’s inside me. The arousal unsatiable. I’ve never experienced desire like this. I wonder if she feels the same?

We haven’t said much in the car. P’Freen is playing her music but I haven’t missed her stealing looks at me while running her thumb over her fingernails as she holds the steering wheel. I move my finger over my fangs and look at my nails too. Short. That’s good. She looks over and sees me looking at my nails then our eyes meet for a second and she looks away. She’s fidgeting and I can hear her heart beating so fast in fact I can hardly hear the music. The sexual tension is so heavy. My mind decides to play the memories of her touching herself to feeding videos and I bite my lip. I look at her body. Her curves, her lips, her fingers. I want to feel her fiery skin against me. My fangs in her. Her fingers in me…

***

We finally reach her house, and she closes the door.

“I don’t want to be friends. I can’t. I’m sorry.” She says immediately after locking the door breaking our long silence.

“Yeah, me neither.” I reply and it’s hard to even say who initiated it, but my body is against the door while she presses me against it and her tongue is in my mouth. Now that I’ve fed my senses are heightened and everything feels good. Every caress of her tongue and touch of her hand that is now caressing my bare waist impatiently. What’s surprising is that her touch is hot even after feeding. Like a fire making my skin feel sensitive and tingly. It’s a completely different sensation to any of my other sexual experiences. My body’s reactions and desires to her touch are strikingly different. I want to explore these sensations more and touch her body myself, so I move my hands down to her ass while we kiss, she welcomes it and pushes herself into me. The sudden sensation of her sex pushing into me sends a shock of arousal and I involuntarily squeeze her ass.

She releases from our kiss for a second and flinches, “Gently Bec!”

Was that too hard?

I lessen my grip, “S-sorry I’ve never done it with a human before.” I look at her apologetically. What if I can’t control my strength and hurt her? I’m scared stiff for a second while my mind runs with thoughts about the potential repercussions of what we are about to do.

She gives me a kiss on my cheek, “It’s fine.”, she grips my shirt and pulls it off, “Let phi show you what to do.”

She takes off her own shirt revealing her black bra and cleavage after removing mine. Her body is amazing. She’s thin but not too skinny. The perfect amount to be soft and comfortable to hug and to touch. And I so badly want to touch. Any small resolve I might have had to cut this off before crossing a line that can’t be uncrossed is gone.

“Ok, show me.”, I succumb to her and let her lead me as she takes my lips again and explores my body with her hands.

“You feel so good.” She says with deep breaths against my lips.

“Ah…” I moan softly at her unrelenting pursuit even kissing my neck and giving it a light bite before I can even comprehend to stop her. To vampires it’s a way of showing dominance and I just let a human bite me without protest. I was always told never to let anyone bite me there. Vampires will always avoid that area during sex or anytime especially with me because I’m a pure blood. It would be the highest disrespect. I’m actually kind of freaking out about it. No one would know right? I don’t even know if she knows anything about that. I don’t have much time to process because she takes my lips again afterwards. We pull at each other’s bra and pants till everything except our panties are left. It’s rushed and desperate like we both needed to feel our bare skin touch together immediately. I feel a rush as her naked skin presses against me. Her hard nipples rubbing against my boobs. Her body feels even better than I imagined.

“Shit!” I moan as she kisses my neck again and nibbles on my earlobes this time. My hands wonder along her body. Her skin is so smooth. I push my hips forward to hump against her and she moves her leg in between my legs which I immediately rub against. Only a thin piece of fabric is separating my clit from her bare leg. Her hot skin makes my clit feel so sensitive that I grip her tightly towards me so that my legs don’ t give out. She pushes her leg deeply into me and I quiver for a second before grinding down hard.

She gives me a peck on my lips, “Thirsty?”

“No, don’t stop!” I order while trying not to use too much strength to grip her into me. Mostly just letting her do what she wants with me so I don’t hurt her even though I want to be able to touch her freely.

“Your fangs.” She says and I notice myself that my fangs are out, but I feel no thirst. I can’t even get them to go down when I try.

“I can’t... I can’t retract.” I panic. This has never happened before. I’m not even thirsty, “They won’t-”

She gives me a peck, “Ok, it’s ok. Bec... I think I know. Relax.”

She moves her leg back which my hips follow for a second before feeling her hand moving down body, and I feel my breath hitch when her hand cups my sex. I rub myself against her palm over the fabric. It’s amazing but not enough. So painfully not enough. It’s like she’s teasing me. I feel like I’m going crazy.

I dig my head into her shoulder, “I want you to touch me directly.”

“Please P’Freen?” She smirks.

I throw away my dignity to beg her, “Please P’Freen.”

“Good girl.”, She doesn’t waste a moment as she pushes her hand under my panties.

“Shit! Shit!” I moan at the electrifying arousal of the direct contact I’ve been desiring.

“So wet.” She says under her breath as she explores my sex then rubs her palm against my clit. Then her fingers. Drawing circles on my clit. It feels so good that I feel weak. I’ve never wanted something so much. Or more accurately needed.

“Fuck me.” I beg pulling her hand against me harder while pushing my sex against her palm.

She kisses my lips again before pushing one finger in me. I grip against her desperately as she sticks another finger in. She digs her fingers deep inside me while pushing me against the door. It’s never been like this before. The heat inside me is burning. Like all the nerves are reacting to her skin and the blood it desires within making me feel extremely sensitive to every movement. Without struggle she immediately finds my g spot and begins pushing against it, “Holy shit.”

“You feel so good.” She says and bites my neck again harder while thrusting inside of me. Oh shit. She bit me… while fucking me. The feeling of doing something I’m not supposed to sends me close to the edge.

“Oh fuck! Fuck!” I swear while feeling an intense pleasure building, “I want to bite!” I beg, “Let me bite!”

My fangs feel so itchy it’s quickly overtaking the pleasure making it impossible to cum.

“I can’t! Bec! I’ll collapse!”

I lick her neck, “Please! I need to! P’Freen!”

She puts her other hand against my mouth, and I bite into it. Everything together feels so good I cum as soon as I bite into her flesh. My legs give out, but her leg holds me up till we both slide to the floor, and I let go of her hand out of breath. She also breathes deeply then lies flat on the ground.

“Wait a second I feel dizzy… Oh my god.” She lets out and licks her fingers that are covered in my cum, “Wow… shit.” She says staring at her hands in disbelief. The one dripping blood and the other with my cum.

I move up to her and grab her hand and lick her blood that is running down then I bite my lip to draw blood and kiss her. After I pull back, she pulls me back down to kiss more. Holding my body close to her. I can hear her heart beating out of control. I can feel her arousal too as if it were my own. It’s deep. Intense. I wish I could put my fingers inside her and claim her completely like she wants but I’m afraid of hurting her.

“My turn.” I leave her kiss to kiss down her body slwoly and she lets me. I reach her boobs and leave a kiss on her nipple.

“Fuck!” She moans, “Bec!”

I smirk because I can tell where all her weak spots are. I move down to her torso and leave kisses along the way. I move between her legs and kiss her inner thigh to tease her. Her inner thigh is soft and sensitive.

“Becbec don’t do that!” She whines desperately and I slowly move closer till she’s squirming and trying to push my head before I finally lick her sex over her panties. Her scent and taste is just as addictive as her blood. Her panties are soaking wet already so I continue pressing my tongue against the fabric where I can feel a hard protrusion. She moans and grips my hair frantically. I eventually pull down her panties to lick her directly once she can’t take it anymore. I smirk to myself. Who’s in charge now? I explore her sex with my tongue before focusing on her clit that is begging for my attention. She pulls my head into her.

“Shit! Bec! Bec!” She moans loudly and humps against my tongue. I press harder and it sends her over the edge. She shakes and her body tenses and stretches. I lick her clean as she cums then I leave a kiss on her thigh before hovering over her and kissing her lips. Finally I rest my head on her body comfortably while I let my hand softly wonder and touch her body.

“The floor is hard.” She says simply while out of breath and I laugh.

“Did you want to have sex with me that much?” I tease.

“Don’t act like this was all my fault.” She says stroking my shoulder.

“Should we move to the bed?”

“… I don’t think I can move I feel weak.”

“I could carry you?”

“… it’s ok. I can get up.”

P’Freen struggles up and we go to the bed. She holds my hand the whole time and I stare at her perfect naked body. She collapses on the bed, and I join her returning to my same spot resting my head just above her chest. I feel so comfortable with our naked skin pressing against each other.

I smile to myself and dig my face into her shyly, “I like you.” I confess.

“Me too I like you.”

I raise my head up and kiss her lips. So soft and warm. I love kissing her. She’s a great kisser. Not just good at kissing. That was the best sex I’ve ever had.

She moves her hand by my neck as we kiss and rubs her thumb on my cheek.

“You bit my neck earlier...” I whisper to her.

“You didn’t like it?”

“No… I …. I liked it…” I say and hide my face into her neck. I hit my nose against her neck and feel arousal again, so I gulp and I lick her neck.

“Bec! No more biting today!” She says immediately and covers her neck and I pout.

She sighs and sticks her finger in front of me, “Ok…finger only.”

I prick her finger and she winces for a second till I lick it and put it in my mouth. I suck and lick her finger. She watches me then moves her hand from my mouth and I grab it and complain till she lets me suck on it again. I think she starts playing with me because she moves her finger up and around and makes me follow it, but I play her game. She eventually gives her finger back to me and pats my head while I press her finger lightly against my fang. That really hits all the right places. Its so good. But I reluctantly give up the hold on her finger and lick my lips while I stare at it.

“Are you done with the catnip Nong cat?” She teases.

“You make my fangs feel itchy…”

“Is that because… you’re aroused?”

“How do you know that!” I ask in distress.

“I did a lot of research.”

“Is that when you watched the…” I begin then stop myself.

“The?”

The feeding porn…. I can’t believe she watched that.

“Nothing…”

“You aren’t thirsty right now, but you still want to bite?”

“Yeah… I want to be close and feel P’Freen against my fangs…And also…” I tighten my thighs together. It felt so good.

“So, you’re still horny?”

“Yeah…”

Her face goes red and she looks away shyly, “Me too but…”

I know I fed too much.

“You should rest.” I say and hug her.

Her heart beats faster when she feels my boobs against her arm, “Do you like my body babe?” I whisper.

“Yeah…”

“Then you can touch it.” I say and move her hand to my boobs. She takes my lips again while she squeezes my boobs and lets her hands experience it fully while we kiss deeply. Her tongue carresses mine. It’s a slower kiss. More focussed. Our movements less rushed after our initial desperation. She takes time to gently touch my body as if committing it to memory and I do the same exploring her from her curvy ass to her soft boobs and hard nipples. Being close to her is indescribable. Every touch feels amazing and filled with care.

***

We kissed deeply for a while and cuddled till P’Freen fell asleep. I on the other hand can not sleep at night because of this I usually don’t do sleepovers but she’s a special exception. I watch her sleep for a bit. She cuddles up to me while sleeping which is very cute. I enjoy watching her. But after a while my body temperature drops and she shivers. She even tries to hold onto me tighter to get warm which is cute considering I’m probably the reason she feels cold. I look for the aircon remote and turn on the heating despite my hate of the heat leading me to leave the room. While I’m up I decide to play on my phone in the other room and do some yoga. I start getting sleepy once the sun starts to rise and move back to the bed where I fall asleep next to her.

***

“Becky. Becbec.” I hear and I’m being lightly shaken awake. I groan and turn myself into a ball.

“What time is it…”

“12.”

I struggle to open my eyes but do my best and yawn deeply, “Still early…”

I’m thirsty….

Without me having to say anything P’Freen passes me my flask while scratching her neck and I take a sip…. My eyes open immediately. Why does this taste like shit. I take another sip and almost gag and spit it out.

“Is everything ok?”

“I don’t know…. Just a bad batch.”, The thirst doesn’t stop, and I look at her neck and fidget, “Did you eat breakfast already? How are you feeling after yesterday…”

She moves onto the bed knowing exactly what my hidden intentions were, “Just a bit ok? I have to do stuff today…”

I nod and sink my fangs into her neck and pull her close. She lets out a small moan. I force myself back before I get overwhelmed with arousal and I know I shouldn’t have a lot because of how much I fed yesterday. We both breath deeply on the bed and I grip the sheets tightly to stop myself from going in for more blood which is an extremely hard thing for me right now. I try to calm myself by reminding myself about my feelings towards her. I don’t want to hurt her but…

“Want to do it?” I ask.

“Yeah.” She says and kisses me pressing her tongue into my mouth. I suck on her tongue and she bites my lip. I move my hands under her shirt while we kiss and cup her boob over her bra. She moves away from my lips and kisses my neck.

“Ah…” I let out a moan and grip the bed tightly with my left hand.

My neck again… Her tongue is touching it. I can feel her teeth brushing against it.

“Are you sensitive here?” She asks between kisses.

“It’s a… sensitive area for vampires… we don’t usually touch there…” I struggle out.

“Should I stop?” She pulls back but I pull her head down again.

“Don’t stop. If you bite… I’m yours…”, She kisses my neck again and lightly sinks her teeth into it, “Shit…”

I’m yours now P’Freen…I’m really breaking all the rules…

***

“Is it just normal sunblock?” She asks from the bed while watching me apply it in front of her while completely naked.

“Yeah, it was originally made for vampires.” I say while rubbing it on my legs. She gets up and puts her arms around me. Her naked body pressing against me.

“Let me put it on for you.” She whispers into my ear and takes the sunblock.

I grin, “Ok. But you have to be very thorough.”

She squeezes some into her hands, “I’ll definitely be thorough.”

***

By the time I get home the sun is setting. I’m still in a trance. Yesterday. Today. I feel like I can still feel her hands on my body. They were everywhere. Everywhere she touches feels hot. I wish I could go back and feel my skin against hers again. I try to pull myself together when I enter the house. As soon as I enter, I see Irin chiling in the lounge.

“Oh you’re back. How was it? We’re you with you know?”

“… Outside.” I quickly drag her out the house to the garden to be safe. She stumbles to put her book down before following.

“No one else was home. Richie said he was meeting them at the company.”

“Yeah, but still…”

“So? You didn’t come home last night?” She raises her eyebrows.

“… we did it.”

“When you say “it”.”

“Everything. Feeding, sex…”

“Shit! How did it feel?”

“Just… Amazing… I can’t even explain how good. Like you don’t know.”

She laughs, “Yeah that’s why I’m asking. It’s different from being with a vampire?”

“Completely different. Her body is like fiery… and her blood… oh god her blood and her neck. When you bite into it it’s like I’ve never felt properly fulfilled until that moment. And even…” I touch my neck imagining her biting it and swallow.

“How did it even happen?”

“It just… happened.”

“You let her bite you?” She asks with wide eyes while staring at my hand on my neck and I drop it.

“No… I didn’t.” I lie.

“Just be careful. Humans don’t know about vampire customs. You should let her know. You’re way up there on the class system. I know you don’t like it but you are… kind of like a princess.” She laughs.

I laugh awkwardly, “Yeah of course… what pure blood would let someone do that….”

***

It’s not a big deal, right? Well maybe it is. Yeah, it kind of is. I rub my neck and remember her teeth touching it. Even encouraging her to touch me there. But how would anyone even know what goes on between me and her anyways. Besides just because I let her doesn’t mean that I’m submitting to her. I’m still in control… Now that I’m alone the weight of everything is hitting me. If my family found out about this, it’s going to be really bad.

While I’m in my room panicking I get a message from P’Freen.

“Did you get home ok? I miss you already.”

I smile at my phone like an idiot immediately forgetting my worries, “ Yes I did. Miss you more.”

I spend I’m not sure how long messaging P’Freen before I have Pat coming into my room with my dress for this evening.

I sigh, “Can’t I just stay home…”

I really don’t want to deal with anyone right now.

“But they will be welcoming miss Irin. I thought you would want to go?”

“Yeah… but there’s people I don’t want to see…”

***

So, I’m stuck here again another old fashioned get together with everyone sucking up to everyone else. I hate this class system so much. Irin is busy talking to all the people who are welcoming her so I can’t even get close. Besides I have someone I need to talk to who I’m watching to get a moment when she’s free.

Nita

Another new vampire being welcomed to the Thai coven but it doesn’t come to a surprise to me because she had her hand all over Freen the other day.

“Drink Miss Armstrong?” One of the younger vampires from a bottom class comes up offering blood in a wine glass. Come to think of it I’m oddly not thirsty even though I only drank once today.

I take the wine glass with a smile, “Thank you.”

He bows his head slightly and walks away. Can’t say I’ve ever felt good about it. Other vampires getting special treatment just because of their bloodline but at the same time then I would never have had Pat there to take care of me. We all treat her like family, but it’s been her family’s duty to serve our family for a long time now. She has mixed blood. One of her ancestors was changed by one of my ancestors. My family are pure bloods. Hence the disaproval of mingling with humans as well as same sex relationships. Need to carry on the bloodline or whatever. The more mixed one’s bloodline becomes the lower your rank in the coven. Even if the higher ranks keep a feeding partner or two it would only be as a so called ‘pet’. I really hate that word. I hate it when they refer to humans like that. It’s so old-fashioned way of thinking and descriminatory. The lower ranks are so much more forward thinking. In the first place what’s the big deal about mixed blood. Ranks are so stupid. They won’t even talk to me because of some stupid rank. I take a sip of the blood and almost spit it out. Gross. Where did they get this from? I immediately put the glass back on the table.

“You should have bought your pet with?” Nat sneaks up to me from behind and I immediately put my hand over his mouth in a panic.

“Oh my god, can you shut the fuck up!” I say in panic.

“They don’t know?”

I take out my phone and message him, “Why would they know!? Are you crazy!??”

He takes out his phone to answer, “They’ll find out eventually.”

I put away my phone and sigh, “I don’t want to think about that right now.”, I finally see Nita walk away from a group, “Got to go!”

“Wait Bec! Want to dance…” He says as I walk away.

Sorry Nat not the time and besides I’m really annoyed that you keep referring to P’Freen as a ‘pet’. She’s not a pet. If she was just a pet, then why did I let her bite my neck, huh? But I can’t say that unless I want a room full of vampires going after Freen to charge her for disrespecting the pure bloods and trialed for treason towards vampire society.

“Nita! Outside now!” I rush up to her and grab her arm.

“Wow Becky, we don’t see each other in what 30 years and that’s how you greet me?”

“Don’t play stupid with me!” I say as we leave the building, “I don’t know what you’re planning but stay away from Freen!”

“I see you don’t know how to move on. Our families reconciled remember. We have an alliance now.”

Nita’s and my family have had a rocky past. There’s always been a huge rivalry and for as long as I can remember Nita has always messed with everything I do. Whether it’s sabotaging my friendships or stealing my stuff. She’s even the one that spread the rumour to the other vampires about me and Nat. I don’t know what her problem is.

“And yet why was your scent all over Freen!”

“Your pet? Possessive much.”

“They’re called feeding partners now! It’s a partnership! Why is everyone here living the 18 hundreds still. You know that’s a derogatory term!?” I finally snap.

“Wow ok. Calm down. Fine feeding partner. Look we aren’t kids anymore. I won’t do anything to her. I honestly liked her she was cute.”

“…. That’s literally worse.”

“In the first Becky I don’t think you’re in the position to make demands here. All I have to do is go in there right now and tell them and chaos would break lose. I doubt anyone knows because I can’t imagine Mr. Armstrong letting that go. Imagine his face when he finds out his little princess is marking humans to play with in her free time, what a scandal.” She says and starts to turn back.

“Please don’t!” I panic and grab her arm.

She smirks, “Glad you can see the position you’re in. Remember who always comes out on top Becky.” She says with a smirk and breaks away from my grip. I let her walk back into the hall. I take a couple of deep breaths before walking in and the hall is awkwardly silent.

Please don’t tell me she told them already. I walk forward and and see Richie.

“Richie it’s not what you-“

“Shh Bec. Mobile tried to bring her Changling in.” He points to the door where everyone is looking. There’s a woman arguing with a group of the servers.

“Ma’am this is an exclusive event.”

“Last I checked this is an event for vampires! And Benz is a vampire!” She shouts angrily.

“Ma’am we’ve gone over this before. If changlings want to attend they are only permitted to apply for staff positions. If he does an interview beforehand and-“

“That’s ridiculous! He’s my husband! How is this still permitted!? You and I both know you wouldn’t even hire him! I don’t see any changlings working tonight do you!? I’m going to contact the human rights movement!”

“Ma’am as soon as humans are changed, they fall under vampire law. We have a strict hierarchy. Going against the hierarchy is going against the elders.”

“This is absolute nonsense!”

The man next to her puts his hand on her shoulder, “Honey it’s fine… I don’t want to get into trouble. I’ll stay home tonight.”

She turns to him in anger, “No it’s not Benz! I’m sick and tired of them looking down on you!”

I take a step forward, “Why doesn’t anyone say anything. He should be allowed in.” I’m about to intervene when Richie holds my shoulder stopping me.

“Don’t get involved Bec.”

“Are you serious? If I say something they’ll let him in.”

“Exactly why you should stay out of it. We might be pure bloods but the elders’ words are absolute. If they found out we’ll get into trouble. Look dad is going to handle it.” He points at my father walking over.

“If dad handles it, he’s not going to let him in.”

“It’s just how things are. There’s other events for mingling with changlings. This is the coven welcoming. It’s not a changling ceremony.”

“I don’t understand why they have to be different. Why do we have a separate event for welcoming changlings?”

Richie sighs, “I know. I understand. But remember the older generation was around for the witch hunts. The steakings. Humans and changlings are still a sensitive subject for some. They can make some people feel uncomfortable.”

“Humans have already lived many generations since that. How long do they have to keep paying for the past… they aren’t like that anymore…”

***

A whole night of suffocating converstions filled with discrimination and classism. Everyone wouldn’t keep quiet about the changling situation for the rest of the night. I hate it so much. I feel my brain rotting. If I have to hear another person say the word ‘pet’ and talk shit about humans, I’m going to explode. Why do they have to look down on P’Mobile? I think she’s so brave. Trying to stand up for what she believes in. I think her relationship with P’Benz is beautiful. He sacrificed his life as a human to live with her forever. It’s so romantic… life as a vampire isn’t easy and it must be hard to adjust to the thirst and the… oh yeah come to think of it I’m still not thirsty? That’s weird. I wonder what P’Freen is up to. I clear my thoughts and try to focus. She’s still sleeping. I close my eyes and pretend I’m sleeping next to her.

***

“I don’t want to be a vampire anymore.” I say cuddling up to P’Freen on her couch while we watch suits. The series that inspired me to go back to university to get a law degree after I said I was done studying.

“Did something happen?”

“Yesterdays coven welcoming was horrible.”

“Coven welcoming?”

“Vampires transfer locations a lot to stay unnoticed. They hold a ball to welcome new transfers. They were welcoming Irin and some others.”

“Your friend from the U.K you were telling me about? “

“Yeah, I’ll introduce you soon.”

“Was everything fine with Irin at the welcoming?” She asks concerned.

“Yes, Irin was fine. It’s just… so… the people are too much… making fun of changlings and stuff like that. Someone bought a changling with them and they weren’t allowed in it’s just so stupid.”

“Changling?”

“It’s what we call a human turned into a vampire.”

“You can do that? I saw so many people online worrying about age I didn’t even know that was possible I wonder why they weren’t considering it.” She thinks.

“I have a good idea of why. Honestly for most people it’s not even an option. Only pure blood vampires can make changlings. Pure blooded vampires are very rare. You can ask for their help, but your bloodline will forever be indebted to serve them. That’s not a sacrifice many would make and it’s not easy to be a changling there’s a lot of discrimination.”

“Oh…. I see. Have you met a pure blood before Bec?”

I chuckle, “Yeah me.”

She looks at me with wide eyes, “Doesn’t that make you like really important or something like that then?”

I laugh, “Yeah, I am. You didn’t know?” I stick out my tongue playfully.

“I think I’m finally getting why your nickname was princess…”

“I just want to live freely like a human… not worry about transfers and ranks and classes and family dynamics. I want to go to school, get a job, find someone, grow old together. I don’t like saying goodbye to my friends. I’m sick of moving too.”

P’Freen hugs me tightly, “I won’t go anywhere. Just stay here with me.”

I rest my head into her chest.

But you’ll grow old too while I stay the same.

She strokes my head, “Your world is so different from mine and I’m still trying to learn but humans aren’t so great either sometimes. There’s so much war and hate. That’s why I try to give back when I can. Maybe if I could even help one person it will make their life easier.”

“Compared to P’Freen I’m a coward… I couldn’t say anything in the moment. I should have stood up for P’Mobile.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. You don’t have to do something big. The small actions we make every day are what matters. From the sounds of it it’s not a simple situation to solve.”

“P’Freen is so mature… even though you’re so much younger.”

She’s silent and confused for a moment then chuckles, “I forgot Becky isn’t actually 20. You’re like my younger sister.”

I sit up from her embrace and frown at her with a glare, “Younger sister!?”

“… what?”

I move myself onto her lap straddling her and put my arms around her neck while staring into her eyes, “Do you want to be ‘sisters’ P’Freen?”

She moves her arms around my hips resting her hands by my ass while moving her gaze from my eyes to my lips and licking her own lips, “...No.”

I know. You got turned on as soon as I went on your lap.

“Your heart is beating so fast. I like listening to your heartbeat.” I say and move my mouth close to her neck then whisper, “Touch me while I bite you.”

***

“How obvious is it?” I say as I introduce P’Freen to Irin at the restaurant. The first time I’m introducing one of my friends to P’Freen officially.

Irin has a huge grin on her face as she looks to me and then to Freen, “It’s really bad. Your scent is all over her. I can tell from a mile away. This is fascinating.”

P’Freen immediately lifts up her wrist and smells herself, “Do I smell bad?”

I take her hand and pull it down, “No babe… it’s your blood. I can’t tell myself though...”

“You definitely can’t bring her to the house. Or close to any vampires. She stinks of Becky Rebecca Patricia Armstrong. Wonder how that happened.” She teases me.

“Vampires can tell we had sex?” Freen whispers to me not realizing Irin can hear.

“Shit! No!” I swear and cover my face, “The biting! The marking!”

“I know but when you feed you-“

“Ok we get it” I cut her off before she exposes anything more about our relationship.

Irin bursts out laughing, “Actually yeah that’s one way of putting it.”

“Please tell me you’re joking.”

“I’d like to say I am but she’s right everyone knows you’re fucking but I mean it’s like if two people have a kid everyone knows they did it but I don’t think people are going to think about it out of nowhere.”

“Yeah, but there’s some people I can think of that will definitely care! This is worse than I thought… whatever happened to privacy…”

Irin laughs, “You’re one to talk about privacy when you can sense everything she does.”

“What!?” P’Freen shouts in shock and I glare at Irin making gestures for her to shut up.

“Uhh… I mean. Just kidding.” She tries to save.

“Becky, can I talk to you privately for a second.” P’Freen says with a frown while grabbing my hand and pulling me to the bathroom while I look at Irin in distress. She just puts her hands together in a sorry position and I sigh.

We enter the bathroom and Freen immediately asks me, “What does she mean by that?”

“I can tell what you eat or who you’re with or what you’re doing…”

Her mouth opens wide open in shock for a moment then closes, “Why didn’t you tell me!? Stop spying on me!”

“I told you were marked remember! Besides I can’t I’m trying! It just happens!”

“How much can you sense!? Wait does this mean… that also when I…” She says awkwardly and I look down to her lower body.

“Yeah. Especially then… is it because of me? That now all you watch is feeding po-“

She covers my mouth, “Yes, it is I think about you while watching it. Let’s talk about this later.” She sighs and takes a deep breath in frustration.

She’s definitely sulking.

***

We get back to the table and Irin is sipping her coffee. As soon as we sit back down Irin looks at Freen.

“The thing about Vampires is that we have great hearing. This is a pretty small restaurant if you get what I’m saying.”

“It doesn’t mean you had to focus on us!” I complain.

Freen covers her face and rests herself on the table and groans, “Did you hear everything?”

“Yes, I did. So, it’s true it feels good for humans too then?”

“Irin!” I exclaim.

“What? It’s the first time I’ve talked to a human about this stuff. I’m really curious.”

“Just use Vamprec like everyone else.”

“This is a lot to take in…” Freen says awkwardly.

“Ok sorry, I’ll behave. So, you’re a photographer?”

***

“Are you upset?” I ask her after our meet up with Irin and the silent treatment in the car ride back to her place.

“Of course I’m upset Becky. Don’t you think that was information I should have known?”

“I can’t control it! It’s because we’re linked and-”

“It’s not that! It’s the fact that you didn’t tell me. Were you even planning on telling me!?”

“… you’re right… I should have. I’m sorry. This is all new to me too and I was scared you would freak out! I didn’t want you to hate me! I’ve already made you faint and gave you bruises and hurt you and you can’t even eat garlic anymore all because of me! It’s a lot and… I would hate me. Honestly I’m really freaking out and it’s not you it’s just everything else like I feel so confused!”

She takes my hand to calm me down, “I don’t hate you. I could never hate you. From now on talk to me about these things? Ok.”

I nod and she gently pulls me into an embrace and strokes my hair.

Keeping secrets was so normal for me. I’ve always had to live closed off from others. I’ve never been so open with anyone before.

“I’ll be open too…” She continues, “I get dreams about Becky.”

“Oh what kind of dreams?” I tease

“Not like that… I think they’re Becky’s memories.”

I grip her shirt and then release from her embrace in an uncontrollable reaction. I feel vulnerable. I must look scared because Freen looks concerned, “S-sorry. I just…”

“I also didn’t mean to… I’m sorry.” Freen apologizes for no reason and my heart hurts.

“No I know! Don’t apologize. I think it will just take me time to be open …but I’ll try.” I say nervously fiddling with my jeans, “What did you see…”

“Baby Becky. You wanted to be a singer.”

I grip my jeans tighter.

“We don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” She shows a small smile filled with concern, “But I think you have a wonderful voice.”

“I couldn’t do it…” I force out, “I was told I couldn’t do it. You know already about my family. They own happy sun but I’m sure you’ve never seen us on the news or on TV. I’m not allowed to be on TV. I’m not allowed to let them hear my voice. I can never be in the spotlight. It was a stupid dream.” I confess suddenly feeling my hard exterior break down and tears falling down my cheeks.

She reaches her hand out and wipes my tears, “Bec… it’s not a stupid dream. You’ve been through a lot. It must have been hard. I can’t even imagine. But it’s ok to cry. You don’t always have to be strong. I’m here.”

The drops of tears turn into sobs which turns into full on crying. I hug P’Freen tightly and cry into her shoulder uncontrollably, “It’s so unfair! I didn’t even get a chance! It was over before it started! Why do I have to live like this! My childhood friends are all dead! My friends in the U.K don’t even remember me! Marcy, Bianca, Audrey, Mark, little Mikey! I used to watch him everyday after school till Audrey got home! He called me Aunty Becky and now it’s like I didn’t even exist! Most vampires won’t even dare get near me! I hate it Freen! I hate it! But how can I complain right!? I’m rich right!? I’m a pure blood right!? I’m pretty right!? Wow so priviledged! ” I grip her like a child throwing a tantrum and release all my pent-up emotions. She simply listens to me and embraces me tightly. This is the first time I’ve released my emotions like this in front of someone else. Irin is a different class to me I felt like it would be wrong to complain to her. Even Richie he spends all his time at the company and as the oldest shoulders many of the responsiblities. How could I say something. I just had to be strong and hold it in.

Chapter Text

Vamprec

‘Pure bloods are an arrogant group of self-entitled dickheads that should be avoided at all costs.

My boyfriend and I started dating a month ago. It’s been an adjustment, but all his friends have been welcoming and I was at ease when I found out about all my rights as a human especially being a woman even just dating a man can be a risk let alone a vampire. He’s been understanding and wonderful throughout the whole process and I was finally warming up to the idea of being a part of this new world when I had the most unpleasant encounter. We were walking home from the movies when I group of people started snickering across from us. At first, I tried to ignore them but it became really obvious they were staring at us. I shot them a nasty look and their laughter stopped only for them to start calling out comments not even to me but to my boyfriend. I don’t remember everything but I clearly remembering them telling my boyfriend to control his pet better and buy a leash. Never in my life have I been ridiculed so much. I expected my boyfriend to stand up for me but he simply grabbed me and walked away. When I confronted him about it he told me about pure bloods. How he can’t speak against them. From what he tells me it sounds like they’re a group of douchebags who abuse their power and look down on others. This is a warning to all humans new to this. Stay away from the pure bloods. They’re bad news.’

‘I’ve heard of them, but I’ve never met one directly. My girlfriend said they’re kind of like vampire royalty. It’s hard to get close to them because they have a strict hierarchy with different classes. I don’t really get it. If you’re within the higher ranked families, you can speak to them, I think. Then when it gets down to lower ranks it’s not speaking without getting spoke to? Something like that. My girlfriend said she’s from a very mixed family so she hasn’t spoken to one but she said that every one of them has at least 3 feeding partners and they can have as many as they want and they bribe the elders.’

‘If you compare it to what we know they’re kinda like heiresses, heirs, billionaires and CEO’s. Most of them are part of the big vampire companies. Sunblock, contact lenses, blood packs, those chew toys. That kind of thing. They’re pretty private though. Keep to themselves. I haven’t really seen any on vamprec. They aren’t posting at least. I don’t know if they use fake names or something because I think all the vampires know the names of the pure bloods in their areas.’

‘I saw a pure blood before. Becky Armstrong. Hottest girl I’ve ever seen and before you come for me my girlfriend is bisexual and she agrees with me. By the way we’re looking for a third.”

‘We’re all thinking it right? It’s definitely got to be incest. Just wait. They’re going to marry Becky off to her brother. There’s not a chance in hell they would risk mixing blood and losing their power.’

‘Excuse me?? What the f*ck ? Are we forgetting about Nat. He’s a pure blood and aren’t they engaged?? Is the admin not going to remove this comment. It’s clearly inappropriate.’

‘I agree with anon. That comment was out of line. Becky is Nat’s fiancé and it’s stupid to think of things in human terms. Vampires live for way longer than us and have less kids there’s plenty of pure bloods around for them to not to be blood related.’

‘Never met one but heard bad things.’

‘Humans shouldn’t mess with stuff they don’t understand.’

‘There it is. A vampire lurking in the human forums adding nothing as usual.’

‘How do I stop my boyfriend from wanting to drink my period blood!?? Is anyone else having this issue!? I don’t know what to do.’

‘Lmaooo, wrong thread.’

I sigh and leave the thread. Nat… I was hoping to get more answers about pure bloods and instead I got… this. I wasn’t expecting to see Becky’s name on here and everything they said is just… wrong. They don’t know Becky at all. She’s not engaged, she’s not stuck up and they’re basing everything off of rumors and one encounter with a group of bullies. I’m starting to understand what Becky meant when she said no one will get close to her among all the other things she confided to me the other day. She’s been bearing so much. I didn’t even realize that Becky was someone so important. Important to the level of random people online knowing who she is. Meanwhile the person in question is in my bed. Literally. She’s fast asleep next to me right now. Snoring.

I look over to her and she’s stretching her arm out over her head. Is that comfortable? Her hair is falling over her face, so I move it for her carefully without waking her. But I think she senses my hand even in sleep because she turns and grabs my forearm and hugs it. She rubs her face into my hand and licks it…. Ok… no more scrolling.

They said you were meant to be a scary self-entitled bitch. Wonder what they would think if they saw you now. Actually, I think I have a pretty good idea now, that our relationship isn’t accepted. Whatever our relationship is… but it’s kind of hard to ask you to be my girlfriend when I can’t even get close to your house anymore. Among a thousand other reasons I’ve just found out about. But when I’m with you it’s like none of that matters anymore.

After Becky’s periodic licking I finally see her open her mouth and her fangs protrude out. I immediately pull away my hand. Nope no sleep biting. I’m going to get you your chew toy again. I lazily roll out of bed when I see Becky grab onto my pillow. No not the pillow! I just replaced that! I scramble for her chew toy and stick it into her mouth before she can sink her fangs into my pillow, and she seems happy with it. Hugging my pillow while biting her toy drifting back into deep sleep. But they call the humans the pets? I watch her fangs push into the toy while she digs her head into my pillow. Do you like Phi’s pillow Becbec? Cute… I pick up my phone to take a video and pictures, but she doesn’t show up in the camera. Oh right… she didn’t put on the sunblock yet.

I guess I better have breakfast she’s definitely going to wake up thirsty again. Before leaving the room, I give her a kiss on her forehead. Her skin is cold to the touch. It’s always like that in the mornings before she’s fed.

I make my breakfast and do some laundry including Becky’s. She’s left a lot of clothes at my house because she never brings a bag when she sleeps over and just takes my clothes. I clean up a bit around the house then get prepared for the day. I need to prepare my camera. I wish I could let Becky sleep longer but I’m meeting up with P’Nam to get some shots while the light is still out. When I return to my room, she’s spread out full taking up my whole bed. Ow.

I put my hand on her shoulder, “Becbec.”

She groans and turns around.

“Beckyyy…” I repeat but she pulls the covers up over her head.

I get into the bed under the covers and put my arm around her waist and lean into her and whisper into her ear, “If you don’t wake up no morning feeding.”

She lets out a sigh and struggles to open her eyes. She turns to me and rests her face into my chest, “The light is so bright… I hate the sun.”

I stroke her head in comfort, “You were so cute this morning.”

“Hm?”

“Yeah, you got the nibbles again, so I gave you your toy. “

She looks up and I see her beautiful red eyes look to me curiously, “Nibbles?”

“Oh yeah, it’s just what I call it when you want to bite. So, I gave you your toy then you were hugging my pillow so tightly with your cute little fangs out. I really wanted to take a picture.”

She digs her head into me in embarrassment, “Cute little fangs… did I bite you in my sleep again?”

“No, I can tell now.”

“I’m sorry…”

“It’s ok Becbec.” I hug her closely and kiss the top of her head. She moves her head by my neck and presses her cold nose against it and my body tenses slightly. I feel the itchy burny sensation and swallow. She presses her lips against my neck and kisses it softly, “You can do it. I ate…” I struggle to say.

She giggles and gives my neck another kiss. I grip her shirt tightly. It’s like torture. Her cold tongue only provides minor relief for a second.

“Do you want it?”

“Bec…doesn’t it hurt… I feel like I’m on fire…” I breathe deeply.

“Me too… but I want to hear P’Freen say it.”

“Bite me please.”

She listens to my request and sinks her fangs into me softly. I move my hand under her shirt and feel her soft skin slowly get warmer. She grips my shirt tightly and struggles to pull herself back. When she pulls back, she breaths heavily and looks at me. Her red eyes almost glowing with large, dilated pupils. Her lips dyed slightly red from my blood as if it were lipstick. She licks her lips of the blood then moves back to lick the two holes she made in my neck. That area feels sensitive, and I let out a small sound as she licks it. She keeps licking it as if she wants more.

“Freen…” She says in such a sweet voice I feel like I’m going to melt. I want to give her anything and everything she wants. I steal her lips and let my tongue run against her fang drawing a small amount of blood that makes her suck on my tongue. Fuck that feels amazing.

***

Her warm body feels so comfortable against me. Especially because it’s my blood. Can other vampires know too? That it’s my blood in her. I want them to know. I want Nat to know. The words I read in the thread this morning play over in my mind many times. Why do they think she’s his? I grip her tighter.

“What’s wrong?” She asks, “Is everything ok?”

I move my head to her neck and kiss it softly. This means you’re mine right Becky? Only I can kiss here?

“I don’t like Nat…” I say softly resting my head into her shoulder.

“Oh… why not?” She says back in the same delicate tone.

“I just don’t…”

Maybe if I was a man and a pure-blooded vampire then I could…

“There’s nothing between us. I promise.”

I can’t handle it. The possibility of someone getting close to you. I don’t care about what people think.

I look up and stare into her eyes, “Becky will you be my-“

BEEP BEEP BEEP

The alarm I set earlier goes off and I sigh. I reach for my phone and turn off the alarm then I give her a kiss on her forehead.

“I need to go.”

She holds my hand longingly for a second that I almost ditch all my plans to stay with her. I would fold that easily, but she lets go and smiles.

“Ok. I’ll talk to you later. “

***

The way I feel about Becky I’ve never felt before in my life. I like everything about her. The more she opens up to me the more I fall for her. From afar she has this aura. Almost like a celebrity. She keeps a smile and appears approachable, but her beauty makes people nervous to approach her. If she hadn’t bumped into to me, I don’t think I would have even had the courage to. She even has times when she’s lost in thought. I know that’s what it is now but to those who don’t she seems even harder to approach. With her brand goods it’s obvious she isn’t an average girl. I catch people staring at her when we’re out yet one look back from her would make anyone shy and turn their head away. Once you get a bit closer to her and used to her beauty, she’s a friendly girl. Anyone who has talked to her has only said positive things. She listens intently and tries to join the conversation. Asks questions and genuinely cares about people. She smiles often and makes people around her happy. This is her outside character. It’s what drew me to her. Even the things she told me. The stories that were true but also not the whole story. They’re all Becky but now I know the real her. Her vulnerable sides. Her dreams. I want to take care of her. I want to take away all her worries.

“What were you up to this morning?” P’Nam asks as we set up the equipment outside to get some good pictures of the sky.

“Cleaning, laundry, then I woke up Be- um got ready.”

She raises her eyeborw with a grin, “Becky slept over?”

I sigh because its too late she already caught my slip, “Yeah she did.”

“So, are you two together now?”

That’s a really complicated question. Does feeding partners count as ‘together’ but then in the first place I don’t think we’re simply just feeding partners…yet we haven’t exactly made anything official. I can’t even tell P’Nam we’re feeding partners. How much am I even supposed to be keeping secret? Definitely the vampires but what about the fact that we’re sleeping together? She seems to have told Irin or was that just because she can hear everything.

“It’s complicated…” I simply say.

“Hmmm, at the very least that means she isn’t straight, right?”

My mind chooses to replay the memories of us having sex and I swallow and look away from P’Nam.

“Yeah, she’s not straight.”

“Ok I’m going to let it go despite how suspicious you’re being right now.”

I got a sudden sense distracting me from the conversation. Oh… Becbec is taking a nap. That’s good. I’m glad she’s getting more sleep instead of going kickboxing again.

After talking with Becky about our link she told me to try concentrating on it and I found that it wasn’t just her that could sense me. I was picking up small things before but now I randomly get a feel of what she’s doing in the day. Not to the same degree as Becky but I can usually get a sense of where she is. It makes me feel more comfortable knowing it wasn’t a one way invasion of privacy. Although I still feel awkward about her knowing what kind of porn, I watch… Besides that perhaps it was a necessity in the past before their were cellphones to know where each other is. I like it actually because Becky was always horrible with looking at her phone.

***

After talking pictures for a couple of hours we decide to get dinner. I was planning on getting dinner with Becky today but after hearing that P’Nam decided to tag along. Becky said it was fine too. Usually, I would choose a place where she can get something small like an ice cream but since it’s the three of us we go to the grilled pork place. Both me and P’Nam love grilled pork. Becky only orders cola. But I do pass a piece of grilled pork to her every now and then. As long as it’s not too much she enjoys the taste of it. She especially prefers meat to vegetables. She says she likes the texture of it and hates the texture of the vegetables. I look over to her eating the piece I grilled for her. She doesn’t chew it with her molars. She angles it to her canine teeth where her fangs are when she chews. Does that feel good on your fangs Becbec? She’s so cute. I move her hair out of her face, and she looks at me with a gentle smile. Her lips glisten with the oil from the meat. Recently I really feel like we’re in tune despite being so different.

P’Nam fake coughs, “Am I interrupting something?”

I move my hand back from Becs face and drink some of my water with a smile.

“So, Becky do you like Freen?” P’Nam suddenly asks and I’m left choking on the sip of water I just took. I look up in a panic to P’Nam who looks at me proudly as if she’s doing me a favor to fix our so called complicated status.

Becky shows a mischievous smile, “Maybe.”

I look at her in my peripheral vision, “Hmmm only maybe?” I tease.

She twirls her hair flirtatiously, “Do you have something to tell me… Freen.”

My heart skips a beat and I look at her in shock, “Bec not here.”

P’Nam finishes chewing her pork as she watches the scene unfold, “Becky your skin looks great. Like you’re glowing. What’s your secret.” She asks and gives me a teasing look.

She definitely knows….

Becky even looks straight at me before answering and falls straight into P’Nams trap, “Just… sleep.”

We talk normally afterwards but I hold Becky’s hand under the table and sometimes she moves her hand to my leg. Even sometimes moving her hand higher up my leg causing my heart to race, and she looks at me knowingly. I can’t believe she’s teasing me in front of P’Nam.

***

We say goodbye to P’Nam but I wait with Becky till her driver arrives.

“I wish I could take you home” I say while looking at our hands with our fingers entwined so perfectly.

“I’m scared what my parents will do if they find out.”

“I know…” I say softly.

“I’m sorry.”

I look up to her eyes and move her hair behind her ear, “You apologize too much Bec.”

“Because…”

“I know it will be hard, but I want to be with Becky.”

“Can you be my girlfriend?” She surprisingly asks me the question I’ve been wanting to ask her.

“Yes.” I reply immediately.

“Yes?” She smiles at me with her usual breath-taking smile. She’s so beautiful at moment it still makes me lose my breath.

“I want to be your girlfriend.”

I move my face closer, and she looks at my lips like she wants to kiss. We’re outside though. We probably shouldn’t. I move my face even closer till I can almost feel her lips.

HOOT

The sound of the car passing pulls us apart. She looks to the car then back at me and reluctantly let’s go of my hand. I linger my hand close to hers. It feels so lonely.

“I’ll message you when I get home… babe.”

I smile widely, “Ok.” I say and send her an air kiss. She smiles shyly before leaving. Always looking back to me and my eyes don’t leave her for a second.

***

“Congrats” I see P’Nams message once I return home.

“What!?”

“Oh nothing. Just be safe I guess.”

“What’s there to be safe about when we’re both girls!?”

“What exactly are you talking about ‘Freen’”

Oh shit… I mean as of today Becky is my girlfriend but I don’t think I should tell her so soon, so I just leave her message on read for now. I think we still need to discuss about who we should tell. I don’t want her to get in trouble… my mind is a mess about wanting everyone to know that she’s mine and the fear of what would happen if they did.

These days Becky has been sleeping over so often that my house feels empty without her. I miss her already. I wish she was in my bed tonight as well. I think about the car park. How our lips almost touched. How I want to kiss. Maybe even more than just kiss. If only her body was close to me right now so I could hug her. I try to focus on her so I can feel like she’s sleeping next to me. She’s watching series with Richie and talking happily. I smile while falling asleep to her laugh.

***

I’m watching movies with Becky at my house. She’s so beautiful that I can’t help staring at her instead of the movie. I can’t believe she’s my girlfriend now. While she’s engrossed in Harry Potter another one of her favorite movies. I slowly move my arm around her shoulders, and she leans into me. I smile to myself. When we’re like this she’s just like a normal 20-year-old girl. And it feels like a normal date. Watching movies with my girlfriend. I feel so happy.

“Hermione is my favorite. I love Emma Watson.” She tells me.

“Does magic exist too?”

She laughs, “No I wish.”

“Don’t vampires use magic?”

“No, we don’t that’s a human misconception, we just have heightened senses and stronger physical strength. My dad told me that in the past he got offerings. With humans asking him for favors. Ridiculous things like asking for rain for the crops even though he can’t do anything like that.”

“You said the elders always know? It’s not magic.”

“Oh that. It’s not. Some vampires are born with higher senses, and they can even be improved with time. All vampires can naturally sense other humans and vampires. They can follow us with it. That mixed with technology. They’ll start an investigation if they sense something off.”

“So how are your senses N’Bec?”

“I can sense everyone I’m close to.”

“For example, if I had a conversation on the opposite side of the room you could hear me?”

“Not just the other side of the room… especially if it’s you.”

“And if it’s not me?” I question.

“Then maybe in the building? Depends how big it is.”

“Talented.”

She chuckles, “I know.” She says sticking out her tongue playfully.

I smile, “So many talents. Singing too.”

She pouts, “I don’t know…”

I put her hair behind her ear, “I want to hear Becky sing.”

“Maybe I’ll sing just for you…”

“I want your dreams to come true Becbec.”

“When I’m with P’Freen sometimes I feel like maybe they can…”

She digs her head into me, and I stroke it. When she raises her head, we look at each other and my eyes look down to her lips. I lick my lips while thinking about kissing, but Becky is cold right now. She’ll probably want to feed soon. I can see her eyes shifting to my neck and feel a slight itch. She hasn’t fed since this morning. I never see her drinking packs anymore. But I am a bit curious…

“Becky… um… I want to do it before you bite me… instead of the other way round.” I ask nervously, “What do you think?”

When she drinks it makes me so weak that it becomes a struggle. If she could drink after, then we could do way more.

“I don’t know….” She says softly looking away from my eyes.

I hold her hand and stroke my thumb over it, “Why…”

“It makes me thirsty so I think it will be difficult.”

That’s a natural reaction when it feels good right? So then…

“If you get thirsty you can just drink afterwards.”

She pauses the movie and looks at me with wide eyes, “You don’t understand…“

I lean forward, “If it gets too much just bite me if you need to.”

“Wait Freen thirst edging is dangerous.”

“Thirst edging?”

“That’s what it’s called.”

Thirst edging? Could it really be so bad? I think I’m used to getting bitten by now.

I move her hair behind her ear, “Can’t we try it?”

She bites her lip for a moment then nods and closes her eyes.

I nervously move forward and press my lips against hers. Cold but soft. I give her pecks against her lips multiple times. It makes me feel tingly. I move my hand behind her neck and push my tongue inside and she accepts me. It’s almost like she’s been biting on ice. I’m hesitant at first while my tongue adjusts to the temperature, but it starts feeling good. In the hotness of thailand it’s refreshing. I’ve never experienced anything like it before. I’m not sure if it's because of my saliva but her tongue starts feeling warmer. Our tongues keep rubbing together and caressing each other. I start pushing myself closer to her till our bodies press together and she leans back on the couch while I go on top of her, but she suddenly pushes me back and bites into her arm. Her eyes a crimson red. Gripping the couch with one hand so tightly I think she might rip it while breathing heavily and sinking her own fangs into her forearm desperately. I catch my own breath.

“Bec don’t hold it back. Just bite me of you need to. It’s fine.” I say and kiss her forehead to try comfort her.

“I… it’s … fine.” She pushes out.

I kiss her nose then her cheek, “Don’t hold it if you really need to. I don’t like seeing you suffer.”

She slowly moves her arm down and I kiss her lips again.

A second later I’m getting pinned down to the couch and she pushes her tongue into my mouth kissing me hungrily. My tongue touches her fang and I taste a metallic taste in my mouth. I’m bleeding. This excites her and she pushes her sex against my lap. It feels good as she sucks my tongue eagerly. Her mouth becomes warmer from my blood. I move my hand under her top to her cold smooth body. She pulls back from our kiss and rests her nose against my neck with deep breaths.

“I want this so much. To sink my fangs in right here. Can I do it now?”

For a while now I’ve been feeling it too, but I want to feel her body how it usually is before she bites me but even then I don’t want to push her too much.

“Ok you can do it…baby.”

Maybe she can tell what I really want because she doesn’t. She bites down on her lip hard and moves her mouth away from my neck. I can feel the burn too. My body wants her to bite me, but I’ve gotten a bit better at controlling the urge. I take off her top and kiss her neck..

“Ah…” She moans as I move my hands across her body. She pulls off my top too and kisses me. My body tenses for a moment at the feel of her icy body against mine while it also brings some relief to the burning. She backs away from the kiss again suddenly and bites her hand. I think she’s at her limit. But there’s one place I really want to touch before she feeds. The burn is intense now slowly becoming a desperation. I can hardly concentrate. I move my hand down to her sex and stick it under her panties immediately.

“Shit! That’s hot!” She moans and pulls a away for a second before slowly pressing herself against me. As if she was getting into a hot bath. It’s cold here too. It warms a little from my fingers. Her cum is like lube and her clit is erect despite the coolness. She rubs herself against my hand eagerly. I move my finger lower to her entrance. And she presses me down hard. Holding my shoulders so tight I’m certain it will bruise. She breaths extremely deeply and erratically. Digging her nails into me.

She moves her mouth to my neck. I push my fingers into her, and she bites me. She sucks aggressively and desperately while moving her hips herself to ride my fingers. The feeling of relief that hits is not comparable. It immediately pushes me over the edge. I curl my fingers in her as I feel an intense orgasm and her insides tense around my fingers. The more she sucks the longer the climax lasts leaving me weak. Either that or…my vision goes blurry.

“Wait Becky! Stop!”

***

When I wake up I’m immediately met with a hug, “Thank god! Thank God! Thank God!” Becky says over and over again. Distraught, “For a second I thought that maybe I… maybe I…” She says between weeps. She’s crying.

I stroke her back comforting her and wipe her tears. I must have passed out.

“Sorry…”

“Don’t apologize! I can’t do it! I can’t have normal sex like humans do! I lost control! I’m a monster!”

I hug her as tight as I can muster and kiss her forehead, “Its fine Becky. You’re not a monster. We don’t have to do that again. I just wanted to know what it felt like…”

“What did it feel like?”

“Icy… everywhere is really cold… like everywhere.” I say looking down for a moment.

“When you put your fingers in me it was like hot coals. But the burn felt good. I wanted to…”

“To?”

“… let you fuck me like that.”

I swallow, ”Oh.”

“But then my body acted on its own. It wouldn’t listen. It was like I lost control. My mind went blank and when I bit you...”

She came?

“It’s ok I did too.”

“But I feel disgusting. Getting pleasure from that. Do you still want to be my girlfriend even though it hurts you… I understand if you don’t want to…” She says softly while digging her head into me, “I’m scared I’ll lose you.”

“Don’t be scared. We’ll get through it. It was my idea and you told me it was risky beforehand. Besides it felt good for me too so don’t feel like you’re disgusting…” I try to move and my body feels heavy. My neck still feels tender too. I can feel the open bite marks, “Can I have blood?”

She looks up at me worried and apologetic, “I can’t… I actually already gave you a lot while you were passed out. I’m scared if I give you more, you’ll… get changed. I considered if it was to save you. But… I’m glad I didn’t have to make that choice…”

I didn’t realize she had already given me blood and she says a lot? Was it really that bad…

“Oh… is that how that works…”

“My blood is like a poison to you and a drug. In small amounts it can repair your body. Our blood mixes together often so it will repair your body thinking it’s me. But a pure bloods blood is very strong. Too much and it will take over your body turning you into a vampire. Vampires with mixed blood don’t have blood potent enough to do that but I do...so we have to be careful. I heard that most pure bloods hardly ever give their blood, but I give you a lot so I’m worried.”

“I could become a changling?”

She nods her head, “Freen I was really scared when you wouldn’t wake up. I don’t think I could have lived with myself if something happened. We should be careful. I don’t want to do things that will hurt you even if it means never drinking from you again…because… I love you.” She looks at me intently with her sincere eyes filled with slight nervousness after admitting her feelings.

“I love you too.” I move my hand to her cheek, “You can still drink but let’s be careful from now on… Nothing happened ok. I’m still here. I just felt a bit faint that’s all.”

I said it. I love her. I’m so deeply in love with her. I know Becky doesn’t want to hurt me but those are her instincts. We shouldn’t be reckless in the future. In the first place this was my fault because I wanted to do things my way. The human way without understanding her needs.

***

‘How to have safe sex Vampire-Human’

‘Sex between human and vampire pairs has far more risks but many of the risks can be eliminated by a deeper understanding of each other’s biology. The first reaction for most is to try avoid the fang area which is the cause of majority of the reported accidents as this can send the vampire partner into a feeding frenzy regardless of thirst. This is a misunderstanding from both parties. Vampires who have only previously had sexual relations with vampires or none at all may not be prepared. Fangs are not a part of sex between vampires and may even be hard to get out at all. This is because of the body’s natural reaction to avoid the others toxins. Even a small touch of the others blood maybe cause pain therefore the fangs naturally retract when aroused. There are some exceptions to this between certain vampire and changling couples which can be explained more here. Generally, it may be a surprise to most when the complete opposite happens during sex with a human. Referred commonly as a ‘fang boner’ this is another natural reaction to the blood of the opposite party. The fang area becomes an important erogenous zone to the vampire. A human’s reaction to this could be to presume that their partner wants blood which is a misconception. If they have been marked it is important to pay attention to the itch and burning sensation experienced when their partner wants to feed. If the sensation is not present, then the vampire partner simply wants stimulation to that area. The area can arguably be compared to genital stimulation with its importance in reaching orgasm for a vampire. Ways of safe stimulation can be through the hand or the arm. Let them bite into the hand. There may be a slight prick but vampires’ fangs are laced with a type of natural anesthetic. The biting should feel good to both parties. Once the fangs are inside the human shouldn’t be afraid to be a bit rougher. The pulling sensation is a good stimulant to the area. As long as the fang area gets sufficient stimulation throughout sex both parties can enjoy it safely without worry. For couples looking for alternative methods of stimulation there are many companies who produce human realistic teething sex toys….’

Oh god. I put down my phone and stare at my hand. Does it really feel that good. I put my hand against my mouth and give it a light bite.

***

I had to put a bandaid on my neck to hide the marks Becky left. Two perfect little holes where her fangs dig into me. It’s the first time I could take a proper look at them in the mirror. Usually, they’re gone before I can even see them. Is it wrong that I kind of like it?

Today I’m taking pictures of a new model. She’s going to be modelling some clothes for a few local brands. They’ve teamed up with our agency to write an article promoting local businesses in Bangkok. While waiting in the studio I take a look back at the pictures of the sky I took with P’Nam. We got a beautiful picture of the sunset. Even some bright pinks in the sky overlooking the river. I know it might seem cliché, but I love the simplicities of nature. The sky, mountains, the sea. Sometimes looking at the sky can heal your heart and make you feel like your worries are small. I go back through the pictures and reach the pictures of Becky I took the first day I met her. In the end I was told that she stands out too much. It seemed like they had got a model to pose for them when they wanted average people off the street and refused to use her pictures. I thought it was such a waste. I’m just a photographer and I have no control of their decisions, but I wish I could have let people see her beautiful smile. My finger stops on a picture of her smiling brightly at me after I had made a joke. So beautiful.

“N’Freen! Nita has arrived!” They call and I stand up ready to greet her.

When I look up, I can’t hide my surprise to see the pretty girl from the street who was looking for Becky.

“What a coincidence N’Freen.” She says with a smile.

I guess she must be older.

“It really is a small world.” I laugh, “Did you find her? Becky?”

“Oh yes, I found her. Thank you.”

“Its so weird because my… um… I know a Becky too.”

She smiles knowingly, “Fancy that.”

“N’Nita, make up is ready for you.” They call from the changing rooms.

“Guess I better get ready. Looking forward to working with you Freen.” She says in her usual sauve tone.

She was a model. I guess that makes sense. She’s definitely beautiful. She has an aura like a celebrity as well. I suppose she’s just starting out though.

I set up my camera and help with the lighting and the set while she gets ready. Finally she gets out of the change room with full make up wearing the brand clothes. Traditional thai print inspired skirt and a white top. Perfect for the hot Thai weather.

“Looks great!” I compliment.

“Usually, I do more bold outfits. I’ve been told I have a strong face. Wonder if it will be fine…” She says looking into the mirror.

I chuckle. I suppose she has a cute side as well.

“It suits you well.” I say moving up to her then noticing an eyelash on her face, “Ah just hold still a moment.” I say and delicately remove it from her face, “Ok we’re good to start.”

She smiles and touches my shoulder lingering her hand, “Thank you N’Freen.”

Hmmm

We take some shots then go on break while she changes outfits. I head to the bathroom. After I get out I see Nita washing her hands.

“Funny how we always bumb into each other.” She says while nudging me, “Some might call it fate.”

“P’Nita. Sorry if I’m wrong… but I’m seeing someone currently.”

She leans on the basin ledge and looks at me, “Interesting. A girl?”

“Yeah…”

She reaches forward and rips off my bandaid and I quickly cover the marks.

“She give you that?”

“Mosquito bites!” I try to diverge.

“Becky is more careless than I thought leaving these.”

My eyes open wide, “How much do you know…”

She points at her mouth and her fangs protrude out, “Don’t worry I won’t say anything. I’d rather watch how this plays out from the side. Watch the Armstrongs crash and burn without even lifting a finger.” She says as she takes out her lipstick fixing it in the mirror.

“What do you mean?”

She looks over, “You don’t seriously think this will go well, do you?”

“I… I don’t know…”

***

After the shoot I take out my phone that was on silent to a string of messages from Becky… Oh she’s furious. I quickly leave the building and phone her.

“Stay away from Nita!” Becky says as soon as she picks up.

“Bec, she’s just our model for today. Do you know her? She knows you.”

“She’s dangerous… I’m scared she’s going to steal you away from me…”

“Huh? What? She won’t Becky. Even if she was interested and I assure you she isn’t. I’m only interested in you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah really. I love you a lot.”

“I love you too. Why don’t you show me how much babe?”

I swallow nervously and look around then whisper into the phone, “Ok, I’ll show you tonight.”

“But… maybe we shouldn’t… I don’t want something bad to happen…”

“It will be fine. Trust me.” I console.

I hang up and look at my hand thinking about the article I read. If I just do like that said then it will be fine right?

***

I stare at her mouth while she drinks the milk tea, I bought for her. I watch as she bites the straw and licks it with her tongue. She smirks at me, “What?” she says as she puts down the tea.

“It’s nothing.” I say shyly, “So P’Nita was the one that spread the rumour about you and Nat?”

“Yeah, not only that but stealing my dates. Sabotaging my career and spreading lies to my friends. Blackmailing me.”

“That’s horrible…”

“Don’t let her get in your head. She’s good at that.”

I think about what she told me. About the Armstrong’s crashing and burning. She really is good at getting in peoples heads, “I won’t.”

Becky moves her face closer to my neck, “I just need a little. Can I? I’m worried it will be worse if I don’t…”

“Yeah. It’s Ok Becky. Don’t be scared.” I say and hold her hand comforting her. I take a deep breath as her fangs move over the same marks she left. She holds my arm tightly and sucks gently. Then pulls back closing her eyes and pressing her lips against me with a light kiss. I can feel her extreme restraint. She’s trying to drink as little as possible for me but I know she’s battling to drink the blood packs. Although she won’t tell me. If she doesn’t drink, she’ll suffer.

“I want to try something. Open your mouth.” I tell her and she obeys looking at me confused. I move my hand closer to her mouth and let my finger touch her teeth. She breathes deeply and I move my finger above her gum over her canines. I massage the area lightly. Her breathing gets eratic and her fangs erect. She pulls back suddenly.

“Sorry you didn’t like it?”

“No that’s not it. It feels really good.”

So, it’s true it really is an erogenous zone.

She hesitantly moves forward and opens her mouth again. I move my hand back and move my finger to just above her fangs again and press against it. She lets out a small moan.

“You can bite.” I tell her and give her my palm. She sinks her fangs into it. I feel a slight prick before it feels good. I press it deeper into her mouth and she tenses her thighs.

“Feel good?”

I pull back my hand a bit agressively and she bites deeper. Now rubbing her thighs together. I continue pushing my hand against her fangs and pulling back. I get a bit more aggressive pulling my hand out and she bites it again eagily and licks the blood that drips out. I press my leg between her thighs, and she rubs herself against it hard. While pressing my hand against her fangs I bite her neck. She bites hard into me and her body tenses till she releases her grip on my hand and her fangs retract. She breathes deeply and holds my body.

“Did you cum?”

I lick my hand mindlessly forgetting my hand is full of my blood and not her cum. Then wince at the metallic taste.

“Holy shit…Did I just cum from you teasing my fangs… is there something wrong with me.” She worries.

I kiss her forehead, “Don’t worry it’s natural.”

She licks my hand and cleans the blood then bites her lip and kisses me. As we kiss my hand heals as well as the marks on my neck.

She smiles, “And how do you know that?”

“Because I want to know how to take care of Becbec properly, so you won’t have to worry.”

“I want to take care of P’Freen too.” She says and moves her hand down my body.

My body tenses at the touch. She stops her hand by my abdomen then removes it. I almost protest but she takes off her shirt and I stare at her body. Especially her bust. She moves her hands over her bra then takes it off as if seducing me. I move my hand over her soft skin up to her boobs and massage them with my hand. I pinch her hard nipples and she lets out a sweet voice. She moves her hand between my thighs.

“Bec…” I moan.

She presses her hand against that area, and I melt into her. She slips her hand under my panties, and I feel her fingers touch my most sensitive area. I can hear wet sounds as she moves her fingers and finds my clit. I squeeze her boob as she teases my clit with circular movements.

“Good baby?” She whispers in my ear and moves her other hand under my shirt and up my back.

“Fuck…” I dig my head into her shoulder and take in her scent while I feel her body.

She kisses my forehead while putting more pressure and I climax from her fingers.

She pulls her hand out my panties and licks her fingers one at a time.
I rest my body on hers while I come down from the high. Everything still feeling sensitive, and she kisses me.

I have always lived for the moment but recently I can’t help thinking about other things. Like wanting to introduce her to my mom or greet her family. Even though I know I can’t.

Chapter Text

‘Modern day human and vampire relationships are not without their complications. In the past it may have been a one-sided power dynamic but in majority of relationships these days that is no longer the case. The biggest factor that has caused this change is the sharing of blood between the vampire and their partner. Any minor scratch and our first thought is to share our blood to heal our partner. But what does this mean in the long term? The more blood given to the human the more power they begin to hold in the dynamic leading to the current term feeding partnership. This happens because the blood transferred to the human fuses with their blood to create a stronger link between the two. This means that the effects can be fully dependent on the relationship between the two. This may not be the case for all but for a large majority in partnerships they might find themselves romantically invested in their partner. A complication that can arise because of this is the body rejecting any blood that isn’t their partners. But why does this happen? Their partners blood will see the unknown blood as a foreign body and not allow it into the system. Majority of humans have no issues and welcome the consumption of blood packs however few would allow their partner to feed on others. There is no distinction between these two from a biological perspective once the blood is inside the system so put into simple terms the human partner subconsciously categorizes it as ‘cheating’.’

I sigh… Freen.

Any blood packs I try I can barely swallow and even if I do force it down it gives me a stomach-ache only to find out that this was the reason. ‘Cheating?’ Cheating!? What do you mean cheating. This is my food. It’s not like I’m going up to these people and biting their necks and having sex with them. All I’m doing is putting it into a bottle or glass and drinking it. How am I supposed to bring this up to her. After the incident the other day where I lost control, I want to minimize the amount of blood I drink from her meanwhile it’s her blood rejecting the packs. Miss Feen ‘I don’t get jealous’ Chankimha.

***

“I never see you anymore because you’re always at Freen’s.” Irin sulks and hugs me as we head to the mall for shopping.

“It’s not my fault that you’re never up during the day.”

“You mean sleeping like I’m supposed to be. I don’t even get what you do when you ‘sleep over’. When you can’t even sleep. You could be out doing things while your girlfriend is fast asleep.”

“I do, do things when I sleep over…”

“Like what?” She questions.

Like… sex or… sex… and there was that other time we had sex.

“Various things…”

“Such as…”

“We watched Harry Potter the other day.” I recall.

“Oh, how far are you?”

“About 30 mins.”

“Which movie?”

“The first one…”

“Uh huh…” She says sarcastically.

I laugh awkwardly, “We talk a lot.”

“I’m sure.” She says sarcastically again, “Is Freen even still alive?”

“After I give her blood she’s fine.”

“How much blood have you been giving her?”

“You know… normal amounts. Healthy amounts.”

“You’re not planning on changing her, are you?”

“No of course not. We just started dating it would be too soon.”

“… oh lord. Please help my friend not to get murdered by her family.”

“Since when are you Christian? We’re vampires remember.”

“Since I have to pray for your stupid ass. I can’t keep covering for you during dinner.”

“It will be fine. You worry too much. I have it all sorted out.”

“Oh?”

“So, Richie is the oldest right? So as long as he has kids’ problem solved.”

“Lord please I know she has sinned…”

I push her, “Hey!”

We stop by the jewelry shop, and I look at some rings. I think the simple gold ones would suit her well.

“Don’t you think rings would be too obvious.” Irin says next to me looking at a bracelet for herself.

“I don’t think so. We can wear them on different fingers. Besides friends get matching rings too.”

“Do they….” She says doubtfully.

“It happens.”

“You sure those people aren’t also in secret lesbian relationships?”

“What? No… well. I don’t know. They could be. Anyway, that’s not the point. I’m getting these.”

“They’re pretty. What do think of this?” She says pointing at a sparkly diamond wristband.

“I think you should get it.”

***

“Becky where are you going? Come have dinner with us.” My mom calls as I try to sneak out the front door.

“Not thirsty! Just drank. Sorry have plans!” I call as I rush out.

“You’re a part of this family too Rebecca!” My dad adds.

“Next time!” I say as I close the door.

I let out a beath of relief after I get out the house. I’m 90 why do I have to try sneak out. Can I not go where I want by now?

I enter the car and tell the driver to go to the usual place. He knows well by now. While I’m in the car I look excitedly at the rings I got her. I can’t wait to see her reaction. I hope she likes it.

I get a message and check it. It’s from Richie.

“They’re asking if I know anything Becs. You need to take it easy on the sleepovers.”

I sigh, “Ok… I’ll be careful.”

****

“Oh wow! How much was this?” Freen says with wide eyes staring at the ring in awe.

“I don’t know. Forgot to look. Do you like it?” I say like a puppy waiting to be praised.

Never really had to look at prices before.

“I love it.” She smiles widely and puts it on her index finger.

I stick out my hand too with the same ring on my index finger and press our hands together, “Snap.”

“Bec… will it be fine?”

“Vampires already know so now humans can too.”

She takes my hand and kisses it, “I’m fine with that.”

“Are you… possessive P’Freen?”

“No… I trust you.”

“Jealous?”

“I understand you have friends. You said Nat was your childhood friend. I get it.”

Oh really? Because no one mentioned Nat and you brought him up out of nowhere.

I dig into my bag and take out a blood pack.

“Thirsty?” She questions then touches her neck and looks confused.

“Not really. But maybe I’ll have a drink.”

“Ok. Do you want a glass?”

“It’s fine I have my flask.”

“So, it’s fine if I drink?”

She raises her eyebrow confused, “Of course.”

I look at the package, “Mark, type B, 23, 6 ft, football player.”

I make up and pour it into my flask.

Freen swallows awkwardly, “Didn’t realize those were so detailed… Mark huh…tall... football. You love football.”

“Problem?”

“No…”

I move the flask up to my lips and take a sip and almost gag even from the small sip that I take. I close the lid and glare at Freen.

“Babe.”

“What?”

“We need to talk.”

“What is this about…”

I sit next to her and lean my head on her shoulder, “My girlfriend won’t let me drink other people’s blood.”

“I never said that. Maybe not from the neck… but if it’s the packs then it’s fine. In fact, I encourage it because I don’t want you to get thirsty when I’m not around.”

“Well, I can’t drink them. My body rejects it, and the internet says it’s because I have a possessive girlfriend. Why don’t you tell me the truth about how you feel when you see me drink other people’s blood.”

“… Ok but how about Mark! Once you’ve tasted his blood you’ll remember right? What if it tastes really good then you see him on the street on the way to football practice! You randomly get thirsty and then-”

“Freen there is no Mark.”

“Oh…”

I hold her hand the one with the ring and kiss her cheek, “It’s ok I won’t drink it.”

“But I do want you to drink it… I’m sorry.”

I smile, “Now you’re the one apologizing too much. I understand how you feel. Even if P’Freen gave blood and some random vampire got to taste it. Thinking about it makes me upset. I think I’m a possessive person too. That’s why I gave you that ring.”

She moves her hand by my neck and gives me a light kiss on my lips. I close my eyes focusing on the soft feel of her thick lips and feel myself lean forward for more that doesn’t come.

“Bec… do you want to meet my mom? She’s coming to visit me this weekend.” She asks nervously.

“Of course. I’d love to.”

She smiles cutely, “That’s good.”

“Does your mom know you date girls?”

“Yes, she knows! She’s supportive don’t worry. She said I can be with anyone who makes me happy. My parents are divorced so she’s always encouraged me to choose for myself.”

“She sounds really nice.”

“She is. I’m sure you’ll like her! And I know she’ll love you.”

“I wish I could introduce you to my parents too… but…”

“It’s ok I understand…” She says and forces a smile to not make me worry.

***

“Pat, you said you fell in love with a human before? But Cecil isn’t a changeling? What happened?” I ask as she combs through my hair and begins arranging it into an elegant half up bun.

Cecil is Pat’s husband. He works at Happy Sun while Pat works here for us. She has a daughter as well, June. She lives in France now after she got married so I haven’t seen her in a long time, but I used to play with her when I was younger. She was like an older sister.

She smiles, “Ah? John? Now that’s nostalgic. It was a very long time ago.”

“You broke up?”

“Hmmm in a way. It was a different time. It was during the witch hunts maybe of the 16 hundreds? I can’t remember exactly. I was young and afraid they would hunt him down as well, so I erased his memories and left.”

“You didn’t want to change him… You could have asked daddy…”

“It wasn’t that easy Becca. Do you think a changling would have felt very welcome when vampires were being hunted? He would have been hunted by vampires and humans. I had to let him go.”

“…Oh…”

“Don’t frown. After that I met Cecil and we’ve been happy ever since.”

“Do you ever think about John?”

“A little bit. I was very devastated for a long time. I struggled to drink for many years… Done.” She says as she moves a stray piece of hair behind my ear, “Now who is this beautiful hair arrangement and dress for?” She smiles.

I have an elegant floral dress on today with some light make up. Nothing too fancy but with the hair it’s more dressed up than I would usually wear.

“I’m meeting Freen’s mother today.”

“Miss Freen is a lucky girl.”

I hug Pat from the side, “What if she doesn’t like me?”

“Is that even possible Becs? Just be your usual bright self.”

I stop by the market on the way to Freen’s house and I pick up some cut fruits. Some green mango, pineapple, and apples with a spicy dip. I never eat the dip, but I know Freen likes it.

Freen opens the door when I arrive and her first words are, “Wow.”

I smile, “Wow?”

She looks away shyly while taking the plastic bag from my hand, “No it’s just you look very beautiful today.”

I smile widely to myself, “Is mom here yet?”

“Not yet there was traffic, but she’ll be here soon.” Freen puts down the fruit and takes out her phone, “Becbec look here.”

I look at her confused and she takes my picture, “So pretty, my princess.”

Being called princess was always laced with animosity so I had grown to dislike the nickname, but it almost feels like a different word coming from P’Freen.

I hold her hand and raise my eyebrow, “Your Princess?”

“Yeah, Becky is my princess.” She says and gives me a kiss then angles her neck to my lips.

I chuckle, “And this?”

“My mom is staying for a few days. I’m going to be showing her around I don’t know if I’ll have time and I don’t want you to get thirsty.”

I press my lips against her neck lightly to give her a delicate kiss. I feel the blood pump up through her neck through my lips. I open my mouth and my fangs protrude out. I close my eyes and dig my fangs into her neck. She lets out a soft moan that I wish I could hear more of. The taste of her blood rushes into my mouth sending a shock to my senses. I worked out as soon as I taste it, I need to try pulling back. It takes a couple of moments before I can get my body to listen to me and I manage to get my fangs to release. As soon as I pull them out, I press my lips back fighting every fiber in my body to bite her again. I breathe deeply and hold her tightly. Trying to regulate my emotions while I feel the rush through my body and the blankness of my mind as my instincts grab hold of me. I feel her blood begin to course through my veins heating my body.

“Bec…” I slowly hear her voice enter my mind and her hand run through my hair. I gradually return to reality.

I take a quick breath and bite my lip releasing a few drops of blood and kiss her lips. My mind is overridden with the sensation of her skin against my fangs. I want her to touch my fangs again. My hand slips down to her ass just slightly.

“We can’t…my mom will be here soon.” Freen says softly sensing my intentions.

“I know…” I pout.

She kisses my cheek and holds me close, and I listen to her heartbeat. Vampires don’t have heartbeats. I find it very comforting. Whenever we are together, I enjoy listening to it especially when it races and it’s racing right now. It’s cute when she thinks she can disguise her feelings when her body always gives herself away. My fangs are also laced with a chemical that will make her feel aroused. When humans are aroused blood gets pumped around more rapidly making it easier to drink. Unfortunately, I can’t stop it which means even in situations like this where we previously had no desires for sex the urges take hold. I can feel her fighting against them.

Ding dong.

The sound of her doorbell interrupts us and we reluctantly separate. Freen takes a few deep breathes to calm herself.

“Everything ok babe?” I say with a smirk.

She looks at me and rolls her eyes, “Bec you know what happens when you bite me…”

“What?” I feign ignorance.

“N-nothing.” She says with a blush.

I’m sure she’d be horrified to find out that I know where a lot of her blood chose to gather making a specific part of her ever so slightly bulge. It drives me crazy too. It’s like she’s inside me. I have to try to take my mind off it.

She walks to the door, and I take a deep breath as she opens. Her mom is standing by the door. A smile forms on her face as soon as she sees Freen. They exchange greetings and a hug. Her mom sees me standing slightly back as she hugs her.

“You must be Becky!” She says cheerfully and I greet her by placing my two hands together and bowing slightly.

“Nice to meet you mom. I’m Becky Armstrong.”

“Nice to meet you too. We finally meet. I’ve heard a lot of things about you from Freen.”

“Oh really?” I say looking at P’Freen with a grin, “What kind of things?”

“N’Bec is so pretty. N’Bec is so amazing. Things like that.”

“Mom!” She groans like a small child with a red face.

I giggle shyly and move up to her, “I didn’t know you were talking about me to your mom.”

“Just a little.” She says and holds my hand for a second, “Shouldn’t I have said anything?”

“No, it’s fine. I’m happy.”

“Mom, Becbec brought some fruits. I’ll put them out now.”

“Oh really? That was nice of you Becky. I would have brought something with as well, but I heard from Freen that you were coming over after a big lunch with your family?”

Ah… she must have said that, so I don’t have to pretend to eat anything.

“Yes, that’s right. Always room for dessert though!” I joke.

Freen takes out the fruit and brings some plates so we can sit and eat them at the table.

“These look amazing.” Her mom says while taking a pineapple onto her plate. She dips it into the sauce and takes a bite, “Sauce is good too. Did you get these by the market close to the apartment?”

“Yes, I did!”

“Whenever I visit Freen I always pick up some fruits from there as well. Have you also tried the stall next to it? They have delicious roti.”

“Ohhh no I haven’t. I’ll try it next time. What flavor do you like mom?”

“Tough decision… but I often get the chocolate.”

“Oh, me too!” I say excitedly.

“I usually get chocolate for myself and a classic one for Freen because she says the chocolate is too sweet.”

I laugh, “Same with milk tea. She always gets less sugar.”

“I don’t know how Nong Bec drinks 100 percent.” Freen says plainly while taking a sour mango, dipping it in the sauce and making a slight face from the sourness.

“It’s not tasty if it isn’t 100 percent.” I reply taking a sour mango for myself and taking a bite.

“Is that not sour!? You didn’t even have the sauce.”

“It’s refreshing.” I say taking another bite.

“There’s something up with your taste buds…” Freen says this time dipping more sauce onto her mango.

I pick up a pineapple and it slips out of my fingers onto my dress, “Oops…”

Freen quickly gets a tissue and starts wiping it for me, “Careful Bec. This dress looks expensive.”

Her mom laughs, “You two are very cute together. Remember to invite me to the wedding.” She teases.

“M-mom. Too fast.” Freen stutters cutely.

“I got married at your age. But then I suppose I did get divorced.” She jokes, “I still remember our wedding song. Whitney Houston-I will always love you... Kind of ironic now that I think about it.”

Freen lets out a laugh at her mom’s joke. I can see where she gets her humor from.

“Such a beautiful song. Her voice is amazing. I actually saw her in concert before.” I respond.

“Oh? Before she passed? You must have been very young. How old are you again N’Becky?”

I laugh awkwardly, “20… Yeah, I saw her when I was 7? No 6 maybe.”

“What a great experience. Are your parents fans?”

“Yeah, they are.” I lie again, “Who is your favorite artist mom?” I try to change the subject.

“Not sure if you are familiar with her having lived overseas and she’s a bit out of your generation but Nicole Theriault.”

“Ahhh Ka-Po-La Club?”

“Yes, that’s right! That’s her debut album. I’m surprised you knew that. I guess it is a classic. You’re very knowledgeable about Thai artists too.”

“Yeah, I love Thai music too. She’s still pretty young right?”

She thinks, “Hmmm I think 50ish? Similar age to me actually come to think of it.”

Oh shit. I didn’t think about this but I’m older than her mom.

I laugh awkwardly again, “You know what they say 50 is the new 40!”

“She does look very young for her age. Even I would think she is way younger.”

“It happens. People used to tell me I look young for thirt… twenty!” I say and eventually give up pushing my hands into my face.

Freen’s mom laughs, “You’re so funny Becky.”

Freen puts her arm on my back and strokes it, so I eventually sit up.

“She might even be funnier than you Freen. You have competition.” She continues, “Want to see her baby pictures?”

-Yes!

-No!

We both say in unison.

***

‘I’m older than your mom.’ I send to her when I reach my room.

‘I told you to let me know when you’re home. Not this lol?’

‘I just realized. I’m old enough to be your grandma. NO great grandma.’

“Great grandma is a stretch… should I call you granny?’

‘Sad’

‘Bec… vampires age differently you know that. I’m not worried about it.’

‘I’m a cradle snatcher.’

“What!?’

‘Maybe I should have hit on your grandma.’

‘The way that made me laugh out loud. Don’t tell me my mom is going to be my new love rival?’

‘Ew, of course not!’ I send then follow that up, ‘And I just meant that because she’s your mom. I think she’s wonderful.’

‘She really liked you too. She kept saying how funny and friendly you were after you left.’

‘That’s good. I’m glad. I thought I made a fool of myself…’

‘You didn’t. I thought it was cute and my mom thought it was funny. She also said you were very cute too. Please don’t worry about the age thing. It doesn’t bother me.’

“Ok. Have a good time with your mom. I love you. Mumu.”

“I love you too. Mumu × 10”

It’s not only the fact that I’m older. I can’t help thinking about how she will keep aging. My blood will make her age slower but even then, as long as she stays human there will come a time when she dies, and I’ll be 30. I already can’t imagine living my life without her. The future has started to scare me.

***

“Why did you call me out of everyone to do this. You know I can’t dance?” I ask Nat as we practice a waltz together at the dance studio, “A waltz too. In this day and age.”

“It’s for my birthday. You know as pure bloods we have to keep a certain image. Who else do you expect me to ask for this? My parents were nagging me to find a partner. A pure blood. Plus with our family relationship they kind of expect it…”

I think for a moment and can’t come up with anyone of higher enough status.

“True… ”

“Raise the arm more.” The instructor tells both of us and pushes our arms up, “Also closer.” He says and proceeds to press us together. I get pressed up against his body and instinctually create distance again.

“Shouldn’t we do Thai dance?”

“And learn a whole new style? Do know how long it took me to get this right in England?”

I sigh, “Fine. It’s just I’m seeing someone. So I don’t want to get too close.”

“You haven’t dated in a while. Who is it this time? Someone in the Thai fact?”

“You could say that.”

“Ah, OK a girl again. Last time your dad was so angry he got her transferred. You remember that?” He laughs.

“Yeah… I remember. It wasn’t even that serious.”

“Is it ever with you? Don’t forget to cut things off with that human now that you’re seeing someone.”

Kind of pisses me off that he just presumes that I wouldn’t just date Freen.

“I’m going to take a break.” I say and pull back.

“Yeah, sure no problem.”

I sit down on the chair and take out my phone.

‘How is the dancing with your FRIEND going. Was really nice of you to help your FRIEND with his birthday party.’

I almost laugh out loud at my phone, ‘Wish I was dancing with you instead.’

***

P’Freen is spending time with her mom which I am really happy about, but her mom is staying with her which has meant no feeding. It’s been 5 days. Feeding directly from P’Freen keeps me full for longer but I’m starting to reach my limit especially because I started drinking less of her blood so I’m going through our stock to where I hid the blood pack filled with her blood that I decided to keep for emergencies.

“What are you looking for?” Richie comes up behind me.

“Shit Richie! That gave me a fright.”

“Who knew it was possible to sneak up on a vampire.” He laughs, “Now I know you’re up to something suspicious again.”

“I’m just getting a pack.” I say and reach down behind 4 packs right at the bottom and pull it out, “Got it.”

“Ahhh ok. Yeah.”

“What?”

“No go on. Have your special pack.”

I hug it close to me, “It’s just… difficult otherwise.”

He sighs, “This is why I told you it was a bad idea… but do you ever listen to me? No. It’s only a matter of time before they notice that you can’t drink normal blood anymore. You’re lucky they’ve been busy with the new product release. They think you’ve been avoiding them because you’re still upset about the move.”

“I’ll… deal with it.”

When I’m up to my room I get a message from Freen.

‘My mom decided to extend her stay for about another week.’

I’d like to say that’s great news, but I don’t know if I can last that long. Before I can even respond she sends another message.

‘Will you be, ok?’

‘I’ll be fine! Enjoy your time with your mom babe.’

‘Bec… remember we’re linked.’

‘I was feeling a bit thirsty…’ I admit, ‘But for now it’s fine.’

I take a deep inhale of her blood I put into my teething ball and gulp. My fangs come out on their own and I squeeze my thighs. I move my hand down and place it lightly on top of my sex over my clothes as I check my phone. Moments before sinking my fangs into my first proper meal in days.

‘BB what are you doing… I’m watching a movie with my mom right now. I can’t get turned on… please wait.’

I move my hand off my sex reluctantly.

‘Just stop concentrating on me!’

‘I can’t I don’t know how yet!’

I sigh. The more blood I give her the less it has become my solo viewing party and the more it has become a shared viewing experience.

‘How long is the movie?’

‘An hour longer.’

‘Fine. One hour then I’m touching myself while I drink your blood pack.’

‘… that’s what you’re doing!? Fuck… ok… I’ll take a bath in an hour. So, you can… do that.’

‘Are you going to touch yourself too?’

‘Can we talk about this in an hour!?’

I smirk at my phone, ‘Enjoy your movie babe.’

I stare at the blood longingly and swallow. I’m so thirsty… just one more hour.

The thirst is one thing, but the pent-up sexual desire is another. Never have 5 days felt so long. And if we’re counting when we last had sex it’s more like a week. I look over at the blood again and my throat burns and my stomach rumbles. Now that I can smell it, I’m just getting thirstier. I get up from my bed deciding to take a bath to distract myself while I wait.

‘My mom is in the other room. Maybe this is a bad idea.’

‘You don’t have to do anything. But your blood makes me horny and I’m starving.’

‘Are you really going to…Oh god. Just wait a second.’

I chew down hard on my chewing toy while lying in my bed in my pajamas after my bath with the blood an arm-stretch away. I feel myself drooling and fidgeting.

‘Ok I’m in the bath and I locked the door.’ I get a message.

I concentrate on her. She’s naked. She’s surrounded by bubbles in the warm bath. I concentrate more on her body till I can sense the escalation of her chest as she breathes and the drops of water slowly working its way down her perfect body. She uses her left hand to push her hair back in the usual way that she does. She’s so effortlessly sexy it’s almost painful. She looks down and crosses her legs one of her habits which just feels like a tease because it’s covering her pussy.

I take a deep breath and dig my fangs into the blood pack. The resistance of the teething ball feels good on my fangs especially since I’m turned on. Nothing compared to her flesh, but the familiar and heavenly taste of her blood enters my mouth. It’s cold which is expected but it’s still a new experience. Her warm blood straight from her body feels more personal and intimate and delectable but the blood from the pack I can keep drinking without worry. Still, I try to savor it. Drinking it not only quenches my thirst but fills me with joy too. A sense of ownership and delight from tasting the blood of my girlfriend. Someone I’ve claimed as my own. Like having a home cooked meal from your childhood made with love. I even smile as I taste it. With the sense of happiness also comes the horniness like an aphrodisiac traveling straight down to my core. I bite harder and move my hand down. I can sense Freen copying me. Is she going to touch herself? The anticipation increases my arousal. She moves her hand down and rests it on top of her sex but doesn’t move her fingers.

Just touch yourself already it’s driving me crazy.

-What about you I don’t see you touching yourself.

Holy shit!? Are you in my head right now???

The shock of hearing her voice makes me release the toy from my fangs.

-No, you’re in my head.

Try think something.

-Somtam

In this situation that’s your first thought….

-Would be nice. I wonder if we have papaya. Might need to go to the store. I should put that on my list when I’m out the bath.

P’Freen

-Milk too

Freen

-And fish sauce.

Baby are we going to have sex or not? Because I want you out of my head if you’re going to think of groceries right now.

Her thoughts of her grocery list stop so I think she heard me.

-I want you to take off your clothes.

I swiftly remove my pajamas because they were loose. Then lie naked on the bed. The sheets feel nice on my skin, so I rub myself against it a little.

Better?

-I want to touch her so much.

I smirk to myself.

I want you to look down and open your legs.

She obeys and I get a clear view of her pussy.

I gulp and move my hand down between my legs and rub slightly.

Freen…

I can’t help moaning in my mind.

-Bec…

She moves her hand down to her sex and presses against her clit with two fingers.

Fuck…

I bite back into the toy and suck her blood while drawing circles onto my own clit.

-Touch your boobs

I put my other hand on my breast and give it a slight squeeze and dig my palm into my nipple. It feels so good.

Freen touch them. Touch them. Touch them.

I don’t even say what as it becomes harder for me to come up with coherent thoughts but she knows exactly what I want and moves her hand to her own boobs. I can feel her arousal mixed with mine.

I bite hard as I play with my clit moving my cum up to my clit to use as lube as I get more wet.

Baby… fuck me…

The toy feels good but I can’t help desiring the feel of her flesh directly. I suck hard. Then unexpectedly Freen bites her own arm.

You like that?

-Bite me Becbec. Sink your fangs into me deep. So deep.

Oh god… that’s so hot. But also did I unlock a weird kink for her?

I push my finger inside me and push deeper till I’m hitting my g spot.

I want you in me.

-I’m in you baby. Move faster.

I would start moaning out loud if my mouth wasn’t full of my toy. I increase the speed of my finger and bite and pull on my toy stimulating my fangs till I feel my climax building.

P’freen teases her clit so aggressively that I can almost hear the splashing of the water. She leans her body back into the tub and everything hits me. My climax comes suddenly and intensely.

-Bec did you!? I’m also! Fuck Becky!

Freen! Freen! Freen!

I moan repeatedly while stretching my body as I experience my orgasm layered with hers.

Cum in me…

Ok that last thought slipped out and I hope it didn’t make it to her. I just got caught up in everything for a second.

-When you say cum in you

Ignore that.

-In this hypothetical situation am I wearing a condom?

No

I feel her get aroused at my comment.

-Naughty.

I bring my finger up to my mouth and lick it with a grin.

***

The blood pack kept me full for 3 more days till I started feeling the effects of the thirst again. Just when I was wondering what I should do for the next half a week left while P’Freen is staying with her mom I heard the enticing news that no one is going to be home till tomorrow. Irin is going out for a party and is staying at a friend’s house close by. Richie, Mommy and daddy have a business trip in Phuket for the new product launch. Which leaves me in the house all alone. Even then normally I wouldn’t invite anyone to the house. Especially not humans. It would be a very bad idea to bring a human to the house.

“It looks even bigger from the inside. And in real life rather than in the visions. I can always only partly see details.” P’Freen says as I let her into the front door. Her eyes open wide and she looks around curiously at the high ceilings and multiple rooms we hardly even use. Not missing the expensive furniture and paintings. Many of the items gifted to us by other vampires looking for good favor from daddy.

“Want to see my room?” I say grabbing her hand and leading her up the stairs.

Ok so I might have brought a human to the house but she's my girlfriend she gets special treatment.

I open the door to let her in and close it behind us.

She laughs, “Care bares and shark plushies. So cute. You even left your chew toy on your bed Bec.”

While she looks to the bed picking it up I hug her from behind and she drops it again. I push my lips against her neck.

“I really need it.”

She swallows, “I knew you were kind of fast getting me to your room.”

I lick her neck continually. It tastes so good. Like a drug. A drug I’ve been withdrawn from for 8 excruciating days. The pack only providing minor relief.

“Bec your tongue is cold.” She lets out breathily, but I don’t stop my pursuit on her irresistible neck, “Nong...” She says weakly bending over the bed. My thirst grows and my fangs erect.

“Baby…please.” I beg pressing her down. I feel almost dizzy. The scent of her blood intoxicating me so much I can slowly feel myself slipping. I might… pass out.

She places her hand over mine tightly, “Becky are you ok? Bite. You need to bite me now. Can you hear me? You’ll lose control if you don’t do it now. Bec?” She says concerned. I close my eyes.

She turns around and kisses me. Pushing her hot tongue into my mouth and running it over my fangs letting her blood fill my mouth and I swallow. I snap out of my trance and leave our kiss to bite into her neck. She strokes my hair as I feed in a comforting way, and I let myself indulge for a bit longer than usual. I release my fangs with deep unsteady breaths, and she pulls me close into a warm embrace.

“I’m so sorry! I didn’t know it was that bad! You didn’t say anything, and I didn’t feel anything wrong! I won’t let you go so long without blood again! I want you to be able to drink the blood packs again Becbec! It’s all my fault but I don’t know what to do!”

I didn’t even realize myself that it affected me so much. I was feeling less thirsty these past days. It felt like a minor inconvenience then it all hit at once. I still feel kind of faint.

She sits down on the bed a bit unsteadily and pulls my head into her neck again, “Drink more.”

“Sorry…” I say painfully and return my fangs to her neck.

***

“Why didn’t you tell me. I would have come over… I mean we could have found somewhere if you needed. I wish you said something.” She tells me as we lie down on my bed. Her arm around me and my head on her chest listening to her heart after I let her drink a relatively large amount of my blood. Part of me is afraid that one day I’m just going to hear it stop beating.

“I didn’t know either. I thought I was fine…”

“How much did you have? How much blood have you drank during this time?”

“That’s…”

“Bec how much?”

“I had one pack.”

“In 8 days!? You had one pack in 8 days!? Vampires need to drink at least 3 times a day from blood packs or once a day from their feeding partner. What do you mean you thought you were fine!? I just presumed you were drinking the packs again. Not starving yourself!” She explodes in concern.

I sob into her, “Because I’m a parasite taking your blood and replacing it with poison killing you! You know it too! Why do you think you can hear my thoughts! You’ll turn! My blood is too strong for you!”

My pent up fears release from my mouth.

“You know I don’t think of you that way.”

“Even though you know it’s true.” I scoff.

“Listen to me Becky!”, she moves me off her so I can see her face, “You’re not a parasite or a monster or whatever other nonsense. I don’t want you talking about yourself that way ever again. You were born a vampire and there’s nothing wrong with that. You deserve the world Becky, and I would do anything for you. I’ll take care of you with all my heart. Please rely on me and trust me. Let me help you. I love you.”

Before I can even say a word of protest, she kisses me.

As our lips part she says it again, “I love you. I’ll say it as many times as it takes for you to understand.” She presses her lips on mine again and again repeating the same words.

If my heart could beat, I’m sure it would be racing.

“I love you too. I trust you.” I tell her between her kisses and the innocent kisses escalate to us gripping each other’s bodies under our clothes trying to get closer. She moves her hands to my waist and pulls me in and I do the same while holding her neck. Small breathy I love you’s being muttered by both of us between movements. Her lips leave my lips to my neck. Planting tender kisses on the exposed skin. I hold her head against my neck as she kisses.

“In vampire law…Did you know… it’s illegal to touch a pure bloods neck.” I whisper into her ear.

“I guess I’m in trouble then.” She says planting another wet kiss and ending by touching her teeth lightly. I respond by pulling her closer if there was any space between us it’s gone. Even our legs wrapping in between each other’s till I can feel her thigh between my legs and let out a soft moan. She presses her nose into me for a moment then gives a light kiss to my chin.

“You’re perfect.” She whispers and traces my lip with her finger while she pushes her thigh into my sensitive area. I let myself rub against her and I take a deep breath, “Let me show you how much I love you.”

She moves her hands under my top and swiftly takes it off along with my sports bra. She lets her hands explore my body up to my boobs and my hard nipples.

“Ah…” I let out moans while she touches me never removing her thigh from my sex. She moves her mouth down my collarbone leaving kisses. When she reaches my breast, she gives it a light bite.

“Fuck! Freen!” I have to grip my bed, so I don’t use too much strength on her arm. She continues down and takes my nipple in her mouth and teases it with her tongue. My fangs are fully erect, so I reach for my toy and stick it in my mouth. I bite it hard, and it provides some relief. She keeps going lower and lower. Leaving a wet kiss on my abdomen. She pulls down my pants and kisses my thigh.

I let my toy fall out my mouth among my heavy breathing and I grip her hair, “Please…”

She listens to my request and leaves a kiss over my underwear that leaves me desperate, “I want you. I want this so much.”

She grins to herself and pulls down my panties all the way off. I don’t miss how a streak of cum sticks to it. I would be embarrassed if I wasn’t so aroused. She doesn’t waste time pushing her head in between my legs and licking my pussy directly.

“Shit! Shit!” Multiple curse words leave my mouth as I’m left powerless by her tongue. She licks everywhere with different amounts of pressure and patterns before targeting my clit. I press myself into her while my fangs feel uncomfortable in my mouth. I reach my hand out to the bed and grab hold of my chewing toy, but she holds my hand and stops me. Leaving me on the edge. I grip the toy harder, but she doesn’t let go. I bite my own lip and she looks up from my legs. She licks her lips and raises herself over me. I look into her deep brown eyes with fully dilated black pupils and I release the toy. I let her take my hand and move it to her side as she presses into me, and my hand drops down to her ass gripping it into me.

“Don’t think so much.”

“Fuck”, I close my eyes after I feel an especially intense sensation building from her bare thigh pressing against my exposed clit, “I want to change you…” I let out in the heat of the moment and as soon as it comes out of my mouth I panic, and this is why not thinking is a bad idea.

Before even getting to deal with the chaos in my thoughts she strokes my head and gives me her hand and my body reacts by itself biting into her. She pushes it deeper, and I feel weak. Her thigh is hitting my sex which is so wet I think it’s getting all over her thigh, and my fangs are deep in her flesh. I feel like I’m going to explode. She pulls back her hand and I feel her skin slide against my fangs. I bite back and it sends me over the edge. My mind goes blank, and I’m left out of breath and buried into her while she holds me as I climax. Leaving her hand by my mouth that I lick and push my lips against while getting enveloped by her smell. My senses feel extremely heightened, and it takes me time till I calm down. When I finally gain back my composure, I realize I’m still licking her hand. I open my mouth to bite my lip. I hesitate for a moment then do it and give her my blood.

I don’t say anything because I don’t know if we should speak about what I said. I look at her and she gives me a kiss on my forehead then hugs me again. She hugs me so gently and warmly as if I could break any second. I choose not to say anything and just enjoy the moment. I feel pure happiness and comfort being in her arms. I even close my eyes.

***

I wake up in a shock. I’m still naked. Did I fall asleep? The room is dark. Freen is sleeping next to me hugging my care bare. Should I wake her? But its night so she should sleep? But she slept all afternoon with me? but she can’t sleep over it’s too risky. I shake her lightly and she whines cutely.

“Babe its dark.” I chuckle.

She opens her eyes with difficultly and looks as if she got transported to another world, “Bec?” She asks confused before she seems to remember her surroundings. Her throat sounds dry. Oh, right water. And food. I should give her food. Do we have food?

“I’m going to ask Pat for some food and water.”

“Pat…. Pat…. Pat!? Your nanny is home!? I thought you said no one was home?” She seems to awaken very fast at this fact.

“She’s different. It’s fine if she sees you. She knows already.”

“Yeah, but she’s a vampire, right?”

“Yeah?”

“What if she heard something….”

“Oh…. Oops?” I shrug and grab my phone messaging my nanny to bring food and water to my room.

Freen sits up in the bed rubbing her face and releases a sigh, “Where’s the light?”

“Oh right, you need that.” I say and get up to the light switch switching it on. The brightness gives me a shock for a moment. Especially without my contacts on I find the light extremely sensitive on my eyes. I turn down the brightness.

“Is this ok….”

She seems to see my discomfort, “Yeah, it’s ok, I just needed to be able to see. Thank you. Becbec.”

I smile happily and quickly pick out some loose clothes I had on my chair so I’m not naked anymore. Once I return to the bed, I hear a knock on the door.

“Come in.”

Pat enters with a glass of water and ice, “The food will take some time, so I have bought up the water for Miss Freen in the meantime.”

Freen gets up from the bed to take the water respectfully and gives a slight bow with her hands together, “Thank you P’Pat.”

“Please no need to worry miss Freen.” Pat says with a smile, “You should rest.”

The words of concern confirming she at least has a vague idea of what went on.

Freen looks at me with a frown for a second before thanking Pat again.

Pat looks to me, “Becca just a question about the food.”

“Sure.”

She looks to the door.

I take the hint and get up, “Be right back.” I tell Freen and follow her out.

“Is this about the food?”

“Becca I’m concerned.”

“Oh… that ‘food’”

“I just want you to be responsible. Having a feeding partner is a huge responsibility. You can’t just not drink. It will take a toll on both of your bodies. You have to feed regularly in small amounts. It would even be best to set up a schedule. Freen should also follow a diet plan rich in iron. You can’t just give her blood and expect everything to be fine.” She lectures.

“I know… I’m just trying to work it out. I made a mistake. I thought I was fine.”

“Listen Becca, your body went into fasting. Its not like with the packs. Your body knows when she’s far away and will conserve your energy till you can feed again. But it will hit you all at once. Even if you aren’t feeling thirsty you need to feed. Even if we ask Miss Freen to donate some blood which we can split into small packs for when you can’t meet.” She says and moves my hair behind my ear, “If you need to know anything please just ask me. Do you know how to have safe sex?”

“Yes! I know that one! Ok conversation done!”

“I know it’s embarrassing but it can be very dangerous so I think we should discuss it. I didn’t want to overstep but I think it’s best that I tell you.” She points to her fangs, “So actually the fangs are an important-“

“I know already! I know already! I know! I know!” I cut her off in distress and start pushing her, “Shouldn’t you check on the food!?”

Touch the fangs and feed everyday for a safe and happy sex life. I think I got it.

I return to the room to see Freen looking at my piano. I hug her from behind and she smiles, “Should I expect a sneak attack like earlier?”

I chuckle, “Why do you want one?”

“I think I should at least eat first.” She jokes back.

“Did you like the water?”

“Yes, I did. Do you want some?”

“No.” I frown.

She turns around and picks up the water and puts it by my mouth. I reluctantly drink it and wince.

“That bad?” She asks and takes another drink, “Refreshing.”

“It tastes metallic.”

She bursts out laughing.

“What?”

“Nong…. You drink blood.”

I tilt my head confused, “Blood doesn’t taste metallic.”

She moves my hair back, “What does it taste like my little vampire.”

“Milk tea.”

“That actually makes so much sense.”

“But you know. You’ve had my blood. Does it taste good?”

“Yeah, it tastes sweet like Becbec.” She says and gives me a kiss.

I smile and hug her looking over her shoulder to the piano she was looking at, “Do you want to hear me play?”

“Can you sing too?”

“Of course.” I slowly leave our hug to sit by the piano, “Any requests?”

“Taylor Swift?” She asks knowing how much I like her.

“There’s one I’ve been practicing. Daylight.”

I take a few moments to remember the cords and think of the lyrics before beginning. She looks at me in awe while I sing and play for her alone. But my performance ends prematurely when I sense something troubling.

“Did you forget the rest?” She asks, “It was so beautiful.”

“You need to leave right now.” I say getting up from the piano and grabbing her hand.

“What?”

“My family is home. If I can sense that means that… but besides Richie, you haven’t met maybe they wouldn’t… Oh my god. This can’t be happening right now.” I slowly come to the realization and the panic.

“Bec what!? Is your family home?”

“Yes.”

Chapter Text

The door opens suddenly.

“Rebecca!” My dad calls angrily, “Downstairs now!”

I didn’t even get a chance to process or hide or anything. When your dad is a pure blood with sharp senses and super speed it’s just unfair.

“Can I change first…” I say considering I haven’t even got a bra on right now.

“Fine. 5 minutes.” He says coldly and closes the door without even acknowledging Freen.

My girlfriend on the other hand was frozen stiff. It was only a second ago when I mentioned my family and then my dad barged through the door. She breaks out of her frozen state after the door is closed. I think she forgot to breath because she takes in a deep breath.

“I should have bowed!? I should have introduced myself!? Greeted!? That was the worst first impression ever! I must have seemed so rude! I mean I’m in his house! In your bedroom!” She panics.

I grab her hand, “Calm down. It’s fine. It will be fine…” I say in an attempt to calm her when in reality I have so many thoughts going through my mind as well.

She senses my worry and grabs my hand tighter and strokes my hand with her thumb to calm me, “I’m going to… I’m going to make it right. I can do this.”

***

I put underwear on and even gave Freen a change of clothes as well. We both put on jeans and a T-shirt. Freen adds another layer with a cardigan over the black T-shirt and we head downstairs.

The family is downstairs. My dad is pacing and obviously furious. My mom is shaking her head. Richie is trying to talk to them. I could hear them from earlier. Richie has been trying to calm them down by talking about how human and vampire relationships have progressed and saying I’m still young.

“Trip to Phuket was cancelled I take it.” I joke with an awkward laugh which no one else returns.

Richie is the one to reply, “Last minute cancellation. Actually was really unprofessional of them-“

“Richie let’s talk about it later.” My mom says to him cutting him off.

My dad stops his pacing and sighs finally making eye contact, “We need to talk about that human over there who reeks of my daughter!”

I hold her hand, “P’Freen is my girlfriend.”

My Mom closes her eyes and lets out an exasperated, “Becky…” she messages her forhead, “What have you done…”

“Oh no! I don’t think so! I’m not allowing this!”

P’Freen gulps. Her hand is sweaty, and her heart is racing. She’s extremely nervous and I don’t blame her.

“Sir. Ma’am.” P’Freen gathers her courage letting go of my hand. She moves her hair back to expose her neck and places her hands together for a traditional Thai greeting, “I’m Freen Sarocha Chankimha. A lowly human requesting permission to speak.” She says not raising her head out of respect.

She must have read about vampire customs. Although humans hardly ever get a chance to speak to pure blood vampires they take the rank of lower ranked vampires in the situation. Exposing the neck to show submission. Stating their rank and name first. Not being allowed to speak without permission first.

This action slightly calms him perhaps from intrigue from a human who is aware of such rules, “Fine, rise. Speak freely.”

She raises her head, “Thank you sir. I want to start by saying you have such a magnificent home. I deeply apologize for entering without gaining your permission beforehand. I will prepare an appropriate offering as apology as soon as possible.”

“Do you even know of the suitable offering?”

“Red roses and a pack of my favorite blood sir. The rose being the official emblem of vampire society while the blood being a show of my willingness to serve. Unfortunately, due to my inability to drink I humbly offer a pack of my own blood instead.”

In the past the vampire would be expected to offer up their favorite human in apology which over the years changed into offering a pack of their finest blood instead.

I simply stay quiet in shock at my girlfriend’s perfect recitation of vampire etiquette.

“Hmmm very well.” My dad gives in. He rubs his face for a moment in stress then gestures to the table, “Sit. Let’s talk.”

-Where did you learn that.

I try send a message to her telepathically.

I was studying.

-For me?

Of course.

Despite the situation I can’t wipe the smile off my face. From how often I’m supposed to feed to the complicated rules of vampire society that can even be a struggle for vampires to perfect. She does it all for me. I’ve never felt so cared for and cherished in my life.

All of us take a seat at the table. Richie joins too unsure if he should just leave or try to be some moral support. My Mom holds my dad’s hand to offer him some support as well. I look to Freen’s hand but hold back on holding it in the current situation.

“Can you still drink?” My dad asks me, and I have to break my gaze from Freen to my dad.

“Drink….?”

“Can you still drink blood packs Bec?” He repeats again in annoyance.

“When you say drink… I have the ability to drink it yes.”

“Pat! Bring over some blood in a glass!” He calls.

“I’m actually not thirsty.” I reply.

“Oh? Fed on a human under my roof, did you?” He looks over to Freen and I hold my tongue.

Freen nervously grips her own pants.

Pat puts down the glass and shoots me a worried smile before leaving.

My dad pushes it in front of me, “Go ahead.”

I pick it up and it literally smells like shit to me I feel sick, “Yummy.”

I hold my breath and take a sip. It tastes like vomit, but I keep a straight face, “So good!”

“All of it.”

I look down at the full glass and try to down it in one go. I get halfway till my body physically rejects it and I feel it coming back up. I try swallow it down, but I can’t. I have to rush to the bathroom and throw up. When I get back to the room Freen is looking at me with a lot of concern. Very obviously holding back every fiber of her body that wants to help me.

My dad sighs and looks to my mom, “She’s too far gone. If we separate them now, she’s going to starve.”

“We could slowly ween her?” She suggests.

“This whole situation is ridiculous. You’re the one who wanted to let her keep her human friends and now look. She’s dating them. A girl no less. Not matter how much she learns to act the part. A human has no part in the Armstrong family. Imagine what they will say if this gets out.”

I break into the conversation, “I don’t care what they say! So, what if she’s a human! I love her!”

He snaps back at me, “Watch your mouth! You’re lucky I’m not kicking her out right now to let you starve and go feral! Love!? You’re confusing it with hunger and got addicted to human flesh. I’m going to my room to deal with the Phuket situation and now I have to think about what to do about this too. Why do you have to be so difficult all the time Becca!? You’re not a little kid anymore!”

He stands up from the table and walks off while I start sobbing. P’Freen can no longer hold back the urge and reaches her hand to mine under the table to hold it. She entwines our fingers and looks over worryingly.

My mom speaks up, “Freen.”

Freen looks to my mom, “Yes ma’am.”

“I can see you are a very well-mannered lady who cares for my daughter. That’s why I’m sure you can see how being together is a danger to both of you. Perhaps under different circumstances things would be different. We can’t live as the humans do. They can try make as many rules and regulations as they like, humans and vampires will never be compatible. That’s just nature. The reference might be crass, but do you ever see a deer with a wolf? If you truly care for my daughter, you will understand how ridiculous this relationship is.”

“Mom!” Beck shouts, “I don’t care what you say! And I don’t need you or daddy to approve! I’m not leaving Freen! My relationship isn’t ridiculous!”

Richie finally chimes in and speaks to my mom, “Can’t we just let them be…”

She denies immediately, “We can’t. This is more than just about appearances Richie. Other blood makes her so sick she throws up. How do you expect her to live like that?”

He almost opens his mouth again but holds back instead looking at me and Freen apologetically.

***

Pat packed up the food for P’Freen to take home with her. They pretty much threw her out the house not even letting me have a moment alone with her. After Freen left I cried and pleaded with my mom all night with no luck. She simply said she’ll discuss with my dad on how to navigate the issue of my dependence on her blood.

Richie comes to my room in the early hours of the morning after I give up talking to my mom. She basically chased me away saying she needs to sleep, and I should too.

“How are you doing?” He asks delicately.

“How do you think?” I scoff.

“Although I don’t really understand I’ve seen how much you love her. How much she loves you too. Even from the day she drove you back to the house when you were sick. That really stuck with me. Her learning all those stuffy etiquette rules too. I still think that a relationship with a human is difficult, but I want you to know that you can talk to me. I understand what it’s like. I want to you to be able to make your own choses that’s why I never tried to actively stop you. You should be able to do what you want. I’m on your side.”

“Thanks Richie…” I say with a small smile.

“Ok. Get some rest Becs.” He says before closing my door.

I rest my head on my pillow my eyes dry with no tears left to cry. I look at my messages. I was spending all my time trying to convince my mom that I didn’t have a chance. There’s a long message from P’Freen.

‘I thought a lot about what your parents said. Honestly, I can’t completely disagree with them. I understand them. They care a lot about you. I think they have a right to be worried. I was worried too today when you almost collapsed. When you threw up that blood. There’s a part of me that thinks and knows that I’m not good for you. Not even good enough for you. But I meant every word that I told you today. I love you. Maybe it’s selfish of me but I still want to be with you. When I’m away from you I feel like a part of me is missing. Like my happiness has disappeared. Imagining a future without you is so painful it makes me cry. That’s why I’m going to do my best. I’ll become better for you. Become someone your parents can look at and feel like they can trust me to take care for you. I’ll do my best to make them understand that my feelings are genuine. I love you, Becky. I’m going to fight for you.”

I thought I couldn’t cry anymore but my tears roll down my face. Only it’s not sadness. I’m not even sure what emotions I am feeling. Only thing I know is that I will fight too. I won’t give up on P’Freen.

I focus on her. She’s in bed sleeping. Her eyes are red and she’s cuddling a teddy bear. She must have cried just as much as I have. I wish I could give her a hug.

***

When I got up in the morning the house was filled with strangers in uniforms. ‘Bodyguards’ apparently. Ones that don’t give me any privacy at all. Following me everywhere I go. I’m pretty sure they would follow me into the bathroom too if I didn’t stop them. My mom also told me about her discussion with daddy. They decided amongst themselves that they would bring P’Freen in once every 3 days so she can donate blood for me to drink. During this time, I’m not allowed to speak with her or see her. They will also hand her a small vile of a drop of my blood diluted by water to keep her blood production up for donation. According to them this will ween me off her blood and the cravings should lesson then I can drink other blood again as the bond between us weakens. There’s nothing I can do against them. Not with the bodyguards watching my every move. I told Freen about it and she said we should follow what they want. Fighting against them will only make things worse. My only solace is our connection. The sweet words she can tell me before I sleep. The sensations I feel as she goes through her day. Our phone calls and messages. It feels like a long-distance relationship. I can leave my house if I want although there’s nowhere, I feel like going.

Irin was very concerned at the state of things when she got back. First asking about the bodyguards and then about my tears.

“Shit, so they know!?”

“Yeah… they know…”

“I feel like this is really bad timing because I found a place, but I can put it off. I think you need me here right now. I’m here for you Bec. I’m sure they will understand. Just give it some time. They’re just concerned.”

I force a smile, “No it’s fine. I honestly want to be alone. I doubt I’d be much company. You should go. Don’t worry about me.”

“Are you sure…”

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

“Please don’t be afraid to reach out. The place isn’t too far from here to. I can come over whenever and I’ll still be here for a bit longer while the movers come, and I can sort stuff out.”

“Thanks.” I say with another forced smile. It’s hard to feel anything right now. She gives me a hug which I only manage to partially return.

***

The first time P’Freen came to the house to give blood. I got moved to a solitary room on the other side of the house. Still, I listened and focused on her. She came in with a package and requested for it to be delivered to me. She didn’t tell me about anything like that? I wonder what it is. They simply take her to the room and draw her blood in silence. Although I still can’t see her, I enjoy feeling like she’s close by.

-You brought something with?

It’s for Mama and Papa as I promised. But there’s something for you too.

-Your blood? How did you get it?

When I searched on Vamprec there were places that do it. I could even choose designs for the packaging. Do you think if I ask, they’ll let me talk to you?

-There’s about five people around me and 2 by the door. They don’t seem like they’re going to let me out.

Oh… it’s ok Bec. We can get through this.

***

After she leaves, they let me out the room. They give me the gift. As she said there’s roses and blood pack packaged with a rose design with a note. There’s also another note and package with my name on it. I bring it up to my room to open it. Inside is a small cat plushie.

‘I saw it and thought of you. My Nong cat.’

I smile and hug it tightly pretending it’s her.

Later that day when my parents come home, I give them the gift.

“What’s this?” My dad asks.

“From P’Freen. The offering.”

“Phi? Freen?”

He reacts to the honorific I attach to her name.

“Freen… I mean.” He reaches out to take it, but I don’t let go, “The blood…. Don’t drink it. Please.” I beg.

I can’t bare it. Even my own family. Drinking her blood.

He sighs, “I will simply store it in our blood bank.”

“Thank you, daddy! Thank you so much!” I say in relief, “You’ll see! You can trust her!”

That day when I fed on Freen’s blood pack. I cried. Because I miss her. It was a bittersweet feeling. The joy of the taste of her blood as it goes through me. Mixed with pining from not being able to be near her.

***

A month went by like that. It felt longer. Irin moved out which left me with the bodyguards most days. Freen brought a gift each time with a note, and I started giving her one back too. I enjoyed picking out things for her. I gave her shoes, a bracelet, couple shirts, earrings. She gave me less expensive gifts filled with love like a painting she made for me, matching keyrings, bubble tea stickers and eye cleaning wipes after I told her I never wash off my eye makeup because I don’t see the point. I laughed a lot at that gift. She bought things for my parents too. A tie for my dad, some body oils for my mom, even a cap for Richie and hand cream for Pat. After each visit my dad began to ask.

‘So, what is it this time?’

I look forward to her visits although they never let me see her. We still message all the time and call each other but I really miss being able to touch her. Getting to drink her blood every day is my one daily joy. The other days I spend time thinking of things I could give her, and it takes away a bit of the sadness. I can also talk to her and watch her throughout the day. Sometimes I like focussing on her while she’s working. She seems to have thrown herself into art and her work to try deal with everything.  

-I prefer the pink.

I tell her as I watch her choose her paints for the flowers she’s working on.

The sky has pinks it might blend in too much.

She replies while reaching over to the purple paint.

-But I like pink

She stops and dips it into the pink instead. I smile to myself.

-Cute

Becky is cute.

I smile wider.

“Becky you ready?” Richie comes into my room.

“For what? I’m busy.”

“Busy with what? You’re lying on the bed.”

“Painting.”

“What are you talking about!? Since when do you paint?”

“You wouldn’t get it. Now leave me. I need to concentrate. The tulips are still left.”

“I have no clue what you are going on about, but mom said you had ballroom practice today. She told me to take you to make sure you go. She said you skipped out last week.”

“The thing with Nat? Why would I go to that?”

“I don’t know maybe because he’s your friend?”

“I just have a lot going on….”

Dancing with someone else is the last thing I need.

“We can either go now or I can drag you there so which is it.”

I sigh, “Fine whatever.”

Dancing with Nat?

-Yeah, just for a little

I wish she could dance with me…

She lets a thought slip out and I feel my heart hurt again.

I get up out of bed reluctantly and walk out the door with Richie.

“Why did you let him in. I told you not to let anyone in Clarence.” I say to the bodyguard standing by the door. He’s the main bodyguard. A vampire of lower rank. Appearing about the same age as me with short black hair. Pale skin as many vampires have with a well-built body not too noticeable as he is always in a suit. Taller than the average Thai man but not by much. Naturally as a vampire having a handsome appearance only enhanced by his well-groomed appearance. Freen even started making random snipe comments about him probably not intentionally sending them to me, but she has always had issues controlling which thoughts she wants to send me. I can’t help feeling that her jealousy is cute. He’s the one who hands me Freen’s gift and visa versa. Communicates with the other guards and stands watch by me 24/7. At first not saying much naturally I started talking to him more and ordering him around. Sometimes talking to him about my frustrations. Contrary to what he may have been ordered to do by my father he started saying a few words to me.

“I can stop the guards, but Master Richie is out of my control. Nevertheless, I told him you wished to be alone.”

I sigh, “You’re fired.”

“Very funny Miss Armstrong.” He says following behind me and Richie and I chuckle to myself.

“Are you guys’ friends or something now. I thought you hated the guards?” Richie asks me.

“It’s not like it’s their fault. They’re just doing what daddy ordered.”

I don’t say much during practice. Nat asks what’s wrong and why I skipped last week but I just say I have some stuff going on. This isn’t really a situation I could tell him about and even if I did, I don’t think he would understand based on our previous conversations. Practice is one thing, but I don’t think I can go to his party. I feel bad but I can’t bring myself to go to places with lots of vampires. Vampires who never stop talking about humans and changlings. I think if I went, I would explode in front of everyone.

***

“This one or this one?” I hold up the two shirts I have picked out. One being a pastel blue and the other being black.

“Whichever Miss Armstrong desires.” Clarence replies in his usual stiff tone.

“It’s for Freen.”

“You could ask Miss Freen which she would prefer?”

“Wouldn’t be much of a surprise then would it. You’re no help.” I say looking back to the two shirts.

“I’m sure if Miss Armstrong desires she can buy both.” He adds.

“Good point.” I say putting them both into the cart he is pushing, “Ok let’s buy these.”

We make our way to the register, and he unpacks the cart for me and pays for the clothes with my money of course. To be honest it’s nothing new for me to have people doing things for me. Even having guards isn’t the first time. I had guards following me around when I was younger. I would even play dress up with them and draw make up on them. They were like my own dolls. That’s what I thought at the time being so young and not really understanding.

“What a caring boyfriend you have.” The attendant says as Clarence packs the clothes.

“Hm? Oh no. Just a friend.” I say with a smile.

“You would make a cute couple.”

I force back a friendly smile. After we leave the store, I take the plastic bag to carry myself.

“Next time I’ll do the packing.”

“Yes of course Miss Armstrong. I have no intention of getting in the way of you and.” He stops himself before ending.

I stop walking and look back, “What were you going to say?”

“My apologies I misspoke.”

“Say it, Clarence.”

“Of you and Miss Freen.”

“You do realise that you are literally the one getting in the way of us.”

“Again, my apologies.”

“Why don’t you tell me what you really think? About me and Freen?”

He stays silent.

“You might serve my dad but don’t forget who I am and I’m telling you to speak freely.”

“I hold no animosity towards miss Freen. My mother was human.”

“And your father?”

“A vampire.”

“Interesting. Was your mother changed?”

“No Miss. My family has been extremely mixed for generations it is hard for us to be granted permission. My father reapplied many times.”

“I see… I’m sorry Clarence. I didn’t know.”

“You are very kind Miss, but my mother lived a full and happy life. Do not feel burdened.”

“They were happy together? Your father and mother.”

“Yes. My father never remarried. I have only fond memories.”

I smile, “Thank you for sharing with me.”

“Of course, Miss.”

I hand him back the bag, “You can carry it after all.”

“Yes Miss.”

Once a week my parents give me a glass of other blood to drink. To see if the weening is working and so far, every time I’ve thrown it up. Every time they look at each other with concerned looks and end up bickering amongst each other on why it isn’t working.

Only I know why. It’s because my feelings haven’t changed. In fact, seeing her dedication to try win my parents over has only intensified my feelings for her if anything. Not being able to see her just makes me want to see her more. Yearn for her more. Hearing Clarences story filled me with hope. Vampires and Humans can be happy and in a loving relationship with each other.

***

I wake up one day with a panic attack something is wrong. I can’t hear Freen anymore. I know she’s there, but I can’t communicate with her I feel a block.

Pat rushes into my room after hearing my hurried breathing and sobs.

“Becca is everything ok?” She asks holding me and stroking my back.

“I can’t! I can’t hear P’Freen!”

“Breath Bec. It’s ok.” She tries to comfort, “Miss Freen hasn’t been able to have an adequate amount of your blood in a while now. It might be working its way out her system.”

“No, I don’t like it! It feels wrong! Empty! It hurts!” I cry out.

“You’re going through withdrawals. The pain will stop once your body readjusts.”

“I don’t want it to readjust! I want to hear Freen! I want to feel her and touch her! If she can’t hear me what if she can’t sense me anymore!” I panic.

Pat holds me tightly, “I know Becky… I know. She’s still there. She’ll be here on Friday. I’m sure with another gift she’s picked out especially for you. Even if she can’t feel you, she cares very deeply for you.”

I cry in Pats arms. All I do is cry. Being able to communicate with her like that was the one thing keeping me together.

***

“I’m not going.” I say firmly.

“What do you mean you’re not going? This isn’t just about the party and your commitments. Nat is your friend and it’s his birthday.” My mom replies.

“Haven’t I done enough. I’m miserable every day! Or do I not have any free will anymore!?”

“Come on Becky. Aren’t you exaggerating a bit. You can go wherever you like. We’ve only forbidden you from seeing Freen.”

“Only!? ONLY!? Do you not know how much I’ve been suffering! Do you just choose to ignore my tears!? My pain!? I’m not going!”

“You have to go!” She insists.

“I don’t have to do anything!”

“What is it going to get you to go to that party!?”

***

I’m so excited. Today I get to see P’Freen. After she gives her blood she can stay for lunch. Pat is preparing foods.  I told her to make all of her favorites. Somtam and grilled pork among a few other dishes. I put on a white frilly dress that exposes my shoulders with light make up. I haven’t seen her in person for over a month and a half although we still talk and call everyday especially since we can’t communicate telepathically sending messages throughout the day became a lot more frequent.

I wait down in the greenhouse. Specifically choosing it for its brightness and flowers. A place I’m she would enjoy. My heart would surely race in anticipation while I wait for her to be finished.

“I really get to see Freen?” I say to Clarence who is standing by the table with two other guards waiting by the door.

“Yes, Miss Armstrong I have been told she will be making her way down momentarily escorted by two guards.”

I nervously look at my appearance in my cell phone and fix my lipstick while I hear her footsteps and sense her closer.

I see her walking down and I stand up wanting to run to her.

“Remember Miss Armstrong. I am under strict orders to not let you touch her.” Clarence warms and I sit back down.

“Of course…”

The guards open the door, and she walks through while bowing to both awkwardly. A wide smile forms on my face that I can’t contain. Now that she’s in the same room I can sense her heat. Smell her scent. Hear her heartbeat.

She sees me and has her own large smile on her face showing off her gums. She has one some light make up and the black couple T-shirt I gave her paired with a cardigan and loose-fitting pants. Her heart races as it sees me. How I missed listening to her heartbeat.

She has a gift in her hand that she hands to me. I don’t miss seeing her wearing our couple ring. I have the same one on my finger. I never take it off.

“Bec, you look stunning. You’re so beautiful.” She compliments.

“Thank you. You’re beautiful too.” She blushes and sits down in the chair next to me.

I put the gift down, “I’ll open it later in my room. What is it?”

“It’s a surprise so I can’t tell you.” She teases.

“Aw. Ok. It’s not eye wipes again, is it?” I joke.

She laughs, “It’s not! I promise. I hope you’ve been using them.”

I stick out my tongue, “I have!”

I look back and raise my eyebrows and Clarence signals the guard.

“I got you something too.”

In no time at all Clarence passes me the gift directly and I hand it to Freen.

“Thank you, BB.” She smiles then looks back to the guards with a worried expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“No… um… nothing.” She says taking off her cardigan, “You must be cold.”

I smirk, “Vampire remember?”

She chuckles, “Right. But also, the sunlight and stuff too…”

She looks down to my exposed shoulders and collarbone. Oh… I get. She doesn’t like them seeing.

She begins to put the cardigan over when it gets swiped out of her hand by Clarence, “Apologies Miss Freen.”

Who instead places it over my shoulders. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Freen look so scary before with the stare she gave Clarence in that moment. I even see her hand forming into a fist before obviously calming herself.

“Thank you… Clarence…” She mumbles through grit teeth with her forced smile.

He bows, “I am here to serve.”

“They were told not to let us touch….” I say pulling the cardigan over me to feel the warmth of her body heat through the clothes she was just wearing. Almost pretending it’s like a hug from her. Now that her cardigan is on me, I see the Band-Aid over the area where they drew her blood earlier.

“I know. I’m sorry. I’m just not used to it. This is still so new to me. I always knew who you were, but I guess it never hit me properly. Whenever I come for my blood drawn as well, I feel like I’m some kind of royalty being waited on.”

“I can’t deny that this is something I’ve grown up with. It’s a part of me but I understand how it could make you uncomfortable.”

“It’s not that! It’s not that… I just wish… it could be me who gets to spend all day everyday with you. It used to feel like that. When I could hear your thoughts. I felt like we were always together. But now…”

I reach my hand out wanting to hold hers before realising I can’t.

“I miss it too like a part of me got taken away.”

“Exactly! Like….”

-Empty

We say at the same time and smile. Pat brings in the food and also some tea to drink with the meal. She gives me Thai milk tea and Freen Jasmine with the small vile as well of my diluted blood.

“Wow how many people are we feeding today?” She jokes.

“I guess I got carried away with the suggestions.”

She takes the vile of my blood and takes it like a shot normally without question. It must have become a normal routine for her to not even think about it, but I gulp while watching her drink the drop of the blood I prepared for her earlier.

“But I’m glad we can meet today. Do you think maybe they will let us meet more often?” She says while beginning to eat.

My smile fades, “I don’t know. They only allowed today because they want me to go to Nat’s birthday, but I was refusing.”

“Oh, I see…”

“But I saw daddy wearing the tie you gave him!” I immediately add.

A smile forms on her face again, “He did? I’m so glad. I’m really glad… I won’t give up. Don’t worry Becbec.”

“I won’t give up too. My feelings for you haven’t changed.”

“Mine too.” She says and looks to a hair out of place on my and reaches her hand forward. I see Clarence step forward and she stops and puts her hand down on the table with a sigh.

I fix my own hair.

“This is so frustrating.” She admits.

“Yeah, I really want to touch you.”

She gulps and her heart races.

What kind of touching are you thinking about baby? I look down to her hand as she runs her thumb over her fingernail.

Then I look back up to her lips. I really wish I could kiss her right now. Feel her soft lips on mine. On my body. I wonder if she’s thinking the same.

She lets out a deep breath and takes a sip of her tea. I do the same drinking the milk tea and bite my straw to get rid of some of the itchiness in my fangs from my thoughts.

“P’Nam and P’Heng were asking about you?” She breaks the silence.

“What did you tell them.”

“I told them you were busy with exams and that we would hang out again soon.”

“I see… I hope we can. I really enjoyed hanging out with everyone. Recently I don’t go out too much or see many people.”

She looks up at me concerned, “Even with Irin?”

“We did meet once. She moved to her new house. She says it’s really nice, but I guess I just feel like being alone.”

“I have no intention of breaking up.” Freen says suddenly.

I return her intense gaze and look into her deep brown eyes, “Freen?”

“I know we can’t meet often right now or even touch, but I have no intention of breaking up. I want you to go out and be with your friends. I want you to be happy. I might not be there in person but I’m always there I promise. I’m there when you wake up and before you go to bed. Ready to listen to your day. I just can’t bare to see you struggling.” She confesses.

“I don’t want to break up either. I don’t want to see you struggle either. You’ve lost weight.”

Her round cheeks have gotten flatter. Her curves less prominent.  

She looks down a bit guiltily, “I just don’t feel like eating as much.”

“Please eat baby.” I say moving the plate of somtam closer to her. She smiles and picks up her chopsticks taking a bite.

P’Freens hair falls forward as she eats. I smile while looking at my beautiful girlfriend right in front of my eyes enjoying eating her favourite dish. She looks so cute when she eats. While lost in my own world I thoughtlessly move my hand to put her hair behind her ear when I’m knocked back to reality by Clarence immediately grabbing my hand just as I was about to touch the strand of her hair.

This immediately follows by Freen getting up from her seat and grabbing Clarences arm, “Don’t touch her! Stop fucking touching her!” She exclaims. This is the first time I’ve seen her act like this. Usually so calm. Never raising her voice. She always tries to see the best in people causing her to not get angry often but she’s clearly furious. If looks could kill I think he would be dead.

Clarence releases my hand apologetically.

Freen slowly realises her own actions, “S-sorry… I just… sorry.” She says with deep breaths. She seems very disappointed in herself for her outburst towards Clarence. I on the hand found it extremely hot.

I lick my lips while standing up from my own chair, “Are you jealous P’Freen?”

“Jealous!? Of course I’m jealous! He’s next to you all the time! Outside your room while you sleep! Carrying your bags while you shop! Now even putting a cardigan over your shoulders and touching your hand! I get that he’s just doing his job but how can I not be fucking jealous Becky!” She says in distress her breathing elevating again.

Oh god she looks so hot when she’s angry and possessive. I look at her lips again then her neck. It’s been so long.

My fangs stick out and I cover them immediately. Not a fang boner right now. In front of everyone… that’s so embarrassing. I look away shyly.

Go down. Go down.

“I want to see.” Freen says.

“I don’t know there’s people around…”

“Please.”

I look back and remove my hand that was covering my mouth.

She stares at my fangs and breaths deeply. Her heartrate elevates and her blood begins to gather in specific parts of her body.

I raise my eyebrows, “Does seeing my fangs turn you on?”

She swallows and looks away, “No it’s just-“

“Freen I already know.”

She looks back, “Because… it feels good. When you bite me… and I want it.”

My fangs are so erect it’s begging for relief. I take a deep breath which is the worst thing I could have done because I smell her blood. My pent-up desires for her touch all coming down at once as we both move forward to each other. My hand touches her waist for a second before I’m dragged back by Clarence and two other guards while one guard pulls Freen out the greenhouse.

“Bec!” I hear Freen call.

Even with my super strength it’s no match for 3 other vampires as I’m left trying to squirm out of their grip till, they have to force me to the ground.

“Let me go! Let me go! Let me fucking go Clarence! Bring her back! Tell them to bring her back! They promised! Lunch isn’t over! They promised!” My screams turn into sobs.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Clarence says to me till I stop squirming defeated.

“It’s unfair! It’s so unfair! I won’t touch her! Bring her back!”

“We can’t do that it’s too dangerous. Your fangs are still out. I can’t let you bite her Miss. They’ll bring in someone else. I’ll be dismissed if I disobey.”

I sob on the floor till they finally let go while I feel Freen being taken further and further away. The further they take her the more painful it feels. It’s not natural. I’ve marked Freen. We’re connected. Not being able to touch her is like going against all my natural instincts. The pain is unbearable.

Chapter Text

‘It is possible to break a mark. Once the connection is weak enough an antidote can be made. The vampire’s blood is needed to make the antidote despite this, humans are well protected. A human can request a severance and after investigation the vampire will be brought in and forced to offer their blood. Mutual severances are also common. With current technology a severance can only be viable if the connection is weak enough therefore feeding partners will have to start the weening process ahead of time. Alternatively depending on the situation court mandated weening will be enforced. The weening process consists of a gradual decrease of blood given by both parties and the reincorporation of other bloods into the vampire’s diet. Especially important is the lessening of vampiric blood consumed by the human. This will weaken the power they share with their vampire partner.’

So that’s why I can no longer hear Becbec. No longer sense her. She said she can still sense me, but I feel nothing. I didn’t even realize how I could feel so empty. So alone. It makes me feel uneasy. Even afraid. Online they explain it as withdrawal. I don’t know if I like it being compared to that. I don’t think of Becky as a drug. I think it’s normal to desire closeness with the ones we love. Reading about how our connection could be completely severed scares me. They could erase my memories. So, I don’t even remember her. Becky would never consent, and neither would I but I don’t know how much power her family holds. If they could even bend the regulations. I wouldn’t be surprised if they could. They could probably make everything disappear if they wanted.

I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to be accepted. When I’m with Becky I feel like she’s a normal girl. She’s stunningly beautiful but she’s playful and cute. She enjoys playing around with me doing simple things. Going to cafes, watching movies, listening to music. It can be easy to forget who she is. Even putting aside, the fact that she’s a vampire. It’s more than that, she’s a pure blood. At first, I didn’t really understand what that really meant. It wasn’t a side of her I truly saw. Till I did. Till I went in that mansion. Till I met her parents. Till I was forbidden to see her. Till I witnessed her surrounded by a team of bodyguards. Till I saw how others treat her. Till I was brought into the house every 3 days by a limousine filled with guards escorting me. Calling me Miss Freen. Acting as if I was a guest to royalty. Because she is. She is royalty. And I’m a peasant. And it became very obvious that a peasant was never meant to touch her. And that’s how it is, I can’t touch her. I can’t be near her. Perhaps it’s how it should have been from the start. According to them it is. It’s too late though. Because I did touch her. I fell in love with someone I was never supposed to be allowed to love. I felt it. When I met her in that beautiful greenhouse decorated with flowers and plants perfectly tended for. A location that wouldn’t feel out of place at a fancy public botanical garden, yet it was simply in the garden of her house. Within the garden waited an even more beautiful flower. Sparkling so brightly in that expensive white dress. A princess with the most amazing smile. Yet the dream quickly ended, and we were immediately separated. The few moments I got to spend with her a small blessing. It feels almost like a dream that only over a month before I had the privilege of knowing her deepest desires, touching her most hidden areas. Directly tasting her coveted blood. The blood so many desire for themselves so they can be changed. I didn’t miss it when she moaned it into me as she reached climax. Wanting to change me. I have thought about it. I know why she would want that. Only I age. Only I die. But the eternal life of a vampire is not something I’m ready for. I realize I am privileged that it could even be something I could refuse when many are begging to even be considered but it’s not something I can do right now. I think she knows that too that’s why it hasn’t been mentioned after that moment by both of us. Although the thought remains in my mind.

Out of desperation I post in a thread anonymously to see if there is something that I could do. All I want is to be able to be like before. Waking up with Becbec in my arms.

‘Can a human ever be accepted by the pure bloods? Is there anything I could do to get their approval?’

It’s not long before there’s a response.

‘If you’re looking for a relationship with one, I would give it up. Pure bloods generally stick to vampires at the very least and even then, only higher ranked. It would be hard to even get an audience with one let alone close enough to form any type of relationship.’

Maybe my post wasn’t clear enough?

‘I meant from their parent’s. I’m already in a relationship with a pure blood.’

I put my phone down for a second expecting to have to wait a while before getting any type of useful advice, if any at all but it starts vibrating like crazy so pick it up again to see my post blowing up.

-Are you saying you’re dating a pure blood??

-WHO

-A human and pure blood is this for real!!?

-Omg I need to know.

-They talk to humans??? They won’t even talk to lower ranks.

-Did a pet get the wrong idea lmaooo

-Need the tea RIGHT NOW

-More info needed OP???

Oh shit. My heart races in panic as the messages continue to flood in. Maybe I wasn’t supposed to post this. Everyone is asking for more details. Age. Gender. Speculations. Someone even sent a list of all the pure bloods in the Thailand area. As soon as I see Becky’s name on the list I panic and delete my post. I delete it and with it all the comments. Wipe everything.

This is what I mean. This is exactly what I mean. Even the mention of a pure blood and this is the reaction. It’s more than a celebrity. The class system is so deeply imbedded into vampire society from the Elder pure bloods that they all serve to the younger pure bloods who rule each area. It’s such an overwhelming thing to think about.

The anonymous posting was no good, so I try look for information myself. It’s become a regular thing for me to research and even study. Writing down important rules I should keep in mind. Manners and etiquette for the off chance that I can speak to her parents again. Even party etiquette despite humans not being allowed anywhere near one, those fancy balls she goes to. Unfortunately, my search hasn’t been very helpful. I suppose it’s to be expected when the pure blood title comes from well, being purely vampire. And I am the opposite of that. I grew up in the countryside with my mom and my grandparents. My mom spent a lot of time working so I spent a lot of time with my grandma. I would help her around the house. When I got old enough, I started working and even living alone at a young age. We were never well off. I didn’t expect when I spoke to that beautiful girl on the streets of Bangkok that I would get thrown into this different world.

It’s getting late so I give up on research for today. I go to my chat with Becky to tell her I’m going to bed. No doubt she’ll be wide awake at this time, my nocturnal girlfriend. Before I can finish sending my lovingly crafted message full of hearts and sweet words that could give someone diabetes, I get a phone call from the person herself.

I answer and I’m immediately met with the image of my rich princess herself. Only she isn’t in a perfectly designed outfit with professionally done make up. She’s in an oversized Taylor Swift tour T-shirt with glasses on. Although she doesn’t have issues with her eyesight, she says they help with light sensitivity when she doesn’t put in her contacts. And she doesn’t have them on. I can see her beautiful red eyes.

She grins at my silence, “Something on my face?”

“You look cute with your glasses on.”

She smiles, “Well I like your Mickey mouse top.”

I look down at my pajamas and giggle, “Cute right?”

“Not just the top but the wearer.” She adds and I blush.

“Bec…”

“I didn’t wake you, did I? I wanted to phone before you went to sleep.”

“I was actually just about to hit send on a goodnight message. You had good timing.”

“Oh? I want to see it.”

“…. Now?”

“Yeah, did you delete it already?”

“Not yet… but… it’s a bit.”

“Please Na ka.” She says cutely and I fold at lightning speed.

“Ok.” I say and open the chat and hit send on the finished message.

She’s quiet for a moment as she read it, a big smile appearing on her face. I hide my own in embarrassment.

“So cute. I love you too babe.” She says and purses her lips sending me a kiss through the phone.

My heart feels tight and I’m pretty sure my face must be as red as a tomato.

“Becky is cuter… and so beautiful it’s not good for my heart.”

“P’Freen is the pretty one. You just think I’m pretty because I have you under my vampire spell or something.” She jokes.

“That’s just objectively not true. Today I even saw a poll online.”

“A poll? What poll?”

“It was a poll on the most beautiful pure blood.”

She laughs, “They have those now? I wish they would stop acting like we’re some kind of celebrities. Who was first? Probably P’Charlotte.”

“Becky Armstrong.”

She opens her eyes widely, “Are you sure? Have they seen Charlotte? She’s breathtaking.”

“Because it’s not just me that thinks Becky is beautiful. And also…”

“Also?”

“You got a lot more female voters after people started sharing videos of you playing basketball and doing Muay Thai….”

Admittedly I rewatched those videos more than the acceptable amount of times because I found them really hot too. Apparently, they were videos taken at other fact gatherings. I wish I could have been there.

She grins, “Why do you sound jealous. You know if you were on that poll, you would come first.”

“Bec, it’s for pure bloods no one would vote for me.”

“I would.”

I smile and get shy at her flirting, “You’re so flirty today.”

“I want to flirt with my girlfriend.” She pouts.

“Ok, we can flirt.”

“Well, I recently found out how much you like these.” She says with a playful grin and pushes out her fangs.

I swallow. Oh god. Because I got turned on last time. Truthfully, I do like them. Ok I really like them. Seeing them makes me remember certain… things. My body remembers by itself. It craves it too.

I stare at them. Sharp. Perfect. Specifically designed to pierce through my flesh while her soft lips touch me. While her tender tongue licks me. I look away and take a deep breath.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She raises her eyebrow, “Oh really?” She says and grabs her teething toy.

“Yeah.”

“Then I’m sure you won’t mind if I play with this for a bit.” She says. She takes off her glasses and puts them on her side table before she bites the toy. I watch her fangs sink deeply into it. I stare intensely while running my thumb over my lip. Her fangs retract a little before pushing deeper. Fuck. No this can’t be turning me on. She grabs the toy and tugs it a bit and I can’t help thinking about her biting my hand. Me playing with her fangs. Wanting to touch them. I look away quickly because I’m starting to feel things. I definitely didn’t used to have this kind of fetish.

“Freen?” She questions taking the toy out her mouth.

“Don’t mind me….”

“I was curious…What does it feel like… for you?”

“What?”

“You know…” She says running her finger along her fang.

I gulp, “Um… well if you’re thirsty… My neck itches, my body feels hot, like it’s burning. The burning feeling concentrates in my neck. When you touch me, it stops. The iciness kind of like relieves the burn? I suppose…”

“And then?” She questions with a mischievous expression.

I take a deep breath, “And then… when you bite… or if you’re not thirsty… and want to bite… for a moment it feels like a prick. And then… it starts feeling good. I can feel it if you move them. When you feel good you push deeper. When you suck. It feels like um … like when I um… I’m close to…”

I cover my face in embarrassment. I feel hot. This conversation is too much, “I think that’s enough right?”

“Close to what I wonder?” She feigns ignorance.

“Fuck…. Bec.” I let out in exasperation.

“Yeah, that’s what I want you to do to me.” She replies breathily.

I look back up in shock, “Fuck… you?”

She nods.

My heart races so fast I can’t think straight properly. Recently my desires for intimacy are intense and unquenchable. Even if I touch myself. I don’t know if it’s because my body wants her venom in me and isn’t getting it. Or wants something in me… specifically her fangs. So much I’ve started to get dreams about it. It’s some kind of biological reaction telling me I’ve gone too long without letting her feed. I get it why they are called succubus’s. Even though I know why I want it. I still fucking want it so much it’s painful. Before I can stop her, she’s gone up to open the door.

“Clarence I’m looking the door and don’t let anyone in. I’m serious.”

“Yes Miss.” He replies as she shuts the door locking it.

“Wait Becky. Even with earphones they’ll hear….”

I don’t exactly feel comfortable knowing Clarence is right outside the door able to hear every sound.

“Even if they did, you’re the only one that’s allowed to touch me like that. It’s not even the first time we’ve done this.”

“The other thing is well… that… I want to see you but normally…you know.”

I say referring to the other times where all I get is a blurry japanese porn like mosaic. Even worse than japanese porn like a smudge from the confused camera trying to pick up the light reflecting only for parts to be missing on the places the sunscreen can’t reach. I don’t even understand, they are all so clear in porn. Is it a pure blood thing again? Or AI?

She grins holding up a bottle, “Not this time. I took this from the storage room.”

“What is it?” I try look closely, “The bottle looks familiar, but I can’t think of where from.”

She frowns, “What were you watching baby? Looking at other vampire girls again? Girls that aren’t me. Definitely porn too considering its lube.”

I choke on air, “Didn’t you say you got that from your storehouse!?”

“I did it’s one of our products. More accurately it’s not exactly lube. It’s body oil made for videos and pictures specifically, but people worked out it could be useful for porn. It’s safe to use… everywhere.” She says and looks down for a second.

Mystery solved. Come to think of it I did see it. I just thought it was normal lube. I didn’t even know it was made by Happy Sun. The logo isn’t visible. Happy Sun owns more than I thought.

“Wait are you going to put that on your…” I shift uncomfortably. It’s getting harder to resist the urges, but I really don’t like that they can hear.

“Yeah. I’ve never used it before, but you said you wanted to see so.” She opens the lid and smells it, “Vanilla scented.” She says and closes the lid again, “I could use it… If we were going to do something tonight that is?” She teases.

I could see my girlfriend. Touching herself. Suddenly that’s all that’s on my mind.

“Can you take your shirt off?” I fold yet again at her advances. I can’t sleep like this.

She smirks triumphantly and lifts up her shirt then lies on her bed. As usual I can see most of her boobs, but I’m left squinting when I try focus on her nipples. Nevertheless, I’m still left in awe by her picturesque physique and smooth skin. I watch her stomach elevate as she breathes while goosebumps form. She holds the phone with one hand and picks up the bottle with the other. She opens the lid with her mouth and pours the oily substance on to her upper body. She puts the bottle down next to her for a moment and begins massaging it into her skin. After she begins to spread it over her boobs, I can finally see them clearly. Her nipples. Pink, Hard. Extremely erotic. In HD. Her boobs look so soft. I wish I could touch them.

She grins seeing my reaction, “My face is up here babe.” She teases and moves the camera up so I can’t see anymore.

“Becky stop teasing me.” I frown.

“It’s kind of unfair at the minute.” She says looking down to my shirt.

“No! No, it isn’t! Every other time it’s just been me naked while you watched!”

“I took off my clothes too.” She pouts.

“It doesn’t count because I couldn’t see anything.”

“Such a shame... You won’t be able to see anything this time too then.” She says while running her hand down her body but not moving the camera.

I take a deep breath and take off my top.

She smiles and angles the camera down again, “Ok you can see.”

“Can you touch them again…”

She moves her hand up and rubs her boobs, “Like this?”

“Yeah.” I say licking my lips. I move my hand up to my own boobs copying her. My nipples feel sensitive. It feels so good I let out a small moan.

Becky’s breathing becomes heavy, and she stops moving her hand. Before I can comment she pulls down her shorts swiftly.

I swallow in anticipation, but she looks at me first. Without her having to say anything I take off my shorts as well. Her eyes scan my body, and she bites her lip.

“Your body is so good.” She says softly.

“I want to see everything Bec.” I say breathily filled with desire. My body feels hot and sensitive. I rub my thighs together.

She takes the bottle again and pours some of the oil straight onto her pussy. As it covers the area everything becomes visible, and I have to hold my breath. She uses her hand to rub it in. She rubs the oil around her pussy. Then on it.

“Ah… it feels good. Freen…” She lets out a sweet moan and it breaks me.

I’m so horribly aroused right now I stick my hand down straight onto my pussy and rub. It feels incredible already. I touch myself while looking at her sex. It’s glistening from the oil but also a wetness of a different consistency. Such a beautiful colour too. Pink like her lips and her nipples. Her fingers are long and beautiful. They move over her erect clit, playing with it. Drawing circles on it. Pinching it between her fingers. I lick my lips multiple times.

I’m so wet.

“What are you thinking about babe?”

“About…Licking your pussy.”

“Uhm… I want you to do that.” She says and humps up into her hand slightly, “I want to taste.”

“My blood?”

“No.” She says teasingly.

“Fuck…”

Becky quickens her movements and squirms slightly.

“I’m close!” She turns her head to the side and bites into her toy.

Seeing her bite her toy brings me close too. I imagine it’s my neck.

“Bite me hard! Bec!”

I see her body twitch and tense. The beautiful image of her cumming brings me to my own climax.

“I’m… I’m cumming! Bec! Becky!” I moan in a sweet voice while the wave of pleasure washes over me. Once I come down, I see Becky breathing deeply. I bring my hand up to my mouth and lick my own cum off my fingers.

She does the same while I look longingily at her cum and then at her mouth as she licks her fingers. Peeping her fangs as she does it. I bite my finger.

“Do you want it? My fangs?”

“You have no idea. I see it in my dreams.”

“In your dreams? I think it’s withdrawal…” She says concerned.

“Bec it’s ok. I know already. I’ll be ok.” I try to comfort, “But can you stay on call with me till I fall asleep?” I say shyly.

She smiles and plays with her hair, “Cute…Of course babe.”

***

I fell asleep to the sound of Becky singing me a lullaby. But regardless of our frequent online sex my dreams were still consumed by Becky’s fangs piercing my neck. Only this time fully naked our bodies pressing together. I wake up aroused and unsatisfied.

I get the feeling that no matter how much I touch myself its not going to go away. Thanks to my dreams my mind is filled up with the images of yesterday deeply etched into my brain. I hug my pillow tightly. I imagine her in my arms the morning after. Skin icy and somehow thirsty again. Incredibly adorable and clingy. Pushing her head into my hand and licking it. She doesn’t even know she does it. Sometimes I wake up to her lips pressed against my arm or her trying to press her fangs lightly against it. She’s even bitten me before by mistake.

I looked it up before. It turns out vampires only experience the itching sensation on their fangs when by humans. Constantly being by humans but not feeding from them irritates their fangs. It happens more to younger vampires almost like a child whose teeth are coming in. By vampire standards Becky is still young. Vampires can live for hundreds of years and she’s only 90. She’s like a baby to them. Even I think she acts like a child sometimes so it’s hard for me to think of her as older.

When she sleeps in the bed with me her body craves a release and seeks it out unconsciously especially because she begins to get thirsty again. It makes her very clingy.　I like it when she’s like that. With all the reminiscing I suddenly feel teary because I miss her. I’m trying to be strong but it’s so hard. I try to keep busy and my mind on other things. I try to pretend I will see her again soon. But it hits me sometimes that there’s a chance things won’t work out for the better.

***

I still have to work. I have to pretend everything is fine and work. When I get to work I see someone I wasn’t expecting to see again anytime soon. Nita. We work in the same insustry but there’s so many models what are the chances. It almost seems planned.

“N’Freen. Have you been well?”

“Good and you?” I return the greeting.

“So cold. Aren’t we friends?”

“Friends… wouldn’t bully my girlfriend so there’s that.”

“Bully? I don’t think I would call it that.”

“Let’s just try to be professional.”

“Is she doing well?”

“Yeah she’s great.”

She grins, “Really? Because you smell less like her. Troubles in the relationship?”

I ignore her taunting and set up my camera. I don’t want her to know more than she already does.

During the shoot she keeps trying to provoke me but I ignore her. I don’t trust her and it always seems like she’s up to something. I get the feeling the more she knows the worse. She could try use it against Becky and her family. It’s like she’s purposefully trying to get us to work together to learn more and I don’t like it.

***

Today I’m meeting someone new. I love P’Nam and P’Heng but I haven’t had anyone to talk about my specific problems. I went on an LGBT+ group on Vamprec and made a friend. His name is Opp. His boyfriend is a vampire. He’s been dating him for 4 years now so he knows a lot more and can offer great advice. We get along well. We have similar humour, and it turns out he lives not far from me, so we decided to make plans to meet in real life.

We meet at a garden café for lunch and spend time laughing at the latest TikTok trends. We even take a video together. It feels like its not the first time we’re meeting. He’s very easy to be around and talk to.

“Wait, so you went to the party? And the parents were there?” I ask in surprise after hearing P’Opp attended P’Dam, his boyfriend’s, sister’s birthday. He was the only human there.

“Yeah, I mean they know. It’s been four years. Besides I’m not the first human he’s brought home. They’re more upset about the gay thing more than anything but I think they’ve had time to come to terms with it. He’s 173 this year.” He says casually but this is shocking to me considering my situation.

“So, they don’t care that you’re human?”

“They didn’t really say anything about that to be honest. In the first place he said that 2 of his grandparents were changlings and his uncle was human. He’s from a pretty mixed family.”

“That’s nice….”

“What rank did you say your girlfriend was again?”

I take a sip of my tea, “Partially mixed. Her great grandma was human, and her grandfather is a changling.” I lie.

“I can understand them caring a bit more then. But they might just need some time. They are old fashioned especially when it comes to lgbt couples.”

I sigh and scratch my neck.

“Your neck is so red from all the scratching.” He jokes, “Try not to scratch it so much.”

I try to resist and instead take another sip of tea, “It’s just. B- Rebecca has a work trip and she’s had to leave for a few days.”

“Did you make sure to give her a few packs before leaving. There’s even places that will deliver if you need.”

“Yeah, she has. But…. You ever really want… no need to get bitten.”

He laughs, “Sometimes I crave it but it’s not too bad. I do think it has to do with the vampire’s blood though. The more mixed the weaker those kinds of effects are I’ve heard. But it’s not like she’s a pure blood so it should be fine.”

“Oh why? Is it different. For interests’ sake.” I play it off with an awkward laugh lifting my hand up again to scratch but before I can I force it down.

“Well, I don’t really know exactly but the stories come from somewhere, right? Sleep demons, incubus, complete ownership. Vampires these days are mostly human. They don’t really have that much control over us, but pure bloods are different. Once they mark you, you become their property. Forced to serve. It’s in their DNA. Even other vampires are bound to serve them. That’s why they stay in power. If even other vampires suffer the effects think of how it would be on a human. I would imagine not being able to feed on their property would have adverse effects. Even severances would be harder.” He explains while eating his ice cream, “But we don’t have to worry about that.”

“Yeah… totally.” I say scratching my neck yet again.

“You should check that she has enough blood though. That might be causing it.”

“I’ll ask.”

It’s not that. They’ve been very strict. Even trying to control my diet. They started sending me prepared meals. I feel so on edge and irritable. It’s been like this for the past few days. Each day it feels worse.

We leave the café and just as I expected someone is following me. In fact, I’ve seen him before. Short brown hair and a young appearance. Almost looks like a high schooler. If I remember correctly. His name is…. Mathew? I tried to remember all the names of Becky’s guards. They don’t really talk to me, but I hear them call each other sometimes. He’s always the one that puts the needle in. I clearly remember the sound of Clarence scolding him.

‘Mathew if you leave a mark this time Miss Armstrong won’t be pleased.’

I gave the benefit of the doubt that it was a coincidence but as soon as I left the café, he followed me.

“Everything ok?” P’Opp asks me.

“One moment.”

I look back straight at Mathew, and he leans against a building pretending to do something else. You would think he would be better at this, but he’s always been the most clumsy of the bunch yet for some reason the only one qualified to draw blood. I keep walking up to him.

“P’Mathew, I know it’s you!” I say.

He looks up then realises his mistake at reacting.

“Why are you following me.”

“Just following orders ma’am.” He says guiltily.

“Orders from who?” I frown.

“Miss Armstrong.”

“No kidding.”

I take out my phone and call the person in question.

“Babe? Home already?” She answers.

“Like you don’t know when you have P’Mathew following me around!”

She sighs on the other end, “Mathew that useless….”

“So, you admit it. It was your order!”

“Ok I did. I was worried. You met him online. What if he was someone dangerous? And I can’t go there.”

“You could have just told me Bec. Besides I’ve been fine without security all of my life I think I’ll be ok.”

“I want you to live a normal life like how you have. That’s why I didn’t say anything!”

“But why do it in the first place!” I feel my irritations about everything all coming together to make me angrier then I normally would be.

“Because you might not be safe! I don’t know what others might do. I told you this isn’t the first time I’ve had guards, right? I had them when I was a child because I wasn’t strong enough to protect myself. Pure blood children are targets because they’re vulnerable. Other vampires go after them to get their blood to create changlings. I was scared.”

I take a deep breath to try calm myself. Becky was just trying to help in her own way, “Please just tell me. No more secrets. Just because I can’t hear your thoughts anymore doesn’t mean you can start keeping secrets again.”

“Ok… I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok. We can talk about it more when I get home. I’m not upset I just wish you were open with me about this.”

I walk back to P’Opp.

“Was everything ok?” He asks.

“Your boyfriend ever get guards to follow you around?”

He laughs then his face goes serious, “Oh you’re serious?”

“Maybe…”

“Your girlfriend… she’s not mixed is she?”

I stay quiet.

“Girlll, good luck. You’re going to need those guards.”

I know why she did it but I want her to stop being afraid of sharing her burdens and worries with me just because she thinks I’ll be upset.

Later that day we do talk about it further. I think everything has put us both on edge. We have a deep conversation about it and Becky tells me about her childhood. How she almost got kidnapped many times even by those she thought she could trust and it’s made her find people difficult to trust. I can’t even imagine the things she’s been through. How can I be upset when she’s simply trying in her own way to look after me. I’m just used to being free and independent but recently I feel caged in and it’s not her. It’s her world. I don’t know if I can really join her world. That life isn’t me but at the same time I wonder if she could ever join my world. These thoughts worry me. If I were changed I would have to fully commit to living in her world. I’m not sure I could do that. I still want to travel the world taking my pictures. Painting beautiful sceneries. Would I be able to do that? Or would I have to give it all up. As P’Opp said, to serve. Becky would want me to be free but it’s become obvious that it’s bigger than just her. I now know why she wanted to hide her background from me but I don’t regret it. I want to know all of her.

***

It’s a donation day. I always look forward to donation days. Today I prepared a bottle of wine for Mr. And Mrs. Armstrong because I heard from Becky that they enjoy the taste of wine. For Richie, I got him a pink shirt. P’Pat some bath salts. For Clarence some hair mist because he always seems so well groomed. Admittedly I feel bad about my outburst at him. Lastly for Becky a bottle of my favorite perfume upon her request.

I write a note for Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong.

‘I hope you are in good health. I humbly offer this wine to be shared with the family. Thank you for your continued kindness in allowing me into your home to donate my blood for P’Becky.’

I rest my pen for a moment. I would like to request them to let me meet her but till now I still haven’t found the courage, and I don’t think they would react kindly to a request from a human. At the very least they haven’t stopped us from calling or communicating and the staff has always treated me well. I’m trying to fight in my own way and that’s by doing things right. As best as I know how.

I end the note with signing my name.

As usual the limousine comes up to my house and I get in. The ride is always in silence, but I communicate with Becky to pass the time. I requested music once before which was denied so I listen to music on my earphones.

When I reach the mansion, they open the doors for me and lead me to the same room open room. It’s white and set up like a hospital. Before they take my blood, they do tests to make sure I’m in good health. While I wait for them to prepare, I hand my gift to Clarence.

“The blue one is for you.”

“Miss Freen, thank you. But I must humbly refuse. I have no need for gifts. I will pass it to Master Richie.”

“It’s nothing big. Please accept it. It’s to thank you for always looking after Becky while I’m not there…and as an apology”

“Miss Freen… you are very kind. Please do not worry.”

He puts down the gift and hands me a wrapped gift of my own. I raise my eyebrow, “There’s three?”

“Master Richie and Mrs. Armstrong requested to have items passed to you as well.”

I smile widely, “Richie and Mrs. Armstrong did?”

Richie has always been kind to me, but I wonder what Mrs. Armstrong is giving me?

I put the presents next to me and sit back in the chair when I hear a tray fall. I look back.

“Mathew…” Clarence says with an annoyed sigh.

I get up to help him pick up the tray of gloves and sanitizing wipes.

“Please sit-down ma’am.” He says frazzled. I pick up the packet of gloves and put it back onto the tray for him before returning to my seat.

Everything goes smoothly. Even with Mathew’s shaky hands as usual. Honestly, I think Clarence’s warnings about not leaving a mark just made him more nervous.

After I give my blood, they give me a small cookie and the vile of Becky’s diluted blood.

I drink the vile and only then does my irritation stop. Does the itching and uncomfortableness stop. For now. I try to lick within the vile and pour every last drop onto my tongue till I realise they’re all staring at me. So, I reluctantly put it down. I want more of it.

After I’m dropped off back home, I open the gifts. Becky gave me a bottle of her favourite perfume as well. I immediately spray it on my second pillow and smell it. It’s not exactly the same but the smell is extremely familiar and soothing. Next, I open Richie’s gift. He gave me a hair band. I look in the mirror and put it on. It has a cute ribbon on the side. Lastly, I open the gift from Mrs. Armstrong. It’s a pack of scented candles with a note.

‘A human client gifted us candles. We have no need for it. Becky informed us that you love candles so we felt it would be more suited to hand it over to you. The aroma oils you gifted had a very pleasant scent. Thank you, Freen.’

I read the note over and over. I finally feel like maybe they’ve warmed up to me. Even if it’s a little bit. I feel hope.

My neck begins to itch, and I scratch it…

But today is donation day. Usually, the itching wouldn’t start so fast. It’s getting worse.

I lie down on the bed and hug the pillow that smells of Becky while biting my arm.

I don’t want to worry Becky but I also don’t want to hide things from her so I video call her.

“Hallo~” She says in a cute way then her smile turns into concern, “Your neck is really red…. And did you bite your arm again?” She asks.

I quickly hide my arm, “ It’s getting worse…”

“It’s been almost two months I don’t think this approach is working.”

“Your Mom did give me a gift.”

“Oh, did you get the candles?”

I smile, “Yeah. I finally feel like maybe they trust me a bit more. I don’t want to lose that.”

“But you’re struggling Freen!” She lets out in a burst then takes a deep breath, “Sorry… I just. I just don’t like seeing you like this.”

“But this is all I can do Bec… think about it. Do you think they would ever accept me if I tried to take you away? Do you think I would even stand a chance?”

“…but…”

“I just want you to ask them if they can increase the dosage of your blood. I know they want to ween. But maybe if they see that I can’t give as much blood… even if it’s just an extra drop.” I say staring at her teeth then catching myself.

Becky looks at me extremely worried, “I’ll help you babe. No matter what. I’ll… I’ll work something out.”

I hug my pillow as I look at her pretty appearance, “I sprayed your perfume on my pillow.”

Her worried look turns into a smile and she holds up her pillow too then hugs it resting her face into it, “Me too. You smell so good.”

When I see her like this being so cute. It makes me forget my worries. I no longer think about vampire society or her family, the itch of my neck. Even all the thoughts about our different worlds and what the future might hold. Every thought leaves my mind. When I look at her I can only think about how in love with her I am. Everything else gets overwhelmed by my desire to protect her and care for her.

She smiles cutely, “What are you thinking about?”

“How cute you are.”

She grins, “Are you flirting with me?”

“Yes, I am.”

She purses her lips together and sends me a mumu and I blush while digging my head into the pillow with her scent on it.

Once we hang up there’s an emptiness again. Part of me even feels like maybe this isn’t so bad because if there comes a time when I feel nothing at all. Maybe that is the time when my memories will be erased and the dream ends.

Chapter Text

I watched the second twilight movie. I don’t like that one. It’s not even about Jacob and the wolves. I don’t like seeing Bella suffer. I see the withdrawal. The nightmares, sensing him. It bothers me. Wolves being the warm and cuddly ones and vampires being cold killers. I love dogs and I think maybe Bella should have picked Jacob instead although more accurately she should have picked neither.

But when I watch these movies. It’s not an accurate representation of vampires. The Cullen’s can drink animal blood. We can’t. We need the nutrients from a human diet. Animals eat plants or meat. The closest might be a monkey in terms of diet but even then, we would become malnourished. When we eat food, it goes in one side and comes out the next we can’t absorb and break down the nutrients in food ourselves. A human’s body does all the work for us, and we simply take it in directly after that. Another thing is that I don’t sparkle. If I go outside without sunscreen or if the sunscreen wears off and I don’t reapply the sun burns me. It’s painful like being burnt by fire. That’s why vampires don’t like fire. If it starts to hurt, I run inside or to the shade. If I stay outside and let myself burn for long enough, I’ll get burn marks all over. The sun alone isn’t enough to kill us although it would feel like torture. Normally if I get injured or a cut it heals instantly but the injuries from sun burns heal incredibly slowly even by human standards. It weakens us too. If someone wanted to kill a vampire that would be the time to do it while their body can’t heal itself instantly.

They were strict with me when I was younger. When going outside. But I was curious before. While outside I hid away from my guards and repeatedly washed my hands. When I came home with a red burn across my hands I wasn’t allowed outside again for months. The burns didn’t heal for 2 months and stung every day. i had to apply a special cream to help numb the pain. I was young and cried everyday till it healled. I became afraid of flames after that. Anytime I see a flame I can almost feel the sting on my hands again. It took a while before I became comfortable going out in the sunlight again too. I was scared and I still don’t like it but I got used to it again after time. I still frantically apply sunscreen sometimes.

When I was younger, I thought vampires came from humans. I knew of changlings and of human stories. But then I learnt our history from daddy. He took out archives from our library and went over them with me. Vampires are closely related to humans, but we aren’t from the same species. We share a common ancestor, but it goes back over hundreds of thousands of years ago. When thinking of it like that our life spans make more sense than the short life span of humans at least to me. Over 100 000 years ago there were many closely related species. Homosapiens which are known as humans now, there were also neaderthals, denisovans and Vanapirols now known as vampires. Homo sapiens came from africa. Neanderthals and denisovans came from euroasia. Colder climates. Vanapirols came from eurasia as well more of the darker and colder regions. Areas where polar nights were common with nights lasting for days. Eyes evolved to see in the dark, body evolved to endure the cold, resistance to the sun went down. Hardly any food grew. Hardly any animals survived. The ability to sense potential food becoming a necessity to survive. A way to keep food that could sustain sustinance for a long time necessary as well. There was an obvious option for food. Animals that survived, moved in big groups, lived long, often strayed too far north. The Neanderthals, Denisovans and after traveling from africa later on the homosapiens. Vanapirols looked similar enough and their close relatives were friendly. It was easy for them to get close enough to feed and then let them roam about doing all the hard work of hunting for food or scavenging before calling them back or seeking them out to feed again. That’s where the uncanny fear comes from. It’s thought that vanapirols hunted the neanderthals and denisovans out to extinction. Them mixed with their inability to fully adapt to the harsh conditions like the Vanapirols did during the ice age. The majority of homosapiens were too far south in the sunnier regions that Vanapirols couldn’t reach as well as being more adaptable to different conditions. There was interbreeding too of course. Slowly vanapirols travelled to slightly more warm and sunny regions while taking cover during the day and coming out at night. Turning nocturnal. It’s a well-kept secret that the term pure blood is a lie we share DNA with our relatives. Even homo sapiens today share our DNA. That’s why the sun burns them too. But same as humans consider themselves homo sapiens. We still have majority of our vanapirol DNA even if you have a far human relative in your dna if you breed with enough vampires after it wouldn’t really matter. Only now those that aren’t pure bloods aren’t really even considered vampire at all. As soon as they lose their ability to make changelings. They’re already mostly human. Vanapirol DNA is becoming rarer and rarer because it’s no longer an advantage anymore. Soon we might also become extinct. The higher ups care a lot about preserving our blood line, but I wonder if it truly matters? Surely, it’s better that the mixed babies can run freely in the sun without suffering the same pain I did.

Besides, mixed babies are so cute. I heard they don’t feed on their human parents. Their fangs come in late too because they need milk when they’re babies just like humans do. In the past vanapirols couldn’t become pregnant with homo sapien children. Only the other way round. Now it’s different. Vampires can carry the child and produce milk too. This is from the human DNA over the years. We have no need for breasts originally. Vampire babies can feed on blood from when they are born. They bite their mother after she’s fed. Mixed babies grow faster too to match their human parent till they reach adulthood. Clarence is mixed. I kind of want to ask him but it feels too personal.

I never really thought about having a child, but I can’t help thinking about how cute P’Freen and I’s kids could be. Cute little mixed babies. Probably for the best that we can’t. My parents might just pass away.

Instincts are really something. I never felt discomfort being a vampire as long as I stuck to the rules. Sunscreen, contacts, regular meals, etc. as long as I did everything right it was fine. I never had ‘urges’. Until now. Feeling such a desire specifically to bite. Even if I spray her perfume on all my teething toys it doesn’t go away. Even if I drink her blood pack it doesn’t go away. If we have online sex, it doesn’t go away. There’s an itch that doesn’t go away. When I close my eyes, I get images of it. I imagine the sweet relief of sticking my fangs into her neck. It would feel so good. So right.

Yet I know P’Freen is struggling more. I’m really worried. I know what she said. She doesn’t want to do anything that will ruin the trust she’s trying to build. But… fuck I really just want to bite her.

“Clarence. I’m thirsty.”

He knocks on the door.

“Come in.”

He enters the room, “One more hour till your scheduled feeding time Miss Armstrong.”

I sigh, “But I’m dying.”

“Are you very thirsty Miss?”

“Something like that….”

Thirsty… horny… what’s the difference really.

“Should I tell the other guards to wait downstairs again?”

“What? Why?”

“Won’t you call Miss Freen?”

I look at him with a glare, “Not another word. You can leave.”

He bows slightly and leaves the room.

I grab my pillow and push my head into it and smell the scent of her perfume I sprayed on it.

Embarrassing.

But so itchy. I grab my toy and bite it. I feel like a child getting their adult fangs. I need numbing cream. I gather my other toys and try all of them, but nothing hits the right spots. So frustrating. I bite and lick in annoyance. I grip my sheets and before I realize it, I bit my pillow by accident and ripped it.

“Shit!”

Not again.

“Miss Armstrong! Master Richie.” Clarence says.

“Tell him to wait a-“The door opens, “Second.”

I quickly cover my pillow with my blanket.

“Wow sis have enough chew toys? What are you 15?” He jokes.

“I’m going through something…”

“Well mom and dad want you to come down to dinner.”

“I prefer to feed privately.”

He rolls his eyes, “Yeah, I know. Pervert. They want you to come down…. Wait, did you ruin another pillow?” He stares at the suspicious blanket.

“What!? I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I say awkwardly.

He swiftly pulls the blanket off to see my ripped pillow.

“That’s like the 5^th one this month. You’re not a little kid anymore Becs. You need to learn better control.”

“It was an accident… I didn’t mean to…”

He sighs, “I know… I’m just really worried about you.”

“They’re just so itchy.” I say pushing my hand against my mouth subtly.

“Stop touching them. You’re probably just thirsty. Come down and drink with us.”

I sigh and get up out of bed and walk with him.

“Clarence, new pillow.” I tell him as I walk pass.

“Yes Miss.” He says simply.

I walk with Richie to the dining room. Daddy is on his laptop and my mom is looking at her phone. She puts her phone down and elbows my dad.

“Family time.” She whispers, “No working at the table.”

“Almost done…” He mumbles.

“Honey.” She says and he sighs and closes the laptop.

“Becky. Glad you’re joining us.” He says as he sees me take a seat.

“I don’t think I’ll drink though.”

“Maybe just try.” My mom says worried.

Her concern is misplaced. I’d rather drink P’Freen’s blood in the privacy of my room with my toys and her perfume… than in front of my parents.

“I was wondering… could we give P’Freen more of my blood?”

My dad frowns, “Does a human dare request blood from you?”

“NO! No. I was just thinking. Because she donates often. Maybe she would need more. Mathew said she lost weight…”

“I don’t think giving her more blood is a good idea. It will make weening harder.” My dad says and my mom looks to him and whispers.

“But if she’s losing weight maybe we should reconsider.” My mom puts her hand on his.

“I’ll take a look at her file.”

That’s good. That’s something.

Pat brings in the blood and places the glasses on the table. She places a glass in front of me with blood in it and I immediately freeze.

“What is this?”

“You were having trouble drinking other blood so we decided to try mixing a bit of other blood with P’Freen’s to see if it will help you get it down.”

I feel a lot of emotions well up. I don’t like it. I hate it. Her blood is tainted. It’s an abomination. Smelling it is making me feel sick.

“Take it away!” I say with deep breaths.

“Just try a little. It’s only blood, Becky. It’s your food.” My mom tells me.

“It’s not only blood! Don’t ever do that again! Don’t ever touch her blood!” I feel my frustration reach its peak and shout at my parents. I’m even more on edge than usual.

Richie tries to reach out to touch my back to calm me down, but I dodge his hand and stand up from the table, “If you won’t take it away, I’m leaving!”

My dad gets angry and steps up from his seat, “Stop being spoilt! Sit back down and drink the blood right now! Don’t you understand that we’re doing this for you! Only drinking one person’s blood!? Can’t you see how that could be a problem for you! And if you have an accident and kill her!? She’s not a pillow Becs we can’t just buy you a new one!”

“Shut up! Shut up!” I shout and I leave the table to go back to my room.

“Come back here! I’m not done” He calls, and my mom touches his arm and tries to pull him back down.

“Just let her cool off first.”

They’re unbelievable. I’m not a little kid. I would never kill P’Freen. How could they say that!?

****

I didn’t want to be home, so I put on a black dress with lace. I call Pat over to do my hair and make-up.

“Where are you going to Becca?”

“P’Mobile has a midnight gallery. She’s displaying her recent artworks.”

“You have a new interest in art?”

“Not exactly. I just want to get out of the house.”

And talk with her about some things…

“Your parents mean well. You know.” She says while applying the eyeliner.

I have to resist making a face so she can apply my make up properly, “They need to back off and let me make my own decisions. If they don’t then I might just…”

Run away.

“Don’t do anything crazy please Becca.” She says with a worried expression.

I sigh, “I won’t. It will be fine. I’m just going to look at some artwork tonight. That’s it. Besides Clarence will be there anyway.”

She puts her hand on my cheek with a smile, “Ok. Keep strong Becca. I’m sure everything will work out.”

I force a smile back, “Ok.”

****

I’m sick of sitting around suffering while P’Freen’s symptoms are getting rapidly worse. I can tell even if she tries to lie about the severity of it. I’m not going to wait around for approval that isn’t coming. They seem to think I can’t control myself. I’m going to talk to P’Mobile. She has been very vocal about advocating for human-vampire relationships and changeling-vampire relationships. Her and her husband Benz are always making events to raise awareness. This gallery as well. It’s expected that a lot of changelings and humans will be attending. They probably aren’t expecting any pure bloods to attend.

I sit in the limousine with Clarence on the opposite side. I take out my phone to take a picture of myself for P’Freen. I cross my legs and make a sexy expression to tease her. I take a picture and try changing angles. I cross my legs the other way and notice Clarences eyes wonder.

“Turn around.” I order and he Immediately obeys.

That was… mildly problematic. I suppose he’s still a man.

After sending the pictures I get a fast response from P’Freen.

“Did Clarence, see?”

I frown. Ow.

“What if he did?”

“Do you have a cardigan? Or a hoody?”

“Babe…”

“That outfit is too much.”

“In what way?”
“Just is.”

“Why don’t you just admit that you find me sexy?”

“You’re extremely sexy. That’s why I’m worried.”

I grin at my phone.

“All yours.”

I run my tongue over my fangs. Really need my toy…

***

As soon as I enter the gallery its like all the talking stops for a moment before starting again. The venue is big. Everyone is dressed up in fancy clothes. There’s some music playing for ambience. Loud enough to hear but not overwhelming so people can talk. I’m not sure what the music is. It sounds like some kind of drum and bass. The place itself is dark with dim lights made to look like an underground bar in New York. The artwork displayed are shots of the night life in Bangkok. The lights, the people, the buildings. It reminds me a little bit of P’Freen’s pictures. The whole vibe feels like a mix of Bangkok and America. Maybe partly because I hear many people speaking English.  

“Is it just me or is everyone staring at me?” I ask Clarence who is wearing his usual suit that blends in well with the current dress code.

“Miss Armstrong tends to stand out.”

“Clarence, we need to have a talk later about boundaries.”

“Sorry, Miss. I was only stating a fact. Objectively.”

“And in the car?”

“Watching you is my job.”

I glare at him, “Keep your eyes on my face next time. Otherwise, we’re going to have a problem.”

“… Understood.”

I walk through the gallery in silence refusing to converse with Clarence further till I see P’Mobile. She’s just finished talking with a group of people wine in hand. She’s in an elegant dark purple dress. She has black hair and a posh appearance. She laughs as she moves away then see’s me and does a small wai.

“Princess Armstrong. What do I owe the honour?”

“I’m not exactly a princess.”

“Don’t be modest. And who’s this?” She says looking to Clarence.

“Bodyguard.”

“Ah, of course. For a moment I thought you were joining our cause coming with your mixed boyfriend. Coming to an event like this you should be careful, or people might misunderstand that you actually care about humans.” She makes a snide comment.

“I’m not my father.” I say then look around at the talking dying down with people trying to listen in, “Is there anywhere private we can talk?”

She looks at her watch, “I have a few minutes.”

She leads me down the hall to a room in the back where there’s 3 couches and a mini bar. It’s lit with red lighting easy on the eyes. We sit across each other, and Clarance stands by the door.

“Is it fine that he’s here?” She asks looking back at Clarence.

Not like I could tell him to leave…

“It’s nothing he doesn’t already know.”

“Ok. Well, this room is soundproof. Besides you I don’t think there’s a vampire here that would be able to hear through especially with the other talking and music.” She explains going up to the bar to refill her drink, “Want anything?”

“I’m fine.”

“Blood maybe? Where’s your human?”

“Excuse me!?”

She sits down, “You don’t hide it well. You’ve pressed your hand against your fangs at least seven times already. I know withdrawal when I see it. You weren’t exactly subtle coming here.”

“And your comment earlier?”

“Did you really want me to say something in front of all those people?” She laughs.

“…. Thanks.”

“So, what is this really about?”

“Well… since you know already. I am seeing a human. My parents don’t approve.”

“Unsurprising really.”

“You aren’t surprised that I’m seeing a human?”

“I must admit it is quite the scandal but fighting for equality is what I’m all about. Getting all worked up about a pure blood being with a human would make me a hypocrite. That said this isn’t about some human you’re toying with is it? Because then we might have a problem.” She frowns.

“No! I love her. I thought you were really brave. At the party. I regret not saying anything.”

“I’ll never stop fighting against the system. Benz doesn’t deserve to be treated like that…” She says angrily putting down her glass, “He’s such a sweetheart he’ll never say anything himself. He doesn’t want to make people upset but I can’t just watch people walk over him. They treat changlings like trash.”

“P’Freen is the same… she doesn’t want to upset anyone espesicially my family.”

“Humans and changelings are hardly ever given a voice. It’s up to us to use our priviledge for something good.” She explains, “Film, was it? She’s wise to be cautious. You might be able to say something but if she did it could be over for her. Especially considering your families status.”

“Freen. Yeah, I think so too but I’m also scared. I’m scared if I say something they’ll take her away completely.” I explain.

“How about now? You’re obviously going through withdrawal have they not taken her already?”

“Not exactly. But… I can’t see her.”

“Be careful if you wait too long. It might become too late. If you’re suffering withdrawal the link is weakening. They could slip her an antidote and send away. Take her memories.”

“They would never do that without telling me!” I retort.

“Are you sure about that? How much do you know about what goes on? In your family’s business?”

“I know enough…”

She crosses her legs and leans back, “About the changelings?”

I frown confused, “The quotas? The ones daddy changes every year?”

“As I thought you have no idea, do you?” She sighs, “How many new changlings do you see around little Armstrong? I’ve been getting my people to investigate, and I have strong evidence suggesting they’ve been lowering the quotas. Less and less humans are getting changed each year. I don’t know what they’re planning but somebody has an agenda to keep vampires and humans apart. Your bodyguard there he must have family who were changed by yours. How long ago was that? Surely not recently. He’s mixed if I’m not mistaken. Mother’s side? Father’s?”

“You can speak if you wish to Clarence.” I tell him.

“Mother’s, ma’am.”

“Did she ever get changed? Did you apply?”

“She didn’t. We did, ma’am.”

“With who?”

“I would rather not say.”

I stand up, “With us!? We denied!?”

Clarence’s silence only confirms it. I sit back down on the couch resting my face on my hands, “Why…”

“I think that’s a conversation you should have with your family. But if I was you. I wouldn’t wait around.” She checks her watch again, “I’d like to talk more but I have an event to host.”

She walks to the bar and picks up a card then hands it to me, “Here. If you ever want to talk. We could also use a pure blood on our side maybe then we can actually make a change. There’s some good people out there.”

I take the card, “Thank you. I want to help.”

***

P’Mobile is for the most part a stranger and my family. They’re all I’ve known. I can’t simply believe everything she says but it does plant doubts in my mind or more accurately I already had the doubts. She just made them stronger. I don’t think I can simply waltz into my house and confront my family about everything she said. In the first place they wouldn’t be happy to know I was talking with her or going to an event like that. But what she said about being the voice for those that can’t speak up. That stuck with me. I’ve never had the courage to say anything and now the person I care about the most is suffering. She doesn’t have the power to fight against my family, but I do. I love my family and I always thought they would never truly be so cruel to rip away P’Freen from me as P’Mobile as stated. Only now I’m not so sure and that terrifies me.

There’s a knock on my door.

“Miss Armstrong, may I enter?” the head bodyguard requests.

“You can come in.”

He opens the door, “May I speak freely?”

“Go ahead.”

“I would like to apologize for my unprofessional behaviour. My actions and speaking out of turn. I will resign and Mr. Armstrong will appoint a new head bodyguard in my place. It has been a pleasure to serv-“

“Wait! Wait a second! I don’t want you to resign. It’s fine. It was like a second. If it wasn’t me it would have gone unnoticed. Plus, what you said isn’t wrong. I’ve had people stare way longer. I guess I just forgot that you’re not like a… robot or something. We all have… desires sometimes. I would know about that… I want you to stay on. Sorry I overreacted. I mean you just looked at my thighs. That’s not really an offence and you’re kind of like… my friend.”

He bows deeply, “It will never happen again, Miss Armstrong.”

After his long bow he leaves the room.

Sometimes I wonder what he truly thinks. If we had met under different circumstances I would have liked to speak with him on even ground. Ask about his life growing up. His family. I don’t know much about him and any information I would get I feel like it would be forced. If there was a hot woman in front of me, I would probably look too. I can’t exactly blame him for that but if P’Freen found out about this she would be so jealous…. Why do I kind of want to see it? I remember her outburst in the green room. It was so hot.

***

Today is Nat’s birthday party but I have alternate plans. I’m going to slip away mid party and visit P’Freen. I haven’t told her. I haven’t told anyone. I can’t risk anyone finding out beforehand. And if all goes well, they won’t find out. I’m still not sure what to do but at the very least if I could just see her for a little bit. In private. It would solve a lot of current issues. Even if it is only a temporary solution. I’m terrified of our link weakening. The withdrawal is getting worse. P’Freen is suffering the brunt of it. I’m extremely worried. She was off work yesterday. She said she had a fever, but I don’t buy it. That’s not a normal fever. I’m not going to sit around and watch her suffer anymore.

I chose to wear a pastel pink dress. Strapless. A common style I choose to wear, and I think I look good in. I like showing my shoulders. After getting hair and make up done. I know I look good today because Clarence hasn’t fully looked my direction once. Really taking his own promises to heart I see. It’s fine. I want to look good today because I plan on seeing P’Freen. I try to act casual, so no one suspects anything.

I travel with my family in the limousine but its in awkward silence. Richie tries to make some unrelated conversation about the party which I only partly respond to. In the first place I don’t feel like I should even have to go. Although I got to see P’Freen for a bit it was short lived. Not exactly a fair deal. The only reason I’m without complaint is so I can sneak off while everyone is busy. I’m going to leave after the dance and call a taxi. I’ll see P’Freen then head home before everyone else gets back and say that I left early and went home. The guards aren’t allowed in, and Clarence will be waiting by the limousine. I just need to find some way to distract him.

We enter the party and different people immediately come up to greet us. Nat’s family heads to my parents and they strike up a conversation. I greet everyone politely. The hall is fully decorated like an old-fashioned English ball. His parents influence no doubt. Nat never really cared for this style. There’s people going around with blood and other small snacks and drinks. I refuse the glass of blood when they offer it to me.

“Bec!” I hear and look to see Irin. She comes up and hugs me, “I honestly thought you weren’t coming.” She jokes.

“Me too actually.” I laugh back, “But I did practice that dance for longer than I would have liked to. So, I figured it would be a waste.”

“You sure you didn’t come for Nat. He is your childhood friend. Could it be you actually… care about him!?” She teases and chuckles at her own joke.

I nudge her with my elbow with a smile, “Please. We all know this party is for his parents. This is nothing like him. He would much rather gather some friends for a game night or something.”

“That would be fun actually. I wonder if we could still do that for him?”

“Probably. His Birthday is officially next week Wednesday. The party is only today since it’s the weekend.” I add.

“We could do something next Saturday then?”

“Yeah, we can ask. Where is he by the way? Oh, wait never mind there he is.” I see him coming out the bathroom, “I’m going to go wish him happy birthday. Want to come with?”

“Nah you go. I’m sure you have dance stuff to discuss. I’m going to go talk to Richie.”

“… just checking you aren’t into my brother, are you?”

She smiles, “Hmmm I don’t know. He is kind of cute.”

“Oh god. We need to discuss this more later.” I say with a sigh.

I make my way to Nat. When he sees me, he smiles, “Bec! You made it! You had me worried for a second.”

“Happy Birthday! Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” I say sarcastically.

He laughs, “Believe me I want to run away too. I don’t even really know half these people. They’re all clients. Kind of feel like my parents are just using this as a chance to make business deals. I don’t have any say in any of this. But that’s what we get for being born pure bloods am I right?”

“Right…” I say solemnly.

“It’s fine though. I still got my friends here. I’m glad you came. You look incredible too by the way.” He compliments.

I smile, “Thanks. You ready to dance?”

“Not really. You?”

I laugh, “Me neither.”

“Just don’t stand on my foot this time and I think we’ll be good.”

“Me!? Don’t you mean you!?” I say and poke him.

“Happy birthday!” I hear from the side and it’s Nita. I frown to Nat, and he mimes the word ‘parents’.

“Nita! Hey thanks!” He says and she comes into him for a hug.

After she moves back from the hug she makes a faked shocked expression, “Oh Becky. Didn’t see you there.”

I put on a fake smile, “Hey… Nita. So happy to see you tonight.”

“You know it’s so weird I feel like I see your girl… oh sorry slip of the tongue, friend more than you these days. You’re so couped up inside. I didn’t see you at the fact soccer game last week.”

I make a fist and force myself to take a deep breath, “Just keeping to myself more these days.”

She signals to the waiter to come over and takes three glasses passing them to each of us.

“Oh, I’m fine.” I say but she gives it to me anyway.

“We should make a birthday toast. To Nat. What reason could you have to refuse that? Unless there’s something you’re hiding?” She says with an arrogant smirk.

“No of course not…” I look at the glass of blood and already feel sick.

“Don’t worry Becs. This is the good stuff. My parents did thoroigh checks all doners were in top health. Strict diets. The blend is high in iron. Very rich. I had some earlier.”

I force a smile, “Great...”

“To Nat! Happy 116th!” Nita says and we raise our glasses.

The two of them take a sip and I hold my breath and swallow. I try my best to get it down without tasting but I still feel the horrible taste touch my tongue.

“You’re right Nat this is really good! Your parents must tell me their source.” I try to lie convincingly.

Nat doesn’t suspect anything and laughs, “They’ll never tell. Don’t want everyone buying up all the supply.”

Nita looks at me suspicioisly but lets it go, “I should go greet your parents as well. Looking forward to the dance.” She smiles and leaves.

“I’m just going to the bathroom.” I say.

“Sure, see you in a bit. Everyone should be here soon. You know Nita fashionably late.”

“Yeah haha…” I say slightly rushing to the bathroom I go into the stall and throw up the blood.

I can still taste it on my tongue. Ew. Ew. Ew. That was nasty.

After I leave the stall, I even take some water into my mouth and swish it around and gargle to try get the taste out.

By the time I come out it’s gone quiet, and Nat’s dad is speaking.

Oh shit, already.

Nat is on the opposite side of the room, and he looks over to me and gestures with his head for me to come over. While the speech is going on a try casually making my way through the people to where Nat is.

“And we’re happy to announce after many discussions with the Armstrong family. The formal engagement of Nat Uareksit and Beck Armstrong.”

I stop moving in my spot paces before reaching the front. I freeze. I vaguely see people clapping but I can’t even hear it. I didn’t hear that correctly, did I? There’s no way I did. I’m still delirious from the blood and the withdrawal. I’m starting to hallucinate.

“Becky, I swear I didn’t know! Bec! It’s starting! We can talk after! I’ll talk to them!” I vaguely comprehend his words as he takes me onto the dance floor. My mind is blank, and my body moves on muscle memory through the dance. I don’t even have any memory of actually dancing.

As if it didn’t even happen it ends. It ends and people are talking amongst themselves. It was a dream? A nightmare?

“They didn’t tell me anything about this! They just said they wanted to see us dance at the party! I had no idea they were planning an arranged marriage!” Nat says to me in panic, and I break away from him.

“I- I – I need to go!”

“Go where Beck!? Can we talk about this quick!?”

“Home! I’m going home! And we are not getting married!” I say and rush out the door.

This isn’t real! It can’t be real! Or some prank!? Is it April!? I will not be marrying him, and they can’t make me marry him!

I make a rush for the taxi I organized for this time and I’m about to get in when I feel someone grab my arm.

“Miss Armstrong where are you going?” Clarence stops me.

“Leave me the fuck alone Clarence! Let me go! They just announced that I’m marrying Nat!” I say and the tears start rolling down, “If you had any heart at all you would let me go!”

He releases his grip and I pull my hand away and I get in the taxi driving off. In the mirror I can see Clarance standing still making no effort to go after me.

I spend my time in the taxi crying. I wanted to look good for P’Freen but instead I look like a wreck. My make-up now smudged. I can’t believe my family did this to me. Arranged Marriage !? They will never get me down that aisle. Ever. I don’t even know how long the taxi ride is. It’s like time is moving extremely slowly but also extremely fast somehow. It's mostly my instincts getting me through each motion that leads me to ringing the bell of P’Freens condo. I wipe my eyes quickly with my arm, but I don’t know how much of a difference it makes. I ring the bell again after no one answers the first time.

Then the door opens with a half asleep P’Freen in the blue silk pajamas I bought her. With red scratches along her neck.

She tries blinking a couple of times to open her eyes, “Becbec?”

Chapter Text

“Becbec?” She says and tries rubbing her eyes cutely, “Another dream?”

I sniffle and laugh, “What happens in your dreams?”

“You come in. You bite me. We have sex.”

“I’d like to say it’s not a dream but I’m not going to lie that was my original plan.”  I say while I walk in taking off my heels.

Her eyes open wider seemingly finally waking up, “Becbec!?

“Yes, P’Freen? You look like you’ve seen a ghost. I thought you would be happy to see your girlfriend.” I tease.

She pulls my head towards her and takes her sleeve and tries to wipe my tears with it, “You’ve been crying. What happened? Is everything Ok? I’m going to get my make-up wipes.”

She rushes to her bathroom and comes back with the wipes as she’s cleaning my make-up I speak.

“I’m engaged.”

“What?”

“I’m engaged to Nat. They announced it at his birthday.”

She drops her hand down, the wipe falling to the floor and she goes silent, “….Oh….”

“I’m not going to marry him.”

She takes a deep breath, “This is a lot...”

“Yeah…Want to have sex?”

“Really badly.”

My throat has been burning the whole time and my fangs are super erect and insanely itchy the only reason I didn’t jump on her as soon as I saw her is from the numbness I was feeling from shell shock that is wearing off very fast. When her hand touched me that’s all I could concentrate on. Every moment it’s getting worse. I can’t even think or feel anything but my desires anymore. I recognise the feeling of almost losing control, so I quickly bite her neck before it becomes dangerous.

“Becky! You’re rough.” She moans and grips me tightly. It’s the most intense relief I’ve ever felt. I almost climax right on the spot. Her fiery sweet flesh against my erect fangs hitting every area that desperately needs to be stimulated only by her. Her hot fresh blood enters my mouth and moves down my throat into my veins. She’s in me, over taking me. Warming my body. It’s even better than I remember. I need so much more of it. She manages to pull the zip down on the back of my dress and it falls down leaving me in my black underwear I specifically picked for her to see. I push in deeper and press my body against hers desperately. I can feel her soft boobs squishing against me through her pyjama top now that my dress isn’t in the way. Fuck… I can’t stop. I’m trying. I can’t. I can’t. They won’t release. Please stop. I have to stop now.

She puts her hand on my head and strokes it, “BB let go! I’m going to pass out! Baby. I know… Bec… I love you…I know you can…stop…” Her arm falls down and her body goes weak as she begins to fall. The images of her flash through my mind and the intense fear I feel from her losing consciousness causes me to frantically push against her body and tear away my fangs by force with deep breaths as I try to stop her body from hitting the ground. I feel high. Like I got a rush straight to my head, but sobering thoughts hit very fast when I see Freen on the floor. She fainted but her heart is still beating. I hurriedly bite my arm and suck up a mouth full of my own blood and push it into her mouth down her throat and repeat the same thing three times with mouth fills of blood before she opens her eyes and takes a deep breath.

“Thank god!” I bite my arm again and put it by her mouth, “Drink it, as much as you want!”

She grabs my arm and puts her mouth around the bite mark I made for her and sucks on it. It feels good when she drinks my blood too. I like the feeling. It slightly tickles and I can feel her warm tongue. After sucking and licking my arm for a little bit she lets go of it and takes deep breaths. My fangs are still so erect I sink them into my arm where she was sucking to calm myself down.

She places her hand on my cheek, “Bite… No sucking.” She says and I take her hand and sink my fangs into her hand.

I actually think…. Maybe… no… wait… I’m cumming. I push it in deeper and my body tenses. P’Freen puts her arm around me and strokes my bare back in a comforting way. After my intense orgasm passes my fangs retract from her hand and I lick it shamelessly and push my body into hers wanting more direct contact. Was this how I envisioned having sex after not seeing each other for a long time? No. I imagined it more like a movie scene. Finally reunited after a long time. Our bodies press together completely naked. Her fingers inside me while making out. Beautiful, intense. But that dream was left unrealized when I drank half her blood then came from biting her hand. I think I overestimated my capabilities on keeping it together enough to actually have sex. And yet it felt so good and still feels so good I want to bite her again. I want to bite her everywhere. Her skin is so soft yet feels so good against my fangs. I want to feel it all against my fangs. I feel such a rush from her blood coursing through me. Every sense is heightened. My body is so sensitive. Her blood smells so sweet. Tastes so sweet. Her beautiful heart rate is echoing through my ears like seductive moans.

Freen moves her hand up and I follow it like a drug with no control and try lick it and stick my fangs into it again. I follow it all the way up to her head and she hides it behind. I’m left touching her nose with mine after following her blood trail.

She smiles triumphantly then gives me a kiss on my lips, “Why don’t you use your tongue here instead?”

I smile and put my lips on hers. Her tongue requests entrance by licking my lip and I let her in. She hugs me close into her while we kiss. I can finally focus on other things like her soft tongue and lips. Her caring arms around me. The feel of her high quality silk pyjamas and hot skin underneath like a furnace.

After making out for a while I rest my head on her shoulder, “I thought that would go differently….”

“How so?”

“I thought the ‘sex’ would involve more. I don’t know? Actually having sex…?”

She lets out a chuckle, “I guess by human definition… but you bit so hard. I’m surprised I even managed to get your dress off, Bec.”

I move my hand under her top and rest it on her smooth skin. Stroking it lightly with my hand, “I’m sorry…I calmed down now. We could do more-“

She breaths deeply, “Bec, I can’t move you drank too much.”

I stop stroking and let my hand rest on her stomach, “Right...”

She smiles and hugs me closer into her while looking down to my eyes, “Did it feel good BB?”

“Most amazing thing I’ve ever felt.”

She kisses my forehead, “Sounds successful to me.”

“How about for you…” I ask hesitantly and dig my head deeper into her, moving my face closer to her neck then I press my nose against it.

She smiles and strokes my hair, “So amazing. I really needed that. Really badly.”

I kiss her neck, “That’s good then.”

“Ah… Bec…” She lets out a soft moan and I move my leg over hers and hook it. That feels good. Just a little… nibble…. I won’t suck.

“Baby…”

“Uhuh?” I say pushing my sex against her thigh.

“That feels incredible, but my body feels weak right now Becbec...I’m sorry.”

I move my lips away from her neck painfully and try to get my fangs to retract. She gives me a kiss on my cheek. They aren’t budging. I look around for something I can bite into then bring up my arm. She holds my arm down.

“Let me see.”

I open my mouth and she stares at my fangs, “They’re really… out. Are they itchy?

I nod. This is really embarrassing.

She slowly moves me off her and moves onto me. Straddling me. I swallow. She moves her hand through her hair pushing it back. That’s really hot.

She runs her finger against my lip, “Open again.”

I let out a soft moan and obey her immediately. That area is very sensitive right now.

She runs her finger along my fang, and it pricks her finger. I try bite her finger, but she pulls her hand away with a mischievous smile and puts her finger in her mouth licking her own drop of blood.

I pout.

“I didn’t say you could bite.” She teases.

She leans back down and touches the area where my fangs come out of my gum. It sends a jolt of excitement down to my gut. I grip her leg tightly. Fuck.

My fang moves out more wanting to pierce her skin.

“It’s cute when they twitch.” She says and moves her finger to my other fang. I close my eyes and breath deeply. When she touches the area, it stops itching. The relief only lasts a moment till her finger leaves the sensitive area. I want it. I shift my thighs together.

She moves her body down a bit unsteadily and gives me a kiss on my lips then my chin and lower onto my neck. Her soft lips lovingly touch my neck and I stretch it out so she can access easily.

“Sometimes, I think. If I had fangs… I would bite you right here.” She whispers into my ear and sucks my neck trying to make a hickey even though it will heal immediately.

“Freen….” I moan and run my hand under her top. I lift it up to feel her skin directly against mine.

She touches her teeth against my neck and bites it lightly. Her attack on my neck feels very… vampire-like. Like she wants to mark me herself. It’s making me very aroused. I rub my thighs together and she notices moving her leg between mine. I rub my sex against her thigh. Even with the underwear in the way the hot feel of her thigh against my sex is incredible. My body is very sensitive to her. She takes a moment to lie on me and recover her strength before she removes her top and my bra. I stare intensely at her beautiful naked body and hard nipples before they touch my own directly and I let out a moan. Her breasts are so soft. I move my arm down her back and to her ass.

“Fuck! I can’t! If you do that I have to!” I say before biting my own lip incredibly hard.

She lifts her arm up and breaths deeply against my neck, “Ok a bit. Bite.”

She doesn’t have to tell me twice. I sink my fangs into her forearm. The satisfaction is instant. Her naked upper body against mine. Her ass in my hand. Her bare thigh against my sex. Her lips resting against my neck again after her symbolic marking. Finally, the absolute incredible sensation of her flesh stimulating my fully erect fangs. She pushes her arm deeper into me herself while pressing her thigh deeper at the same time. She licks my neck, “Cum for me teerak.” She whispers and bites my earlobe.

As if she has full control over my body. I cum hard. My mind blanks out and I see stars. I’m left gripping her ass desperately trying to pull her leg into me deeper while my fangs push into her as I climax.  My fangs retract and I’m left lightheaded with heavy, unsteady breaths. Oh wow.

“I love you.” I tell her amongst my breathes

“I love you too. I want to…”

“To?”

“Finger you but I’m still faint.” She says and rests her head down again.

I swallow, “I do really want that too.”

“We’re also still on the floor.”

“I can carry you to bed?”

“…Ok.”

“Ok?” I repeat surprised.

“Yeah, carry me Becbec.” She moves off me with a smile and my body complains about the loss of contact. I get up off the floor and look down at my girlfriend. Half-naked and covered in my bite marks. Seeing my marks on her gives me a pleasure I didn’t expect but also some guilt for feeling that way. She reaches out her hand, but instead I just pick her up easily.

Her eyes open widely, “I forgot how strong you are.” She says resting her arms around my neck instead as I carry her like a princess to her bed.

“Armstrong, remember?” I joke and she laughs.

“How did I miss that one.”

I put her down on the bed, “We’ve arrived my princess.”

She smiles at me shyly and I enter the bed next to her. Her bed smells like her. What a heavenly environment. I immediately cuddle into her again not liking being away and she accepts me in her arms with a kiss to the top of my head. The arm she puts over me has a perfect teeth mark of my fangs.

“I’m sorry...”

“What?”

“My mark…”

She looks down at her arm then places her lips on it and kisses it, “Why are you sorry? They’re beautiful.”

That makes me really happy, and I smile widely while hugging her tightly like a teddy bear. Her body is so comfortable. I can’t even explain how much I craved her touch.

She returns my hug as tightly as her current strength can manage, “Don’t get married. I don’t want you to get married. I don’t want to see you get married to anyone… that isn’t me.” I hear tears and I look up to see her crying.

“Freen… I’m not getting married I promise.” I kiss away her tears. I look down to my hand where I keep my couple ring. I take off the ring and move it to my ring finger, “I’m already promised to someone else. How could I get married.”

P’Freen holds up her hand and moves her ring as well. I hold her hand and look at our rings. Both on our left ring fingers and I almost feel breathless from looking at her finger with my ring on it with the mark of my fangs perfectly symbolizing my ownership. She entwines our fingers and kisses my hand.

“But…What do you think about me being human?” She asks as her lips leave my hand.

“I love you being human.”

“You said you wanted to turn me…”

Oh… We’re going to talk about that…. Now.

“I love the fact that you’re human, but I’m terrified of losing you. Living in a world without you. I don’t ever want to think of a time when I don’t have you. If I turned you, they would never be able to take you away. That’s why…”

“I’m scared Becbec…. But I’m also terrified of losing you more that’s why if I-“ I steal her lips before she finishes.

“Don’t say it… It’s in my nature. To want to make you mine. Marking you. Changing you. When we have sex, I have trouble… controlling. It just came out. I don’t want you to change yourself for me. That won’t make me happy. I love you like this and I want you to be free. I never got to be free. How could I take away your freedom. Your life. Everything would change.”

“But I can’t live without you anymore Becky! There is no ‘life’ without you! When we were apart, I realized how much I feel for you. How much I feel for you right now. And I have no idea what to do to keep you next to me!”

I feel my breath hitch, “How do you feel for me?”

“I want to see you every day. Make love every day. Wake up with you in my bed. Have you in my head. Feel your emotions. Your desires. I want you to bite me all over. Bite me so much it never wears off. I want to be the one next to you. Holding your bags, opening your door, holding your hand, fixing your hair, I don’t think you realize how stunningly beautiful you are Bec! You don’t see the way people look at you! But I see it! I see how they look at you because that’s how I look at you! But I’m just a human and I don’t deserve to be able to look at you that way!” She says in a panic.

I kiss her. I lick her lip and push my tongue in her mouth. She’s surprised for a moment then accepts me fully. Her hand rests on my hip till I slowly pull away from our deep kiss.

“No more being apart. I don’t care what my family says. I’m just… Becky…I just want to be Becky with you. I have to go back to talk with them. Come with me.” I say while playing with her fingers and her ring.

“How could I Bec… what could I possibly say or do… ”

“Will you let me marry Nat?”

“Of course I won’t!”

“You could tell them that….”

I can hear her heart racing with anxiousness. She’s quiet for a few moments will she contemplates then hugs me tightly, “Ok… I want to fight for you Becbec. I will fight for you…”

***

After I let her rest for a little bit to regain her strength I called a taxi. In the taxi she’s shaking her leg anxiously. I put my hand on her leg to stop her.

“Babe.”

She stops and puts her hand on mine. I completely forgot because she changed into a long sleeve shirt, but I see my bite marks on her hand. I look to the front to see if the driver can see. He’s concentrating on the road.

I lean closer to her and whisper in her ear, “Your hand.”

She looks down then quickly tries to pull down her sleeve.

“Can you… you know.” She looks to my lips.

I really shouldn’t. I’ve given her so much already. But my parents seeing it…

“He can’t see right?”

“Maybe just…” She pulls my hand then looks up, “Or maybe.” She says and indicates with my eyes to sit on her.

“He’s going to think we’re….”

“Better than him seeing something else.” She whispers back.

I swallow and move onto her lap straddling her.

She licks her lips, “You look so beautiful in that dress.”

“What about the underwear?” I tease.

“Very sexy.” Freen moves her hand to my ass, and I immediately grab it and pull it away.

“He’ll see….”

She moves her hand back and looks unsure of where to put it. I bite my lip to draw blood then press them against her. She panics trying to hide her hand before the marks heal and sticks it under my dress on my upper thigh. My thighs tighten and I push into her.

I pull back from her lips, “Baby you can’t do that now…”

“Sorry…” She says and runs her hand down to take it out in the worst tantalizing way ever, “It’s fine now.” She says looking to the driver and to her hand, “BB you can get off it’s healed.”

I rest my head against her shoulder and close my eyes, “One second.”

My fangs… are out.

“What’s…. Oh.”

She seems to contemplate putting her hand on my back then decides against it and leaves her hands by her sides fiddling with her pants. Her heart races and her breathing quickens. She glances at my lips and licks hers. I can feel her getting aroused.

“Freen, why are you also getting you know!” I whisper to her.

“I can’t control it! This position is too much…”

“I’m going to get off.”

She looks down, “You’re still….”

“I know that!”

I move off her and close my mouth and cover it with my hand. I look to see the driver looking through the mirror, so I quickly look away. I try look out the window to the city. Freen reaches over and holds my hand and strokes it. I look back and rest my head on her shoulder.

She yawns and rests her head on mine with heavy eyes. Cute.

Sleepy babe?

Becbec….hug…

-Freen?

I heard her thoughts. I look up and she’s sleeping. We’re connected again. I’m so glad. I reach my arms over and hug her as she requested.

***

I had to wake P’Freen up when we reached my house. She fell deep asleep. I let her rest on my lap and played with her hair while she cuddled into me. It was so adorable.

She wipes her eyes and yawns while she tries to see in the darkness. After finally waking up enough reality hits her. She stares at the mansion anxiously.

“Are they home?” She asks.

“Yes…”

Originally, I was hoping they wouldn’t be but now it doesn’t make a difference. P’Freen holds my hand looking for support.

“What if I forget?”

“You won’t. I would never let them.”

She turns to look at me and gives me a hug, “Whatever happens. I will never give up on you.”

She takes my hand again and leads me to the mansion trying her best to appear confident.

After entering the house I’m immediately met with the sight of my parents by the table discussing something seriously. Still in their formal wear.

“You’re finally home.” My dad says.

I hold Freen’s hand tightly, “I’m not marrying Nat.”

“Don’t you at least want to hear what we have to say?” He replies plainly glancing down to our hands and the rings on our fingers.

“No! There’s nothing you could possibly say to change my mind! I’m dating Freen and I don’t care what you think! And if you have a problem with that then I’m going to leave!”

“You can date her.”

“And another thing- what did you say?”

“If you had let us talk with you, you would have known that. We agreed to the proposal not even minutes before the party and the Uareksit’s announced it before we could speak to you which was a surprise for us as well. It had been something that we have talked about for a while now with them. We thought we would wait but after talking with your mother we came to a decision. You can date Freen. Date her for as long as you want on the condition that after she dies you marry Nat.”

“What….”

“Long engagements aren’t uncommon. A good compromise, don’t you think? You can date Freen in secrecy for her whole life. Death till you part as they say in human society. Is this not what you want? In exchange you marry Nat afterwards to continue the line. You’re good friends. That’s all that is really needed.”

“No! I’m still not marrying him! Ever!”

My mom finally speaks up, “Bec we’re letting you be with Freen. Do you know how big of a deal this is?”
“But you’re treating her like a secret lover!”

Freen holds my hand tightly, “Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong. Thank you for allowing me to date P’Becky. I promise to look after her to the best of my abilities.”

“Freen….” I let out softly.

She looks to me with eyes indicating for me to stop fighting with them.

***

I bring her up to my room. My parents calmed down after Freen seemingly agreed to their conditions and they didn’t stop me when we walked up together. At the very least what they say seems to be genuine. I can be with Freen. But it’s conditional. Afterwards I have to marry Nat.

The first thing I see when I get to my room is the pile of toys I left on my bed and my new pillow placed neatly next to it.

I rush to move the toys, “This was just…”

“I think I’m probably the last person you need to explain this to.”

“Right…”

I quickly move them away so we can sit.

“Can they hear?” She asks after we sit down.

“Probably not unless they purposefully try to… why did you agree. You said you would never let me marry Nat. Are you really fine with me marrying him after you die?”

“I’m not Bec! I don’t want that. I just thought that we have time to change their mind. They said that I can be with you until I die right? So, then I have 60 plus years for them to call off the engagement.”

“Only 60 years…”

“And if I didn’t die… then you would never be with him anyway.” She says hinting at me changing her.

I take a deep breath, “Freen... I think we need to discuss this more. I’m not ready. I don’t want you to make that choice because of… this.”

So much has happened in one day. My mind and emotions can’t keep up. From the sudden engagement announcement to making up my mind to run away with P’Freen to being told I can keep her as my secret lover. As well as her sudden verbalization of wanting me to change her. I want it to be because that’s what she wants. Not because of other factors. I can’t help feeling like she would be giving up so much all because of me and it doesn’t sit right with me even if all I want is to live together with her forever. What if she feels regrets for giving up her humanity. She wouldn’t even be able to tell her mom or her friends.

“You said you would run away. Even if you ran everyone knows who you are, and I don’t want you to run from your family Becky. I’ll do my best to help them understand. They haven’t had a chance to truly know me. Before they wanted us to part and now, they are allowing us to date. With even more time maybe they could come to accept me. Running away with you… they would always hate me for that. Probably even do something worse…”

I sigh and rest my head on her shoulder, “Why is everything so complicated in my life. I just want to be with you. No conditions. No secrets. Is that too much to ask?”

She holds my hand and strokes it and gives me a kiss on my forehead, “It’s not ideal but even so I’m really happy that I can be with you like this again and I don’t want to lose that…. Can we talk more tomorrow I’m so exhausted. What time is it?”

I pick up my phone and check, “Oh, it’s getting close to my bedtime too. It’s 5.”

“5…. I think I slept like 2 hours….”

“Want to take a bath then go to bed?”

Her eyes shift away nervously, “You mean… together?”

***

“When you said bath, I wasn’t expecting a whole private onsen sized bath.” She says as we both rinse and wash ourselves on opposite sides of the bathroom. Purposefully. Because this is my house. With my family at home. With guards throughout the house. All of which have strong senses.

“It’s not that big? Is it?”

I go in the bath first. I take my time putting my foot in because of the heat. Usually, I would take an ice bath. Or maybe slightly heated but after feeding I can handle higher temperatures. This is the highest I’ve ever put it though.

“Careful, it’s really hot. I put the temperature up.” I warn as I get myself into the water. I’ve never bathed or showered with Freen before so I’m not sure what temperature she usually uses but any hotter and I might overheat. I also keep squinting because of the lights. I put them on for Freen, but I took my contacts off already so they’re very bright. Through my squinting I watch Freen finish washing herself. She has her back towards me so I can only see her bareback and ass. It’s getting even hotter in here somehow. I bite my lip and look away as she turns around.

She puts her foot in then gets in immediately, “Bec….. it’s cold.”

“What!? I feel like I might pass out from the heat...”

“Maybe not cold but lukewarm? What temperature do you usually have it on?”

“Ice.”

“Ice?”

“Yeah, like I’ll ask them to put ice in it. Or after I’ve fed on your warm blood I’ll put the temperature up a little. Maybe like 20 degrees max? It’s 30 right now. Is it not hot?”

“I don’t think showering together is going to happen any time soon….” She says trying to go lower into the water to get more heat. She keeps looking then looking away from me. Her eyes trying to stay on my face.

“We’ve seen each other naked often. If you wanted to… you could just look.”

She looks back at me and even though I said that seeing her deep brown eyes staring at my naked body makes me shy. I retreat slightly into the water in embarrassment. I look at her body too. I’ve seen it often too. I could probably even point out specific blemishes at this point, but I still like looking at it. She’s so beautiful it takes my breath away. Even the water too with the drops falling down her body. Mesmerizing. We sit in silence looking at each other. I pour some water along my arms.

So far…I want her to sit between my legs.

I smirk, “I can hear your thoughts.”

Her eyes open wider and she looks away shyly, “Which ones?”

“Between your legs, huh?” I tease.

“I was just uh… yeah. It’s cold and… I was thinking that would be nice… I want you to do that…. A lot.” She gives in.

I raise my eyebrow, “Just sitting?

She nods. I move to her end, and she opens her legs and arms. I look down for a moment and gulp. I sit between her legs, and she puts her arms around me. Her boobs press against my back. I take a deep breath. So much direct skin contact.

“Becbec is still warm from my blood. You feel good.” She says in a whisper and digs her head into my shoulder, “Smell good too.”

Oh…. Not good. Or more accurately it feels really good. Like really fucking good. Which is a problem right now. Besides her boobs her front is now touching my ass. There’s not spaces between us. Mixed with the heat of her body and the heat of the water I can hardly breathe. She on the other hand is feeling cold and because of that is looking for heat from my body and being touchy. I can even feel her get turned on as she touches me. Her hand finds its way up to my boobs.

“Ah…” I let out.

“We already did it a lot today BB why are your fangs out again?” She whispers into my ear.

“Don’t act like it’s just me.” I whisper back, holding her arm and leaving kisses while holding back from touching my fangs, “But I can’t bite you again baby. My parents will see, and I can’t give you more blood today.”

“You could do it where they can’t see. I don’t mind having Becbec’s marks on my body. I like them.” She says and kisses my neck.

“Are you still faint?”

“Not that much.”

I hold her hand and move it down to my sex.

-Finger me.

She moves her hand down my abdomen, “If that’s what Becbec wants.” She says and kisses my neck again.

Her fingers touch my sex and I hold back a moan by biting my lip. Her left hand explores my sex before drawing circles on my clit while her right hand massages my boobs. As she does it I feel her push her front against my ass like she’s fucking me.

-That feels so good.

And this?

She pushes two fingers in me.

“Ah… Freen…” I let out a moan.

“I love you Becbec.” She says while pushing deeper into me.

She keeps pushing and the sensation is building fast. I can’t take it anymore. I turn around and straddle her. Pushing her fingers back into me and I ride them. When I feel close, in panic I search her body and sink my fangs into her boob. Fangs deep and tongue on her nipple. I give it a lick.

“Becky!” She moans.

I climax in her arms and lick her boob while she strokes my back.

-Sex is so fucking good.

She chuckles.

Is that so?

“I didn’t mean for you to hear that.”

“I know I said you could bite somewhere they can’t see but I wasn’t expecting…” She says and looks down to the bite mark on her right boob.

I pout, “I panicked.”

She kisses my lips, “It’s ok, teerak.”

I move my hand down her body, and she shivers, “Does my baby want it too?

“Bec!” She lets out.

I touch her sex and she holds me close. I rub two fingers against her clit and she humps into my hand.

“Put it in.” She begs.

I gulp, “I don’t know how strong I should-“
“It’s fine I trust you.” She says staring into my eyes with dilated pupils making her eyes almost black. Trying to hold my hand down to her entrance.

I move my fingers and push into her. I’ve never put my fingers inside her before. I was worried about hurting her. Her insides are unbelievably hot and wet. She pulls my arm closer.

“You can move them.”

I try to lightly push into her, and I hear the splashing of the water. She reacts positively and pushes herself deeper into me.

“Fuck!” She swears.

“Good?” I ask kissing her cheek.

I’m trying to hold back my strength as best as I can. I have to put my other hand on the edge of the bath and grip it.

“Yeah, keep doing that. You can be harder!”

I add a bit more strength and push deeper into her.

“There! Don’t stop!” She encourages.

I keep it up till her body twitches and she pulls me into her. I can immediately tell that she came. The feeling of becoming one with her in this way is indescribable. I feel like I’ve claimed her in every way today. From the mark on her boob, the ring on her finger and my fingers inside her. Every part of her is mine.

“Love you.” I tell her and kiss her deeply while taking out my fingers and moving my arm around her body. Her tongue runs over my fang, and I suck the blood drops that fill our kiss.

I’m yours

Chapter Text

I wake up unsure what the time is. Naked. Bite marks scattered around my body. My boob, my hip, my inner thigh, my left ass cheek. They don’t hurt but feel a little sensitive. The memories of yesterday fresh in my mind. How she looks, how she sounds, the feel of her skin, her taste, her scent, her tongue, her fingers inside me, her fangs digging into me.  All my desires fully satisfied. I forgot what that feels like to not feel constant want and desire. To finally feel content. Having those desires filled felt better than I could have imagined. She’s so good at… fulfilling them. I don’t even know when I fell asleep, I was exhausted yesterday. She’s still naked. Still asleep. Hugging my arm into her. My forearm between her two soft breasts. Her lips pressed against my hand. Like an ice block. I shiver and attempt to move under the covers but as soon as I move my hand back, she follows it and hugs it tighter. Even leaving a lick. I give up and put my other arm over her. She immediately snuggles into me and my body tenses and braces the cold. The nakedness is nice but I’m definitely awake now. I feel like I just jumped into the pool.

Becky still asleep finds her way to my neck pressing her nose against it and I gulp. She doesn’t do anything but rub her nose against it. Then finally leaving a lick. She doesn’t seem to know what she’s doing. I think it's morning and she wants breakfast… being me. I’m breakfast.

“Becbec…are you thirsty?”

She hooks her leg over mine and pulls it. My thigh presses against her sex. That area being cold as well is always a surprise no matter how many times I feel it. Her cold body starts to feel good against me when my neck starts burning and itching. All of a sudden, the iciness offering the much needed relief.

“Milk tea….” She mumbles and licks. Her cold tongue stopping the fire in my neck.

Milk tea!?

“BB wake up you’re thirsty.”

She mumbles something incomprehensible, and the periodic licks become more frequent while she holds me tighter.

I kind of just want to… let her.

I rest my hand on her head and stroke it. She opens her mouth and bites. Her eyes open in shock and she retreats before sucking. Her fangs only partially piercing my skin.

Her red eyes almost glowing in the constant darkness of her room. This is why I can’t even tell what time it is. If not for the lights her house is constantly dark. The lack windows bothers me but I can’t say I’m surprised that a house full of vampires has no sunlight. She blinks a little then closes her eyes again half asleep.

Becky stretches her mouth cutely almost like a yawn. Her fangs not going down because she’s thirsty and hasn’t even fully realised. She gulps a couple of times and tries to snuggle back into her previous position with her fangs protruding out of her mouth. Like a child who refuses to use the bathroom. She tends to do that too. Not wanting to go to the bathroom. Not wanting to feed when she should. Sleep when she should. Very stubborn. Makes me wonder what her true age would be if she was human, and we aged at the same rate mentally. I imagine she would be younger. Maybe twenty is a good estimate after all.

Now that I’m awake I decide to tease her. I press my lips against her forehead. Then her nose. Then her lips. She opens her mouth again in irritation from the contact against her fangs and I blow at her. I chuckle at her scrunched face. Next, I move my hand closer. She licks her lips and opens her mouth, but I move it away with another chuckle. I put my finger on her lip and before I realize it, I’m getting pinned down to the bed with her holding tightly enough to leave a bruise. Unable to fully control her strength in the mornings. Playtime over.

She opens her eyes with a yawn and entwines our fingers while looking down at me and slowly moving her body down.

“You’re finally awake?” I say.

“Don’t tease me Freen.” She says moving her face to my neck. The burning itch getting stronger. She bites the area that she bit slightly before but properly this time with sucking. She only sucks a little bit, but I feel her body slowly begin to warm. She licks the area then kisses it lovingly. She yawns and puts her head on my chest where my heart is and after a few moments passes out on me into another deep sleep hugging me like I’m one of her stuffed animals.

“Becbec?”

I now have a new bite mark on my neck and my naked girlfriend sleeping on me. I don’t know how she managed to fall asleep. I feel the sexual frustration building from her aphrodisiacal bite. Meanwhile she’s sleeping comfortably as if she were my blanket and that was always her spot. I was going to go to the toilet but now I can’t move. She’s found a very comfortable spot using my left boob as a pillow while holding my right boob in her hand. I decide to hold it in because I don’t want to move her till, I’m ready to burst.

“Becky…”

She doesn’t even budge. I try to move but she won’t let me.

“Teerak…” I say again while attempting to move her off, “I need the toilet. I’ll come back…”

She scrunches her face in disapproval while I try to sneak out then holds my arm, “No...”

I laugh, “No? I can’t go to the toilet?”

She reluctantly releases. I give her a kiss on her forehead before heading to the toilet. I turn the light on to actually see something and the clock in the bathroom says its 2pm. I have to blink a couple more times.

2PM!? Am I on vampire time now!? There goes my Sunday.

After using the toilet, I take a moment to inspect the bite marks she left on me in the mirror after washing my hands. They’re not big. Her mark is two small holes. The area is slightly red as well but if she bites harder, she leaves a bruise. It’s not very obvious unless you knew what you were looking at. You might just assume that you were looking at a bug bite or a hickey. It’s the kind of thing that if you know you know and if you don’t then you wouldn’t presume it to be that. I can see the two red holes peeking out from my upper inner thigh and I feel some embarrassment when I remember her face between my legs in bed while I moaned her name. I take a deep breath and look away to the two new marks on my neck. They’re fresh and red. I run my finger over them, and they feel sensitive. Perhaps from the poison that laces her fangs. It’s a good feeling that sends a shiver down my spine and arousal to my gut. I have to move my finger away and take another moment of deep breaths before I leave the bathroom.

Becky managed to take over the whole bed while I was gone, spread out like a starfish.

“Ow…”

She moves around so much. She was so adamant that I stay too then didn’t leave any place for me. Should I lie on her? Or tickle her?

Before I can decide my plan of action, I hear calling from across the door.

“Miss Freen, I prepared food for when you’re awake.” Pat says.

“I’m awake but you didn’t have to do that P’Pat.” I say and my stomach betrays me by growling.

“I could bring up a meal instead if you would prefer? You can eat it when you are ready.”

I look down at my naked body then I look to Becky’s naked body not even covered by a blanket because she kicked it off at some point while I was in the bathroom.

“No! No… I’ll come down now…” I say picking up the blanket and covering Becky then looking to my pile of clothes on the floor.

I button my shirt up completely to hide my neck and let Becky sleep more while I go down to eat. Kind of nervous about exploring the big house even though I’m guided by Pat. As far as I know Becky’s family is mostly busy with work every day going out at different times. I’m not sure if everyone is still sleeping or if they’re awake or if they’re out working already. I pass some familiar faces among the guards but don’t see Clarence around.

“Becca was still sleeping?” She asks.

“Yeah, fast asleep taking up the whole bed.” I joke.

Pat smiles, “That’s good. She hasn’t been sleeping well recently.”

So that’s why…

I’m led to the dining room where a large amount of food is spread out. It’s a continental breakfast for one. My mouth opens wide while I’m left in awe.

“You really didn’t have to! I can’t eat all this! Thank you so much but I’m fine with just some rice, meat, and soup! And you don’t have to worry I could cook something up myself out of whatever there is available. Even just some toast and jam are fine. I feel really bad.”

Pat chuckles, “Mrs. Armstrong’s orders. ‘Make sure she gets fed well. Freen isn’t a pillow.’”

“Not a pillow?” I tilt my head in confusion.

“Oh, you don’t know about the pillow situation?”

“The pillow situation?”

I don’t know about the pillow situation that she is referring to but if I were to think about Becky and pillows. I know I had to replace a few of those at my house. I wake up and they’re…. Oh.

“Has she….” I make a biting gesture.

“Habit since she was a child. She’s never really grown out of it, but you didn’t hear that from me.”

I laugh while I sit down, “Adorable.”

“Pat! You seen my gold watch? The Rolex?” Richie rushes in doing his tie.

She takes it out her pocket, “Was left in the fridge. Was just about to move it back.”

“Fridge!? How did I… Becky. She’s messing with me again. Did mom and dad leave?”

“2 hours ago. They said they had something come up.”

“Shit! I’m going to be late.”

He sighs then looks to the table where I’m sitting trying not to bother and dishing out some toast, eggs, and bacon. I considered greeting but he came in in such a rush.

“Morning Freen, is Becs up?”

“Morning!” I greet in shock, “Um... not yet.”

“I’ll have to talk to her when I get back.”

“So does everyone know?” I ask awkwardly to nobody, but he hears.

“About the engagement or the agreement?”

I guess that answers the question.

“Both?”

After tightening his tie, he begins to put on his watch, “Mom and dad told me about it in the car. I heard the engagement announcement, but Bec ran out there before anyone could speak to her. I knew they had talked about it before. Ever since Becs was born. If the Uareksit’s had a daughter instead it would have been my engagement announcement. I don’t like it either, but we’re born with certain obligations. I think they were hoping she would just fall for a pure blood on her own, so they were hesitant to make it official. They don’t want to force her I think any pure blood would have been good. “He thinks for a moment then adds, “Any man. No offence.”

I smile awkwardly, “I get it…”

“Her preferences made that difficult. The first time Becky dated a girl you should have seen their faces.” He laughs, “Poor girl got transferred to the opposite side of the earth. She wasn’t even the only one Becs slept with just the one who got found out.” He laughs again then stops guiltily, “Again no offence.”

I’m not naïve to think Becky hasn’t been with anyone else in her 90 years but it’s still not something I want to think about.

“Only girls?” I ask hesitantly.

“Both.” He says then quickly adds, “But she never introduced any of them to mom and dad! She always broke up with them before that. Maybe she felt it wasn’t worth the fight? But you’re different. I’ve never seen her get so worked up about someone before. I think everyone thought she would move on like she always does but no one liked seeing her suffer like that… I know it’s hard to believe after everything, but my parents want to give Becky anything she wants if they can. They let her do law, hang out with the humans, they didn’t force her into the company… Speaking of, I’d like to keep talking but I need to get going.” He says grabbing a flask from the fridge, “Tell Becs I want to talk to her later.”

“Sure, no problem.” I say and he leaves with a wave that I return.

I let out a sigh because I can’t give them the one thing they want. A pure blood child. I would if I could. I love children. I’d love to raise a baby with Becky but it's just impossible in every way.

I eat my food silently while I contemplate my options. Would they ever be able to accept me?

“Is it to your taste?” P’Pat asks.

“Yes sorry! It’s delicious!” I compliment.

“We all admire your sincerity and Becca adores you very much Miss Freen.” She says with a smile.

I return the smile, “Thank you P’Pat.”

As if I knew already, I raise my head at the exact time that Becky enters my view. It might be the senses coming back. I could hear her thoughts yesterday. I’m still trying to get used to controlling it again. As well as the sensation of feeling her randomly at different times, knowing her desires. She’s in a matching set of black pyjamas. Oversized top and short shorts. Instead of contacts she put on her glasses so I can still see her stunning crimson red eyes. Her hair is still slightly messy, so she pushes it back while licking her lips. She’s so breathtakingly beautiful. I wish she would put on proper clothes instead of walking around like this in a house full of grown men scattered around. She looks at me and smiles. I feel like my world has stopped and I become very aware of how incredibly deeply in love with her I am.

She greets P’Pat and sits down next to me.

“Good morning, P’Freen.” She says with a cheeky smile while grabbing a grape off the bowl of fruit and placing it in her mouth.

“Morning sleepy. Do you even remember what happened this morning?” I tease.

Her eyes shift to my neck, and she rubs her finger over her lip, “Which time?”

I choke on the toast and look frantically for a drink that isn’t on the table. P’Pat runs back with a glass and apologizes for forgetting that I drink water.

-They’ll hear.

I’m sure everyone thinks you came to my room and just slept with that shirt buttoned up so tightly in this heat.

She goes to unbutton my top button and I stop her.

“Bec.” I say with a frown.

“What?” She rests her head on my shoulder, “Don’t sulk na ka.” She says cutely and I melt immediately by smiling and sticking another grape in her mouth.

She chuckles. I get the urge to kiss her cheek but stop myself. Becky has less restraint and puts her hand on my leg while I eat. She strokes my leg lightly without much thought.

My mind wonders to all the ways I touched her only a few hours ago. How she became mine and I became hers. Her hand strays close to her bite. My hand reaches down in lightning speed, and I grab her hand and look at her.

“Sorry… I forgot.” She realises immediately.

“It’s Ok… Oh and Richie wanted to speak to you.” I say and gently move her hand closer to my knee instead of my inner thigh. Even then her touch just feels… so good.

“Oh yeah? I’ll message him.”

I chew slowly while I hold her hand under the table. Entwining our fingers. Stroking the back of her hand with my thumb. My heart races at the thought that others might see. P’Mathew is in the corner having followed Becky down, normally a role Clarence would take. He doesn’t seem to be around today. I kind of want them to see. I kind of want everyone to see. I don’t like it being a ‘secret’.

Want to make-out?

I drink the rest of my water and stand up, “I need the bathroom. Bec, don’t you need the bathroom? We should go to the bathroom.” I say and grab her hand and pull.

She looks at me and stands up, “Uh... yeah. I do actually.”

We both don’t meet P’Pat’s eyes as I drag her to the closest bathroom and close the door.

“Let me brush my teeth first.” I say trying to make sure the water got rid of all the food in my mouth then taking a handful and swishing some more water in my mouth, gargling, and spitting it out then searching below the sink for a toothbrush.

“There’s no toothbrushes in this bathroom babe.”

“Oh…” I stop my search.

“I don’t mind if you don’t.” She says taking off her glasses and placing them next to the basin. I look back to her and lick my lips then press them against hers. So soft. I leave multiple kisses on her lips before her tongue asks for permission. I open my mouth and we kiss deeply. Our tongues caress each other, and she presses me against the sink. I move my hands around her waist and pull her.

Why were you thinking about sex?

-Why were you stroking my inner thigh?

Her fangs erect mid kiss and I let my tongue run over them because she likes that. My blood enters my mouth, and she sucks my tongue eagerly.

After kissing for a while, we pull back with deep breaths. Her lips are glistening from my saliva and blood while her eyes are glowing red. I move back her hair behind her ear gently as it was falling out of place.

“You’re so beautiful.”

I’ve never felt desire like this.

She looks down to my lips and I give her another soft kiss. Her clothes are so thin and her shorts so short that I can feel her bare skin. She’s not wearing underwear.

“Don’t walk around the house like this.”

She grins, “Why not?”

“Because…I just don’t think it’s proper…”

“But I like it when you’re jealous. It’s hot.”

“I never said I was jealous!”

“You might not have said it but it’s what you were thinking. ‘Only I should get to see Becky like this’”.

I blush, “No more thought reading!”

She kisses my cheek, “But P’Freen’s thoughts are so romantic… especially when we make love.” She whispers in my ear and pushes her body closer. Her soft breasts press against me.

The tension is very quickly becoming too much. I feel hot. I’m getting very turned on.

“Bec…” I say softly.

She presses her nose against my neck, “Your heart is beating so fast, teerak. Are you trying to seduce me?”

I swallow and move my hand down her lower back to her ass, “Becky is the one... seducing.”

It’s so easy for me to slip my hand under her shorts and feel her ass directly. Firm, soft. Maybe we could just… do it in the downstairs bathroom. They already know what we do with each other. Her parents aren’t even home. P’Richie left. Becky is moving her mouth to my neck and pulling down my collar.

RING

We separate instantly in shock from the sound of my phone ringing. I have to take a few breaths before answering my phone call from Nam.

“We still on for today? I sent messages and you didn’t answer?”

Shit! I completely forgot I agreed to go get drinks with P’Nam, P’Heng and P’Opp. I recently introduced P’Opp to my friends, and they really hit it off. We agreed to go drinking. I thought hanging out with friends and alcohol might take my mind off everything and help with the withdrawal. That was before. Everything. I want to spend the rest of my day with Becky now.

I’m about to tell her I have to cancel, “About this evening-“

I want to join.

“Can Becky come?”

****

In the end it ends up being Me, P’Nam, P’Heng, P’Opp, Becky and…. P’Mathew. I had partly expected the bodyguard situation to be over. But it seems I was mistaken. She almost had three of them trying to come with. They seemed to be in a mess today on what to do. Eventually it was agreed that they would send P’Mathew as he is the most likely to pass as a friend of Becky’s. I’m kind of worried about this. I think P’Nam is going to interview him. He became designated driver. Taking one of the less audacious cars being a BMW to the bar. I got ready at Becky’s house. She lent me clothes; I look overdressed in brand goods for our simple bar hangout. At first look it seems like a simple oversized sweater and jeans combo till you realise it’s Balenciaga. It covers up almost all my bite marks too, but I had to put a Band-Aid on my neck. Becky is wearing a black lace Gucci crop top and jeans. Originally, I told her to wear a sweater too which she put on. Complained about being hot and now it’s been discarded on the car seat. The lace is mostly see-through. I can see her black Calvin Klein sports bra underneath which according to her is acceptable to wear on its own. Can she not put the sweater on? As if she doesn’t have an issue with people staring at her already and then she decides to wear… that!? I can’t even fully look her direction because I’ll end up staring. But I doubt she would even notice currently because she’s been preoccupied.

She’s leaning forward to the driver’s seat and talking to P’Mathew with a frown while the poor guy is trying to drive and also not look down her top in the rear-view mirror. I’m staring at him with my own glare making sure I don’t see his eyes drop down.

“What do you mean Clarence isn’t in!?” She complains again.

“I wasn’t told anything either Miss. That’s all I know.”

“By who? Mom? Dad?”

“Mrs. Armstrong told me this morning.”

“Did she say when he would be back!?”

“She didn’t mention.”

Becky sighs in annoyance and returns to her seat beside me, “Was just no one going to tell me about this?” She says in frustration.

“I’m sure he’s fine. Probably just taking a break.” I try to comfort her while also trying to control the feelings of jealousy from her very real unhappiness at him not being there for only one day.

“Vampires don’t need rest days babe.” She says and I have to hold my jeans and grip them to stop my leg from shaking in irritation and anger from the burning fire of jealousy rising up within me. She seems to care an awful lot about him. So much so that she’s upset that he’s not here for one day!? When she didn’t see me way longer. He’s always right beside her too. For all I know he’s seen her change and all kinds of things. Not like he even has to when these are the clothes she wears. Being next to someone so much having them do everything for you wouldn’t be weird to develop feelings. He’s attractive too. Enough to be a model. Others seem to think they make a good match. At least better than me. He’s a vampire. Male.

“Freen.” She says and I look at her and, in my surprise, she pushes her lips against mine and kisses me. Sticks her tongue in and everything right for P’Mathew to see. The initial shock wears off and I reciprocate the kiss. I stare at her afterwards trying to process all my emotions.

Clarence saw me leave the party and didn’t stop me. I’m worried they found out and dismissed him.

“Oh…”

I feel guilt for thinking all those things when if it weren’t for him turning a blind eye for our sake, I might not be here with Becky right now. Worst of all is I still feel the horrible fire of jealousy towards him even after hearing her explanation. It doesn’t change the fact that she cares for him.

Becky casually holds up her hand with the ring on it in front of my face. The ring was moved back to our index fingers because otherwise people would ask questions, but the meaning doesn’t change. We’re still promised to each other.

I smile, hold her hand and kiss the ring.

***

“Becky!” P’Nam says and gives her a hug, “I thought you died!? How were the exams? You look stunning by the way.” She goes straight for Becky completely ignoring me and I clear my throat.

Becky laughs, “Yeah, they went well. Worth all the studying.”

“Oh, Freen Hi.” She says simply, “Didn’t see you there.”

I pretend not to see hear her and greet Heng, “Hey P’Heng how’s it going?”

“Good, good. You? Allergies fine? You look better.”

P’Nam let’s go of Becky and pushes me then we both laugh.

“You can’t steal my gag! Glad you’re feeling better. Allergies cleared up? I was getting really worried. Was going to recommend a specialist.”

I had told everyone I was suffering with allergies while I was going through withdrawal. They believed it easily considering I have had a history of very bad allergies before.

“Yeah. All good now.” I say and look over to Becky unknowingly.

Heng greets Becky while I talk to P’Nam then turns to Mathew, “You must be Becky’s friend.”

He looks panicked for a second at his new job of acting like we’re all friends.

“Miss-”

“Miss?” Heng questions

“Ah sorry. Be… Yeah, we’re friends.” He puts together not able to get himself to say Becky’s first name.

Is he going to be, ok? I’m concerned for him.

After we all greet and take our places at the table still waiting for P’Opp to arrive. P’Nam whispers next to me, “N’Mathew was it? He’s kind of cute don’t you think?”

“…. I guess?? Maybe?”

“He just needs an older woman.”

I hear Mathew visibly choke on his drink on the opposite side of the table despite being in conversation with Heng. Obviously able to hear our exchange regardless.

Not too long after Opp arrives in a rush complaining about Bangkok traffic and then almost getting scammed by the taxi driver.

“Was crazy. Do I look like a tourist to you!? And even if I was, they think they can get away with charging double!?” He’s about to sit down then sees Becky and freezes. He looks at me then looks at Becky. Then looks at me again.

“Nice to meet you….” He begins.

“It’s Becky! And this is my friend Mathew. Nice to meet you.” My girlfriend greets with an innocent smile while still holding my arm.

“Becky… Mathew. Yes, nice to meet you.” He says again then looks back at me.

“Take a seat over here Opp.” Heng says scooting over.

“Just going to go to the toilet first actually. N’Freen, can you help me find it?”

“Oh, I went earlier the men’s is just over….” Heng looks across the room and points, “There on the left.”

“Thanks.” He says and looks to me again trying to hint to me about something.

“I need to go anyways actually so I can show you.” I say standing up and Becky pouts at me.

-I’ll be back now.

As soon as we walk a few paces Opp drags me behind the wall by the toilets.

“That’s Becky Armstrong! ‘The’ Becky Armstrong!”

“Why are you so shocked? I thought you kind of knew already.”

“I thought maybe… but that’s mother fucking Becky Armstrong sitting there!? In the flesh! …. Damn. Girl. Damn. And it looks like you got bit, congrats.”

My face goes red, and I cover his mouth, “Not so loud. They’ll hear.”

“They? Mathew? Who’s he again?”

“Bodyguard…”

“Ohhhh wait I remember him. The stalker?”

I nod, “Anyways just act natural. P’Nam and P’Heng don’t know.”

“Don’t worry I got it. Not gonna lie it’s my first time meeting a pure blood. We really need to have a proper talk about this another day because I have so many questions... Also, I wasn’t lying about the toilet. Been holding it in since the taxi. Think I’m gonna burst.” He says and makes a rush for the restroom.

Since I came all the way I decide to go too.

***

When I get back from the bathroom P’Nam has already ordered a round of tequila shots for everyone even Mathew. I don’t think it would technically matter if he drinks, but for sale of appearances he probably shouldn’t.

“First round’s on me.” She says and hands the shot to me when I sit down back next to Becky.

“Just to let you know I’m not planning on drinking a lot today.” I say.

P’Nam raises her eyebrow, “Just the other day you said you wanted to go hard.”

Becky looks to me and frowns, “You did?”

“I might have said that….”

“When you knew other girls would be around?” She adds unhappily.

“Cheers!” I deflect and others follow.

“Oh… I can’t drink. I’m driving.” Mathew says in a small voice unsure of what to do with his shot and Heng offers to take 2. We all take the shot. I wince at the alcohol and Becky pretends to make a face too even though I know it has no effect on her.

Before Becky can question me again Nam speaks up, “So Becky how do you know Mathew?”

“Actually, he works for my father’s company. We met recently at a company function.”

“I always forget that you’re an heiress since you’re always hanging out with us at shoddy bars.” She jokes.

“Careful they’ll hear you.” Heng jokes, “Don’t get us kicked out again.”

“That was one time!” She defends and the three of us laugh. Which leads to us telling everyone the story of how P’Nam got too drunk and started fighting with a bartender who wouldn’t serve her another drink and getting us all kicked out.

We all get drinks and talk about our drunk stories. Becky shared a made-up story of how she threw up in a cab in the U.K after drinking at a university party. Mathew said he had none which earned him taunting comments and P’Nam offering to take him out for drinks again another day when he wasn’t driving. P’Heng said he once got so drunk he tried breaking into the VIP section in a club and had 3 people trying to pull him back. P’Opp said he agreed to go to a strip club after drinking with a man he was trying to hit on and it only hit him once he was there that it was a strip club of girls.

I shared the story of how I fell asleep on a bar sofa and P’Heng had to carry me out on his shoulders.

***

P’Nam is on a mission to get everyone drunk. She seems to have made Becky her rival in drinking somehow. Still not able to believe that Becky can handle her alcohol as well as she can and unsatisfied that Becky went home early last time. Other people have got affected in the crossfire of the shot ordering and P’Opp is now looking very drunk as well.  P’Heng and P’Nam decide to go straight to the bar to get their next drink when the waiter wasn’t coming to our table.

“Becky I just love your style.” Opp compliments, “Where did you get that crop top. Slay girlll. ” He seems to have forgotten his nervousness of Becky being a pure blood.

Becky smiles happily. She looks like she is really enjoying herself, “It’s Gucci new collection.”

“Well…. Shit. I can’t afford that. I was thinking of looking at some crop tops for myself.”

“If there’s something you want, I could get it for you?” My girlfriend offers.

“What!? Seriously!? Oh my god, girl where have you been all my life.” He says reaching out to her hands and holding it, “Will you marry me?”

Becky giggles and I frown, “Remember that’s my girlfriend.”

P’Opp laughs, “And I am very gay with a boyfriend. Next time we should double date. I’ll invite P’Dam. You haven’t met yet.”

Becky’s face lights up, “That would be great! I’d love to talk to other… mixed couples…” She says looking at me for a second.

P’Opp gets what she’s trying to say and seems to remember, “P’Dam is going to get a shock for sure. Backtracking. What do you think, Freen? We could all get matching crop tops. We could call ourselves the crop top gays.” He jokes and we all laugh.

“I don’t know about that…”

Becky grins, “Why not?” I look down at her lace top exposing a large amount of skin. Of course. She looks absolutely stunning and if she wore this at my house, I would be very happy but…

Becky twirls her hair around her finger and looks at me flirtatiously, “How do I look P’Freen?”

“I really liked the sweater she was wearing earlier. I’d rather be the sweater gays.” I joke.

“You should have another shot babe.” Becky instructs.

I chuckle, “I thought you didn’t want me drinking?”

“I don’t want you drinking when I’m not there. You tend to be… popular.”

I raise my eyebrow, “How do you think I feel?”

“Flirting right in front of me and Mathew. Hey Mathew?” He says and Mathew looks up from his drink.

“Oh...um. I don’t think I should comment…” Mathew says hesitantly.

“He’s probably heard worse.” Becky says and I look at her with a frown, “I meant flirting. Not…”

“Let’s talk about something else! Where’s P’Nam and P’Heng? I think I need another drink too.” I say in embarrassment.

Becky and I decide to go together to the bar to get more drinks.

“Are you having a good time?” I ask her as we walk.

“I am. I finally feel… normal? Again. Just Becky.” She smiles.

I hold her hand with a smile of my own, “I’m glad.”

“But…”

“But?”

“I do kind of want alone time with you too.”

“I would have cancelled.”

“I know but I did miss everyone else. I also wanted to meet Opp.” She adds.

“What do you think of him?”

“He’s really funny. I like him. I want to talk more with him and his boyfriend. But I’m worried.” She says with a pout.

“Why?”

“Just worried… His boyfriend is a vampire. He might treat me differently…”

I turn to her and push her hair behind her ear, “Just be yourself and I’m sure it will be ok. I’ll be there too.”

She smiles, “Ok.”

I feel safe when I’m with her.

Her thoughts slip through to me, and I smile goofily to myself while leading us to the bar counter. P’Nam and P’Heng are holding their drinks about to walk back.

“Getting drinks?” Heng asks.

“Yeah, I think our waiter has given up.” I joke.

“It is getting busy now. The bartenders are also rushed.”

Nam adds in, “He saw us signalling and pretended not to.”

“Maybe he thought you should slow down on the drinks.” Heng jokes and earns a frown from Nam while we all laugh.

“Anyways we’re going to head back to the table.” He says.

“Yeah, no problem.”

The people in front of us leave and we get to the front of the counter. There’s two bartenders moving around frantically to every area. The group of guys next to us is ordering two shots each and already looking very drunk. There are people along the line holding up their hand and calling to get served. It looks like this might be a while like they said. They should have got more staff but perhaps they weren’t expecting this kind of turn out on a Sunday. This is a popular spot but admittedly I haven’t come on a Sunday before either.

“We might be waiting for a while.” I say to Becky.

She walks forward and leans her back on the counter not even looking at the bartenders but at me, “I don’t mind.”

“What can I get for you?” The male bartender asks, and Becky looks back.

That was fast. Great service.

I roll my eyes.

-I wonder why. Real mystery.

“WE’LL have two rum and cokes.” I say to him.

“And a shot of tequila.” Becky adds, “Because someone needs to loosen up.” She whispers back to me.

“Heyyyy, want a drink?” The two drunk guys who just took shots look to us.

My frustration reaches its limit and I put my arm over Becky’s shoulder, “Me and my GIRLFRIEND are good thank you.”

“Ohhhhh….. even hotter. Do you want to-“

“You should leave!” I say with a death stare, and they laugh awkwardly and leave with their drinks.

Every single damn time we go out to a bar or club. They’re like flies. I thought it was bad enough when I went by myself but now they’re coming at double the rate.

Becky whispers in my ear, “Next time I’ll wear the sweater.”

That line makes me smile wider than I have since reaching the bar.

“That make you happy?” She says with a laugh.

“You have no idea.”

***

We soon find out the reason it was so busy today. They’re doing karaoke tonight. Mid-conversation we suddenly hear singing. Nam and Opp had already gotten so drunk they immediately get up to put their names down for a duet. Although I haven’t had as many shots or drinks, I am starting to feel kind of drunk myself. Not drunk enough to sing in front of people if it was a private karaoke box it would be different. I’m not very confident at singing.

But I know someone who has a beautiful voice.

“Becbec why don’t you sing?” I encourage.

“I don’t know. I’m shy.”

“The people deserve to hear your voice.” I insist.

“Maybe if you sang with me?”

“I’m not good at singing.”

Heng joins in the conversation, “I heard a couple people that weren’t that good. You don’t have to be good for karaoke besides you are good I’ve heard you.”

“We can go to private karaoke next time. I don’t think I’ve had enough alcohol to sing in front of strangers.”

Becky leans into me, “I want to sing with you. Please. Na ka~”

I take a deep breath, “Let me just finish this first…” I say and take a big gulp of my drink.

***

We decided to sing At My Worst by Pink Sweat. It’s a song we both like so we know the lyrics. It’s easier for Becky being in English but I had to look up the lyrics again and Becky sat with me and helped me with some of the words while we sit and wait for our turn.

P’Nam and P’Opp sang thatthong sound by Youngohm and Sonofo. They danced like crazy, and the bar loved them. The rest of us couldn’t stop laughing. Even Mathew was loving it and for the first time I saw him let loose and laugh. I even got so absorbed in it that I started dancing with them and Becky followed me. So cute. She copies everything I do. I love how she’s not afraid to be silly with me despite being raised to be so proper. Maybe it’s the alcohol but I start looking forward to our duet. We all stay by the small stage where people are singing and sing along with them and cheer. P’Nam starts hanging onto Mathew and dancing by him and he looks stiff as a board not sure what to do with his hands. Whenever I look over at them, I end up laughing.

P’Opp starts to joke twerk against Heng who plays along, and I dance with Becky.

“I think you’re drunk.” She says to me with a teasing smile as I pull her closer by wrapping my arms around her neck.

“I’m not drunk. Just having fun.” I deny.

“Uh huh? I believe you.” She says sarcastically and sticks out her tongue.

“Who was the one saying how I needed shots?” I raise my eyebrow.

“I gave you one. P’Nam handled the rest.” She laughs.

“Is Mathew going to survive by the way?” I look over again and hold back my laughter.

“I’m sure he’s wishing he could actually get drunk.”

“So, you can’t get drunk at all? All vampires?” I confirm.

“Yeah, our bodies get rid of the toxins immediately. I don’t know what it feels like to be drunk but sometimes feeding makes me feel kind of drunk? Or high? At least that’s the only thing I have as a reference.”

“You should feed now. So, we’re both drunk.”

Becky grins, “Are you telling me to suck your blood?”

“…Maybe...” I say looking down at her plump lips, “If you wanted to.”

It’s weird. Being with her now. Being with everyone it’s almost like this is how it’s always been. The months of pining seem like a bad dream. I just want to continue being like this.

She swallows and looks at my neck and grips my waist closer to her. But she moves her face closer too almost as if she wants a kiss. Normally I wouldn’t do something like that in public, but my inhibitions are low, so I move my lips closer to hers. No one is paying attention anyway and if they are then they can know that she’s unavailable.

“Next up! Freen and Becky!” The DJ announces and we both look to the stage without separating, our cheeks touching together instead of our lips. I swallow my saliva from my anticipation of the kiss. This is the second time today this has happened.

I just want to spend all day in bed with her naked with no one around is that too much to ask?

Pervert

I look back to her in a panic, “Did you hear that!?”

She nods with a smirk.

“Freen! Becky!” The DJ calls again changing my attention to him. I pull Becky up to the stage with me.

“Yes, that’s us!” I say and he hands us the mics as the song begins. I don’t feel nervous anymore, but Becky looks nervous. I begin the song and look at her in encouragement. She smiles back at my wide smile while I sing the lyrics. Becky sings her part and the crowd cheers for us. I take looks at the crowd, but I mainly pay attention to my stunning girlfriend with a voice of an angel. We drift closer together as the song goes on till, we’re singing to each other while looking into each other’s eyes. Towards the end of the song P’Nam yells, “Kiss!”

I swallow and look at Becky’s lips. Suddenly others are cheering the same thing.

I move my hand to cover the gap between our faces so they can’t tell, and she presses her nose against mine.

I chuckle shyly afterwards while the crowd cheers.

“I didn’t know you could sing N”Bec!” P’Nam comes up to us in excitement.

“Did I do OK I was really nervous?” She asks.

“You did great! I already knew Freen could sing but your voice is professional level. I’m serious.” She compliments, “Oh my god I just had the best idea. You and Freen, GL actresses. Just imagine. Freenbecky.” She says with a big hand gesture, “We could contact P’Saint. Our media director. He would probably know someone.”

“Wait a minute! I prefer to be behind the camera. As in the one taking the pictures and I’d like to keep it that way.” I stop her.

“Awww why not. What do you think Becky?”

Becky forces a smile, “I prefer to be outside of the spotlight too.”

I don’t think others would notice but her smile is fake. I know that deep down she wishes for that life. Music is her passion. She has songs written to fill her notebook and a piano in her room. I hold her hand to comfort her.

****

It wasn’t our original plan or at least it wasn’t my original plan to get really drunk at bar karaoke on a Sunday night but that’s what has happened. Everyone ended up singing. They got P’Mathew up to sing with P’Heng. I did a duet with P’Nam and Becky did a solo. She sang 7 rings by Ariana Grande, and everyone went wild. She looks so happy on the stage but also besides that… maybe it’s the alcohol but… she’s really… fucking hot. She’s dancing with me right now after her performance that got her a lot of attention. There have been at least 3 guys that have come up to us in the short span of time. Every time I move closer to her and become more possessive.

“You’re drunk baby.” She whispers into my ear while I dance close to her and move my hands around her hips.

“I want to go home.” I whisper back.

“Are you feeling, ok? Any sickness.” She asks now concerned.

“No, I mean I want ‘us’ to go home.”

“Go home and do what?”

“Do you.”

She swallows and looks down to my neck, “I am getting hungry.”

“I have instant noodles at home. I’m also kind of hungry actually.” I reply and she laughs.

“You’re so drunk.”

“I’m not that drunk!” I protest.

She raises her eyebrow, “Freen, I’m hungry.”

“Like I said I have instant noodles at home, or do you want something else? We could get Mc Donald’s? What do you feel like eating?”

She puts her arms around my neck with an amused smile, “I don’t know. Any recommendations?”

“Mc Donalds? Depends on what you feel like. I think you can’t go wrong with a Big Mac.”

“Uh huh.” She says and rests her head on my shoulder. I hug her closer.

“Or nuggets…. Fries….”

My stomach grows and I realise how hungry I actually am.

Becky’s nose touches my neck.

“Sounds good.” She says and rubs her nose against my neck. Her nose is cold. Come to think of it her arms are cold too. Actually… my neck is really itchy.

“OH!” I say loudly, “You’re ‘hungry’ hungry.” I grab her hand and drag her away from the stage.

She laughs, “Hungry hungry? Did it finally click?”

“Why didn’t you just say that!”

She laughs again, “We’re in public remember.”

“Right…We should go back. To my place.”

“OK. Let’s go... Sarocha.” She says flirtatiously while playing with my fingers.

****

We’re making out in the backseat of the BMW while Mathew drives us to my house. I’m not sure who initiated it. It just happened. I’m on top of her pushing her down the seat and holding her hand while we kiss. I don’t care if he sees anymore. Her tongue is cold. Her saliva refreshing like ice water. Extremely pleasant after all the alcohol. I feel her side with my other hand. I leave our kiss to go for her neck and she stops me.

Not now. No one should see that.

I realise my error and I try to kiss her lips again instead, but she pushes me away suddenly.

“What’s wrong?” I ask.

She’s breathing heavily and holding me away. The red of her eyes peaking through the contacts and fangs fully erect, “I have to stop….” She closes her eyes and tries to hold her breath.

My neck burns intensely, and I swallow.

“Why don’t you feed, teerak? Don’t hold back.”

Her eyes drift to the driver seat, “He’ll see…”

I kiss her forehead, “Feeding is natural.”

She holds me close to her and digs her head into my neck but doesn’t sink her fangs in. I stroke her head at first then after witnessing her struggle, I lie still for a bit, “Do you want me to move back?”

She shakes her head multiple times and prevents me from moving. After lying and unsure of what to do I just hug her.

***

I open my front door and almost close it in front of Mathew’s face.

“Um….” I say awkwardly.

“I have to keep a watch on Miss Armstrong at all times.” I look to Becky.

“Could you… wait outside Mathew?” She says.

“Understood.”

I close the door and look at her.

-My apartment is pretty small.

Pretend he’s not there.

Making out is one thing but what I had in mind is a different story.

“I don’t know if I can- Ow!” I yelp as she bites me without warning, “Becky!”

I don’t even have much time to process amongst my drunk thoughts and sudden fangs in my neck the opposite side of my Band-Aid. I put my arms around her and let it happen because she had already shown a lot of restraint in the car. It only hits me in that moment that Becky has a preference for which side she bites. I don’t think she’s ever bit me on my left side before.

She pulls back from me with deep breaths, “Sorry…. Let’s have instant noodles now. You should eat.”

“I’m just supposed to eat now?” I say with a gulp while the sensation of her fangs lingers in my neck.

She sticks out her tongue, “Exactly.”

I move my hand up to my neck to touch the fresh bite and I get a shiver down my spine and goosebumps from the electrifying feeling it gives me.

She pulls my hand down with a flushed face from the blood rushing through her, “Don’t touch it.”

“But it feels good when I touch it.”

She pushes her hand over my mouth with an even redder face, “I can’t believe you just said that out loud so close to the door!”

“You’re the one who bit me!”

“You’re the one that kissed me in the car!”

She looks up at my eyes and down at my lips and I take the hint and kiss her.

“You really should eat.” She says between kisses, and I move my hand down to her ass and grip it pulling her closer to me.

“Give me some blood then.”

“I think you should wait longer for that, baby.”

“But I want Becbec’s blood.” I say and move my lips to her neck and kiss it and push my teeth against her skin, “Just a little, please.”

She pushes me back, “Are you craving it?” She asks in a panic.

Is that what that is?

“I think…Yes…?”

“You really need to eat. We need to stop. I can’t give you any today.”

“What? Why?” I frown, “I gave you mine.”

“You’re craving blood Freen! Normal humans don’t crave blood!”

“Only yours... Oh… Did I turn?” I ask and my stomach rumbles.

She chuckles, “No you would know. I think your body is confused and you’re drunk. We just need to be careful.” She says and gives me a kiss on my cheek, “I’ll boil the water and make your noodles. You should sit down and drink some water.”

I move my finger over my teeth while Becky goes to the kitchen, and I think about the urge I felt a second ago to bite her neck and drink her blood. It’s gone now. It was only for a moment, but for the first time I understood how she feels. Truly understood for myself the urge… to feed.

Chapter Text

I don’t want to be that kind of vampire, but I do like watching her sleep. It’s not as if I don’t sleep. I just can’t sleep at night even when I try. But even though I can’t, when we’re together I go to bed at the same time as her. I don’t want to disturb her by going on my phone, so I end up watching her. She sleeps like an angel. She doesn’t move around, and she snuggles up either into herself or me. Today she’s being especially clingy it’s so adorable. She’s hugging me while resting her head against my chest while I gently stroke her back. Freen drank a lot. I’m worried she might wake up with a hangover. I really want to give her my blood and take away all her ailments but earlier the urge she had to bite me was different from normal sexual desire. I know it well. My blood in her system is giving her cravings.

Freen clenches her jaw. Her habit. She grinds her teeth in her sleep sometimes. I stroke her head and she relaxes her jaw again. Cute. I love cuddling. She’s soft and warm and comforting so much so that my bed feels empty without her.

I do think about what it would be like for her to be turned. Changlings are like children they don’t know how to control their fangs or cravings. She would have to stay inside for a while. I don’t know how long. Besides that, dynamics between changelings and their…. Master are different. Because that’s what it is she becomes bound to me. Forever. Even if she is with someone else, always. That’s why so many are bound to serve the pure bloods who change them even for generations after. They can’t betray them. And yet despite knowing this there’s something within in me that compels me to turn her. I do find it romantic because it’s a commitment deeper than marriage. There are no divorces, no severances. I think it’s the deepest commitment you can show to someone. It can’t be rushed. She needs to be sure. Once a Changeling. Always a Changeling.

Suddenly my phone rings and Freen winces still half in dreamland, “Becbec phone…” She says in a cute voice.

I hurriedly stretch over to grab my phone. It’s Richie.

I reluctantly leave the bed with Freen and move to the other room to take the call.

“What’s up?” I answer.

“Where are you? Are you coming back tonight?” He asks.

“I’m sleeping at Freen’s tonight. Oh yeah, she said you wanted to talk to me I forgot… sorry.”

“It’s fine. Just wanted to check in. I didn’t get to speak to you after you ran off at Nat’s party. Have you spoken to him yet?”

He actually left a bunch of messages that I haven’t got to…

“Not yet. Surprisingly I’m doing… really good. Better than I’ve been in a while. I went out with Freen’s friends tonight and I had a great time. Even sang karaoke!”

“That’s great. I was really worried. So, you’re fine with the anouncement?” He asks.

I almost crush the cellphone in my hand, “What anouncement?”

“About your marri-“

I cut him off, “La la la la can’t hear you.”

“Becs. You can’t just pretend it’s not happening by spending all your time with the humans. At some stage you’ll have to come home and actually talk to people about it. It’s only been a day, so I get it. Take your time but it’s not going to disappear, and a lot of people are worried after the party. It was Nat’s birthday. He was really worried. Besides everything he’s still your friend, right?

“Yeah…”

“And Freen should probably talk with Mom and Dad properly like come sit with us and discuss things. And I’m saying this because I care about you, and I want everyone to be on good terms.”

“I’m never marrying Nat and if mom and dad think they can make me have kids with him they are very mistaken. As far as I’m concerned that announcement didn’t happen. I’ll invite Freen over to have a talk and I’d love for everyone to get along but I’m not talking about that. I’d rather talk about Freen becoming part of the family or something.”

“Part of the… Don’t tell me you’re thinking of changing her without permission?”

“If I want to change her, I’m not waiting for permission and that’s all I’m saying about that.”

“Becky…. don’t do anything careless please.”

“I know, Ok. I just want to be Becky for a bit. I don’t want to be the pure blood Becky Armstrong right now. Let me just be like…. I don’t know like…” I try to think.

“A human?”

“… Yeah. So, I’m going to bed. Thanks for checking in.”

“Already? It’s the middle of the night.”

“Exactly, bedtime. Goodnight Richie.”

“…Ok, good night Becs.”

After our phone call I head back to bed.

“Ok?” Freen asks barely conscious and holds my hand after I lie next to her in the warm bed. She’s always been a light sleeper.

I smile and hold her hand back, “Yeah, all ok.”

She gives a slight nod and drifts back to sleep. I close my eyes and it’s impossible I’m wide awake. If there was a way for me to be human instead, I would choose it.

I focus on the heat from her hand, her breathing. Her heart rate. It’s faster than normal when she sleeps. Her body is working hard to dispel the alcohol. I wish I could help her.

Badump badump badump badump badump

I listen to it. The sound of her heartbeat is comforting.

…Becbec… cuddle…

I open my eyes to see her in deep sleep. Are these her sleeping thoughts or her last thoughts before drifting off to sleep I wonder. She’s so cute when she’s tired. I let go of her hand to move closer and put my arm over her and she melts into me.

Love…you.

Absolutely adorable. I kiss her forehead and leave my lips there to linger for a little longer than normal to try to incorporate as much love and care as I can. I didn’t think I would ever experience a love like this. To love and be loved so intensely that my happiness is completely dependent on whether she’s next to me.

-I love you too. Sweet dreams teerak.

***

Like waking up needing the toilet. I feel the intense urge for relieving my fangs. I’m so sleepy I want to deal with it later. They’re stuck unbudging from the continued exposure to a human I’m extremely attracted to and who is the sole provider of the blood I need to live. My body confused and trying to give me two choices of draining her blood or turning her to get rid of the constant urges. A natural reaction so normal for me as the sensation of hunger or thirst is to a human. No matter what I do or how I think I will continue to feel it daily without fail. Wanting to relieve my fangs periodically is nothing new and I was told it will become easier once I’m older. The urges will get less frequent but since meeting Freen I feel like a child who can’t even control their fangs. Can’t retract their fangs to deal with it privately. Something I had always done before when I felt the urge never triggered by anything specific. Besides when I sleep, and my body does its own thing even choosing to bite my pillows with no recollection. When I was awake, I always had perfect control since a very young age and was allowed to play with human friends from early on. My early exposure to humans possibly being the reason for my affinity for them when others grew up with only vampires around them till, they were ready.

Yet now they are stuck. Throbbing even, telling me to get up and hunt a very unneeded bodily reaction in today’s society. I’m still mostly asleep it feels as if I’m in a dream. Kind of like those dreams where you search around for a bathroom and never find one or use a toilet yet get no relief and don’t know why. In my dreams I’m searching around for my chew toys hurriedly, but Richie played a prank on me and hid them all. I’m looking around in frustration. I move downstairs to get a blood pack instead and put an end to the endless throbbing. One of them smells very sweet and enticing unlike any I have encountered before. I pick it up and it’s incredibly warm and soft and upon closer inspection has a soothing floral scent as well. My fangs itch with thirst. Before digging my fangs into the curious pack, I test it with my tongue. It’s sweet even to lick like my favourite milk tea and feels good against my tongue. Surprisingly the licking and slight touching against my fangs brings a bit of desperate release. I hold it closer and push against it and it feels like my dreamworld has finally chosen to give me an answer to all my problems. I open my mouth and bite down but what I bite down into is different from my expectations. It smells similar and has the expected taste but it’s cold. It provides relief but not to the same degree, nevertheless I gladly accept it. What a curious pack. I push my fangs into it and drift into a deeper sleep as I feel a comforting warmth surrounding my body.

***　

“Becbec….”

I feel a hand on my shoulder and begin to drift off again.

“I have work today. Do you want to sleep here? I’ll leave a key.” She says and places her hand on my cheek for a moment.

I try force open my eyes and I slowly gain conscious. I immediately notice the toy in my mouth that I release my fangs from and tilt my head in confusion, “Is this mine?”

She pushes back my hair with a smile fully dressed and ready to go to work, “It is now. I bought it for you. I put my blood pack in it. Do you like it?”

On closer inspection it's the pillow type for sleeping. A wide area for biting with different textures and enough room to put a whole blood pack in and a safety lock… It’s pink with strawberries…. This is a training pillow. Something you give to children when their adult fangs come in and they can’t sleep without teething. Something I haven’t used since my parents weaned me off it when I was 14 saying I’m too old to still be using it.

I pout, “This is for kids.”

“You had no complaints and refused to let me take it this morning when I saw it was empty. But if Nu doesn’t want it...”

Nu? I see I really became a child.

She reaches her hand and I move it away.

“Nu wants it”.

She smiles, “Ok, but leave it here for when you sleepover. I have couple of packs in the fridge if you need and I left sunblock on the table.”

When did she do all of this?

“You prepared all of this for me?”

“Of course, BB. I want you to feel comfortable in my house and in my bed with me. If I do something wrong, please tell me. There’s still a lot I don’t know but let’s learn together. Also, I let Mathew in he was falling asleep outside the door. I put a matress on the floor for him in the lounge and he passed out. You can sleep more aswell I just wanted to tell you that I’m off to work now.”

“But you aren’t feeling well.” I say worried. I can feel her sickness like my own even though she’s putting on a strong act.

“Don’t worry I’m taking medicine with me, and it was my fault for drinking on a Sunday… it’s just a hangover I will be OK.”

“Kiss me.” I say holding her hand and pulling her closer. I subtly bite my tongue. She leans down and I press my lips against hers and press my tongue inside. Her eyes open and she pulls back.

“But you said.”

“I know what I said... How do you feel now?”

I’m weaker willed than I thought.

She takes a moment to adjust, “I feel... fine now. Good actually. Even my allergies.” She moves her hand to her band-aids and pulls them off. The marks gone. She presses her lips against mine again, “Thank you.”

I want her to come back to bed.

Freen giggles, “I want to too, but I have work. I’ll see you later. Ok? Besides, you should get some sleep.” She says and leaves a kiss on my forehead.

“Have a good day at work.” I say as I let her leave reluctantly.

I lie back down in her bed and now that she’s gone, I feel a sense of loneliness. But even so the scent of her sheets still comforts me. I quickly fall back asleep while imagining her arms around me and focussing on her journey to work while she sings happily to Thai songs in her car.

***

I woke Mathew up after sleeping for a bit longer. Or more accurately he woke up by himself in a panic after sensing me moving around. The sleep was not nearly enough as I keep yawning, but I want to sort things out before Freen gets back so we can spend the precious time after work and before she goes to bed together. I manage to get home in time to see my parents getting ready.

“Becky, I know we said you and Freen can date secretly but I don’t expect you to ditch your responsibilities. Do you know how many people were asking about what happened at the party. I had to make up an excuse that you were nervous. I don’t think anyone bought it.” My mom begins trailing off as soon as she sees me.

“For the best. I have a feeling you wouldn’t want to let me talk to them anyways.” I say and she looks at me with disapproval.

“Remember the condition was that it stays a secret. You wouldn’t want your marriage date moved up, would you?”

“…. You wouldn’t.”

“I don’t think you want to risk finding out. Do you?”

“Is that a threat? To your own child?”

My mom sighs, “Don’t use a word like threat so easily. Come on Becky how long are you going to be like this. Your father and I are trying our best. Robin has been so stressed recently.”

“It’s not like I want to be like this either.”

She walks towards me and moves my hair back, “We want the best for you. That’s all.”

And the best includes marrying me off to someone I don’t love?

“Where’s Clarence?”

“Your father spoke to him. He disobeyed an order. We don’t want anyone close to you that could pose a risk.”

“He didn’t disobey an order! That was my order! Where’s daddy!?”

She sighs again, “He’s in his study.”

I rush to the study and knock aggressively on the door.

“Becky, stop that! The door’s open!” He says annoyed and I open the door.

“Did you get rid of Clarence?”

“He can’t be trusted. We can’t have someone like that next to you. We’re still discussing his punishment.” He says.

“Because he let me see Freen after the party?? When you were going to let me see her anyway!? And besides I was the one who told him to let me go it’s not like he did that by himself!” I complain.

“His loyalty lies with me, and he went against a direct order. Regardless of whether we were going to let you see Freen or not it was important that you stayed at the party. We had to try make excuses to everyone it was not a good look. If you stayed at the party and let us talk to you afterwards it would have saved a lot of misunderstandings.” He explains.

“So, you would rather trust someone who has no shred of care for me watch over me than someone who actually has a heart?”

“Becky, he put you in danger by letting you go there alone. He didn’t even report it.”

“In danger? The only one endangering me recently is my own family.”

“You don’t mean that.”

“I do! Bring Clarence back!

He massages his temple with a deep breath, “I’ll talk with him.”

***

After dealing with my family, I try to tackle my phone. The messages kept pouring in that I literally turned it off last night after my phone call with Richie. I finally turn it back on and it vibrates like crazy with notifications from yesterday and the night before. Even missed calls from my parents, Nat and Irin.

I check my messages from Irin first. She’s very concerned about me and was worried I ran away from home for good. I send her a long message about everything that has happened and the agreement my parents thought of. Next, I look at the messages from Nat. He left many. They start off asking where I am then progress to real concern that I begin to feel really bad. He’s a victim too being forced into this marriage with me and what’s worst is all this happened on his Birthday, and I left for him to deal with everything alone. I start writing him a message but no matter how many times I rewrite it I can’t think of what I should say to him. Eventually I decide that the best thing would be to talk to him in person. Richie is right. I need to talk to him.”

I phone him and he picks up half asleep. Oh shit. I forgot it was early.

“Did I wake you….” I ask guiltily.

“Yeah…. Wait Becky!? Where were you????” He suddenly wakes up at the sound of my voice and I hear scruffling of sheets.

I was about to say with my girlfriend till I realised I haven’t exactly spoken to him about everything with Freen and I feel like that would be a whole other discussion that this is definitely not the time or situation for.

“Uh…. Just needed some air and space. I turned off my phone. I’m OK now. I’m back home.”

He sighs in relief, “That’s good. The way you left I thought I might never see you again and then when I asked Richie, he said you hadn’t come home.”

“I’m sorry…. It was your birthday and I….”

“Becky, I get it…. I get it….” He says also not able to find the words after waking up or perhaps no matter what the time it would be hard to express. Talking with a childhood friend who has suddenly become your fiancé can make emotions hard to explain.

“Can we meet up?”

“Yeah of course. I’m just going to head back to sleep then maybe we could meet up this evening.”

“Oh… I have plans this evening. Every evening actually.”

“What do you mean every evening?? …Are you really going to force me to get up this early?”

“It’s not that bad. The sunlight is good for you.”

“…. You’re kidding right?”

“… Just a saying. Besides less chance of running into to other vampires.”

***

You’re meeting Nat….

-I have to talk to him Babe. He’s my friend.

He’s your fiancé.

-We don’t have any feelings for each other. I promise. I need to talk to him alone. I’m going to tell him about you.

Theres a long silence but I know my thoughts have reached her.

Ok…

-I’ll give you a reward when you get home tonight.

Becky!? I need to concentrate I’m supposed to be taking pictures of food right now.

I laugh to myself as I sense her almost drop her camera.

I’m meeting Nat at a café. I order myself milk tea while I wait. Nat comes 10 minutes late with sunglasses on trying to block out the sun.

“It’s like you’ve never seen the sun before.”

“Some of us have healthy lifestyles.” He sits down and looks around, “So many humans here too…. The blood stench is making me feel sick. Like free range cattle.”

I have to try remind myself that he’s been brainwashed by pure blood society to stop myself from punching him in the face. We might be childhood friends, but it doesn’t mean we had the same upbringing. Pure bloods typically grow up with private elite education and stay in those circles for their whole life so detached from everyone else and with the push against human relationships espessicially for pure bloods many see them as a nuance simply there to provide blood. No matter how many times I tell him I don’t like it he still makes those snide comments.

“Don’t make me regret talking to you. You know how those comments make me feel.”

“I’m just joking ok. You have to admit that it stinks in here.”

Regardless of Freen. Never in a million years am I marrying Nat.

I glare at him, “I’m leaving.”

“Ok! Fine! I’m sorry!” He apologizes.

“You need to stop making those comments I’m serious. It’s so offensive.” I warn him.

“You’re literally the only one who thinks so Becs.” He denies.

“It’s because you only ever stay with the same type of people!” I burst out and calm myself, “I have to tell you something about my girlfriend.”

He raises his eyebrow, “Was she at the party. Is it Marissa?”

“No, she…. Am I supposed to know who Marissa is?” I stop mid-sentence in confusion.

“Short hair? Won’t stop going on about you? It’s not her? Seriously?” He says curiously.

No one comes to my mind, “I literally have not met Marissa.”

“She was at the tennis get together last month.”

“Was I there for that?”

“Maybe your mind wasn’t but your body was.” He jokes.

“Anyways… not her.” I say.

“Should I keep guessing?”

I sigh, “Please don’t. I don’t even think I asked you to guess in the first place.”

“Is it Irin? Did you two finally – “

“It’s Freen!” I say in frustration, “It’s…. Freen.”

He’s silent while he processes the new information, “Who?”

“My god! Long hair. Amazing smile. Beautiful eyes.”

“The…. Human? Feeding partner Freen? That one?”

“Yup.”

“Are you serious?”

“Dead serious and if you say something mean about this, I swear Nat.” I warn.

He sighs, “I won’t. So, this is what they meant when they said long engagement. They’re trying to cover this up.”

“They are…. You’re surprisingly accepting of this?”

“It is shocking but I already knew you were feeding from her. I’m more… confused? She’s food but then also your girlfriend? How do you go out with food. Is it like dating your pet cow?”

I frown, “I literally just said to not say something mean.”

“That wasn’t mean I’m just genuinely curious how that would work! How do you date someone you want to eat?? Couldn’t be me. I would get so annoyed at the cravings.”

“Ok well that’s you! Besides it’s not that weird. A lot of vampires go out with humans in fact I would argue that it’s more natural to be with humans and feed from them directly if you really want to get into it and don’t act like we don’t share the same DNA. We can even have children with them. There’s plenty of mixed couples too.”

He stops me, “Ok I get it calm down. So, then she knows about the engagement too? And she’s fine with it?”

“No, she’s not fine with it and neither am I they want me to marry you after she dies.”

“How many years is that 80 or something?” He tries to think.

“For a normal human maybe.”

“You give her blood?” He questions.

“Yeah…”

“How much exactly?”

“That’s another personal question…”

“A lot then. Are you thinking about. You know?”

Turning her.

“I don’t want to rush things but…” I nod.

“Damn, Bec…I will say one thing. You’re brave. Things won’t be easy, and people aren’t going to be happy with that. They’re really going to push for this marriage even if you turn her.”

“It really shouldn’t be this complicated.”

“When have things ever been easy for us Bec. It’s just obligation. There’s plenty of pure blood couples with lovers on the side. No one cares as long as there’s more pure blood kids.”

“So, you’re saying you’re fine with this then?”

“I mean… we could just do it and have the kids then live separately or something. I still want to see people on the side besides I wouldn’t mind doing it with-”

“You should stop talking.” I cut him off.

“I just mean it wouldn’t gross me out.”

“Nat listen to me right now. It. Is. Never. Going. To. Happen. Got it?”

He sighs, “Fine whatever, go do your own thing like always. Since this human is such a big deal to you why don’t you invite her on Saturday?” He suggests.

“Saturday?”

“Birthday game night. Irin said it was your idea?”

“Oh, I didn’t realise she told you about that already.”

“It came up when we were wondering where you went. You’re coming right? You owe me.”

“I mean it was my idea. So yeah… is it just us 3?”

“And Nita.” He adds.

“Why would you invite Nita!?” I protest.

“She kind of invited herself when she heard us talking.”

“Maybe I won’t bring Freen.”

“But you want her to be one of us, right?”

I take a deep breath, “Ok… I’ll invite her. Just please don’t be weird.”

“When am I ever weird?”

“Nat.”

“Fine, I’ll be on my best behaviour.”

Not exactly a ball or big gathering but a small game night might be a good first introduction to my vampire circle. At the moment I always hang out with her friends, and I love hanging out with her friends, but I have another life that I want her to be a part of even though it’s messy. I feel comfortable with Nat and Irin. Nat might say some annoying things sometimes, but I know he wouldn’t do anything to hurt me. Nita on the other hand. I don’t trust. I don’t trust her but unfortunately, she already knows. I can’t ignore her.

***

I went back to Freen’s apartment in the evening after she got back from work and Mathew followed with. I made him wait outside again. I told her about coming over to have dinner with my parents one day and about Nat’s Birthday on Saturday.

“I was also thinking that I wanted to meet with them properly. But about the Birthday…I can’t do Saturday, sorry BB.”

“What? Why?”

“My friend from University is coming back to Bangkok and I’m taking her out.”

“Excuse me… what? Why is this the first I am hearing about this and about your friend from university?”

“With everything that’s happened recently it wasn’t really on my mind. She was volunteering at the dog foundation in Phuket, so she hasn’t been around.”

Volunteer??? Dogs?? Female?? Those are all things Freen likes.

“…. Do you have a picture? Or does she have insta?”

“Yeah sure. I can show you her insta. I think you will really like her.”

“Can I come with?”

“Oh… I think she wants to just hang out the two of us since it’s been so long. She was gone for a year but next time I’ll ask her.” Freen says and brings up her phone with her Instagram.

There’s many pictures of sceneries in Phuket and some pictures of her with the dogs. She has a big smile and… she’s absolutely stunning.

How could she happen to leave out that she had such a beautiful friend who she will be spending the day with. Just the two of them.

Freen smiles, “We’re only friends Becbec. I didn’t think it would be a big deal… you’re always hanging out with Nat and others…”

I push her down onto the couch, “Fine, but remember you belong to me, Freen.”

She swallows, “I know.”

I move my head down and she stretches out her neck. I chuckle, “What are you doing Babe? You want to get bit?”

It’s in that moment that I realise something that distracts me, and I look down to her sex, “Your period started.”

Her face goes red, and she tries to wiggle out, but I stop her.

“Where are you going?”

“I want to go to the bathroom and get a pad. Change my underwear maybe… that kind of thing. You know… do vampires not get periods?”

“No and most animals and mammals don’t by the way.”

“Oh… must be nice… so are you going to let me go?” She laughs.

“To get a pad?”

“Yes.”

“No…” I say very distracted by the sweet smell of blood filling the room. What a great time of the month. I’ve never drank period blood before or even seen it properly but blood and licking pussy. How could it be bad. I begin to drool and lick my lips as I stare at her sex longingly.

“Becky!? No! Absolutely not! No!”

“What? Why? I’ve done both of those things before. It would just be at the same time. What’s the difference?”

Her face goes bright red, “It’s different. It’s not clean.”

I tilt my head in confusion, “Smells good to me.”

“Can you stop smelling it please….”

“Only if I stopped breathing.” I laugh.

“Just no… Ok?” She says softly and I let her go, to go to the bathroom.

When she gets back, I’ve turned on the TV and I’m looking through Netflix.

She sits down, “Anything you want to watch?”

“I’m sulking.” I say.

“Sulking…. BB….”

“All that blood getting wasted.” I say with a sigh.

We put on a show about sharks, but I can hardly concentrate on anything. The smell is so strong. I’m trying to watch the show, but the information is not going in. My mind keeps on drifting to the thoughts of licking up the blood. I’m getting thirsty and horny… I start shifting around in my seat. Fresh blood…. I would start by kissing her thigh and licking it. Pressing my fangs against her leg. Clean any drops of blood dripping down one by one as an appetiser. Then I would move onto the main meal licking all around and sucking it straight from her..

Freen suddenly covers her face, “Becbec… Can you please stop thinking about licking my pussy… so vividly.”

“You heard that?”

“Yeah… you made that very hard not to hear…” She pauses the show, “If I were to let you do it… I think you would be disappointed.”

“I won’t. Can I drink?” I ask licking my lips multiple times.

“Just to be clear you can’t bite anything down there…” She warns.

I frown, “I know that. When have I ever bitten you there before?””

“I know that you know but now there’s blood involved.”

I already start moving down to pull down her pants, “It will be fine.”

She covers her face in embarrassment while I pull down her panties in impatience. I look down at the slightly wet pad and would be tempted if my attention didn’t immediately go straight to her sex. I don’t even think I made a conscious decision to do it. My body reacted all by itself and started licking the blood straight from the source. Once again, my thoughts of taking things slower a futile attempt when faced with my instincts.

“Shit! Becky!” Freen moans and grabs my hair desperately.

She was wrong. I’m not disappointed. This is amazing. I lick and more delicious blood comes out. It tastes different from the blood from her veins. The taste is more subtle and tantalizing because I can only get a few drops at a time. Like being thirsty and having to lap up water like a dog when I just want to drink a glass. This leaves me wanting to lick more. I can hear her thoughts filled with embaressment and pleasure. I know exactly what feels good for her. But I’m concerned with trying to lap up every drop I can find. I heard the second day is the heaviest flow. That would be a good day. Why does her body tease me like this. I try suck and I feel an intense arousal from being between her legs tasting her most sensitive place while letting myself feel her pleasure. Her legs try close around me.

“Bec! I’m… I’m…” She lets out in a sweat voice and leans back as she orgasms,” Baby!” She moans while coming. Her orgasm causes a rush of blood that i happily consume but she tries to squirm back, and I follow relentlessly.

“I’m sensitive… just wait…” She forces out breathlessly, but her pleas fall on dead ears. I feel high. Coherent thoughts becoming harder. All I know is that my fangs are out and I’m craving more. I grab her legs and pull them making sure she can’t get away.

“Bec! BB!” She whimpers and her body twitches again from a second orgasm filled with blood that I gladly swallow. The orgasm blood is amazing. I want more and if I make her cum, I get more. Freen tries to push back my head with heavy breaths, “Break please! For a second!”

Her words feel like far away whispers in my mind.

It’s only after her seventh orgasm and I’m not sure how much time that she pushes me back with her foot, “Becky no more!” She resorts to using stern terms after my refusal to listen but in my frenzy, I bite her calve.

“Ow!” She says among her frazzled breaths and relaxes her body down onto the couch in defeat as if finally getting a moment of rest. I bite hard and finally take a sip of blood that actually quenches my thirst and provides relief to my fangs. I retract my fangs after a moment with deep breaths of my own while I try to come to my senses. Freen is an absolute wreck with the afterglow of sex. I sense more drops of blood and look back down to her sex.

“No!” She says firmly scrambling up to grab her underwear, “No!” She says again returning to the couch with them on, “Oh my god…. Oh my god… Becky!?” Is all she can say to me in exasperation.

“…. Sorry.”

“I don’t even. Like I don’t. What. How did you even. I don’t think I’ve ever.” She rushes together a sentence and winces slightly at the uncomfortableness of the pad on her very sensitive sex.

“I can tell exactly where and how you want me to…”

“You definitely fucking can because oh my god! I haven’t even made dinner yet. How am I going to make dinner now!?”

I frown, “Did you just compare me to a dog with peanut butter.”

Her eyes open wide caught in the act, “I never said that!”

“But you thought it.”

“Well… I mean… yeah.”

“I’m not a dog, Freen. I’m your girffriend.”

“I didn’t mean it in a bad way. I enjoyed it. I think that part was obvious. I think you’re cute. That’s all.” She holds my hand and kisses me on my cheek, “But I think period sex might be dangerous.”

“It was just new to me. Next time will be better.” I pout, “Like tomorrow….”

“Um…I might need a few days to recover….” She says thinking about her sensitive area, “And to lie down… contemplate….”

“Contemplate what?”

“Just things.” She says with a red face gathering her shorts and putting them on.

Even if she doesn’t say it, I can tell she’s very embarrassed about how I was drinking her period blood. I don’t really get what the big deal is personally. She’s never so embarrassed if I drink her blood normally or even if I eat her out at a different time so what makes this so different? Must be some kind of human thing. Now she’s… thinking…wait a second…

“Did you just compare me to a dog again!”

“No!... yes… maybe. I was just thinking how you know, or I guess you don’t know but dogs when you menstruate, they come up to you-”

“I’m actually sulking now.”

“But I love dogs!” She defends.

I give her some of the best cullilingus of her life and this is what I get??

Freen laughs and returns to the couch and hugs me and kisses my cheek, “Don’t sulk, Becbec… Phi’s puppy.” She jokes and chuckles.

“Freen.”

“Ok, I’m sorry. I find some things entertaining and adorable. Everything about this is still new to me.”

I sigh and give into her hug, “Ok….”

I find myself holding my breath for a moment so I can stop focussing on it and she’ll stop teasing me. The room feels like a haze.

“Is it hard? If it’s difficult we can meet up again when it’s done? I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable.”

I shake my head, “It’s ok.”

The scent of the blood of someone I love. I used to find it hard. Spending time with her would give me cravings so bad I tried experimental medication to stop it. The last time I saw her when she was on her period it was too much, and I lost control and bit her for the first time. It was incredibly hard to control how much blood I feed from her initially too. And if it’s been a long time, it’s very hard for me still. It’s a confusing feeling wanting to be next to someone that agitates my fangs and intensifies my thirst but after our time separated, I realised its 100 times harder being apart and I would gladly sit through the blood haze in her arms then feel the emptiness being alone.

She kisses my forehead again, “I’m tired now but I’m hungry. Want to help me cook?”

“Cook… instant noodles?” I suggest that being the only thing I have much experience making.

“I was kind of hoping for Thai fried rice…”

“Thai fried rice…. That would be rice. Frying involved. And… it’s Thai that’s for sure.”

Freen bursts out laughing and drags me up, “I’ll show you. It’s easy. Ever cooked before princess? Not instant noodles.” She teases.

“Actually, if you must know. I’ve made spaghetti bolognaise with my friends before.”

“Oh, what were you in charge of?”

“Opening the cans….”

Freen frowns, “There’s cans involved?”

“There are when your friends are British.”

“Ah… don’t think I’ve had British food before actually.” She says gathering the ingredients while I stand in the corner.

“Sunday roast? Yorkshire pudding? Fish and chips? Bangers and mash?”

“Um….. what was the fish one again?”

“Fish and chips?”

“Sounds familiar…. Is that the one with the chilli sauce?”

I chuckle, “I can tell you right now that you are definitely not thinking of the right thing.”

She takes out many different ingredients and puts them out on the counter.

“This is definitely more than just rice.”

“These are all the ingredients for Kao pad. Well except the garlic. Usually, it’s made with garlic too. I’ll cut everything else. Can I leave you to dice the onion? Half of it is fine.”

“Dice is the squares, right?”

“Cubes.”

“Yeah, that one. No problem.”

Dice? Dice…

I take the knife and a cutting board while Freen begins to work on the other ingredients. Measuring out the different sauces into one bowl.

I look at the onion. How hard could it be? The brown part is covering it, so I take that off first. Now it’s looking more like an onion. I push the knife in, and it slips against the board.

“Shit!” I swear and grab it before it falls off.

Freen looks over in distress, “Becky! You have to hold it!” She scolds, “Firm grip!”

I hold it with my other hand before making my second attempt, but she stops me, “Not like that! You’ll cut your fingers.”

“Uhh…” I move my hand to the opposite side and now my arms are twisted.

“Have you done this before?”

“Don’t onions usually come already diced in a can…. I can also open jars…”

She laughs and walks behind me holding my hand over the knife and placing her other hand over my left hand too. She moves them to the right position while guiding me and pushes it down slicing it in half. She then begins making incisions along the onion, “Keep doing this then turn it and slice.”

She retreats from the back of me but I was quite enjoying her guiding my hands while giving me a back hug.

“But I still need help…” I pout and Freen looks over to me with a smile.

“If you cut the onion well maybe I’ll give you a reward.”

“You mean you’ll let me drink more-“

“Different reward!” She stops, “I was thinking like a kiss or something.” She says with a blush.

I smile at her cuteness, “Ok, I’ll do my best.”

After cutting the onion she had already finished everything else. I was fully prepared to stand by and watch her fry the rice till she turns on her gas stove. The flame appears suddenly and I retreat behind her in fear. I hold onto her top tightly.

“Sorry I should have warned you.”

I rest my head on her back for a moment then release my grip, “It’s ok.” I continue taking cover behind her back so I don’t feel the burn of the flame. I look over slightly and when my eyes look at it even with my contacts in I have to close my eyes immediately.

“You can sit down Becbec. You’re shaking. It won’t take much longer.” She says concerned.

I wait at the dining room table and take a couple of deep breaths. The fear of flames as instilled into me as deep as the fear of the sun. The sun I have come to terms with but flames are like the sun but so much closer and hotter. When I see them it almost feels like there’s an evil energy about them an unspoken past going back thousands of years. The flicker and the crackle echoing in the background of pitchforks and screams.

“Done!” Freen says happily and comes with two bowls. One is filled full and the other is filled with enough to only make a few spoonfuls. She places the bowl with a small amount in front of me. I pull myself back together and greet her with a smile.

“I put less chili in so you can try it.” She says and holds my hand for a second reasuringly as if she can still sense my lingering uneasiness.

“Ok, I’m looking forward to it then.” I reply happily and Freen settles down into the chair next to me.

She immediately digs into the food and does a happy dance while eating. She always looks so happy when she’s eating. I can tell that the food placed in front of me is still too hot so I watch her eat as I wait.

“Is it good? I diced the onion with love.” I say resting my face on my hand and looking at her with a flirty smile.

She returns the smile, “It’s delicious. But the onion is different sizes.”

I frown and she laughs, “I’m joking. It’s diced perfectly. Very talented.”

“That’s more like it.” I say while picking up a spoonful and blowing multiple times before putting it into my mouth. I chew multiple times and swallow.

Hm?

I take another spoonful blow on it and put it in my mouth only for it to be exactly the same. I can’t taste anything. Why can’t I taste anything? While Freen swiftly gets through her bowl of food I inspect mine. I move my face down to the bowl to smell it and I can’t smell anything either. Everything is being enveloped by the haze of blood. I hold my breath and take another spoonful but it’s useless. I look at the bowl sadly unable to taste the food that Freen lovingly adjusted to my tastes. Our first meal made together.

“It’s OK, Teerak.” She says gathering her last bite on her spoon and eating it.

I feel everything hit me at once and tears start to form till I let out a few soft sobs.

“Becky what’s wrong?” Freen says getting up from her seat to give me a hug, “It’s ok. It’s just fried rice. I can make you something else another time. I’m sorry I didn’t know you wouldn’t be able to taste it because of my period. I wasn’t thinking.”

I shake my head multiple times.

I want to be like P’Freen. I want to eat food together, sleep at the same time, feel warm when she feels warm and feel cold when she feels cold, grow old at the same time. Stop biting her by mistake and making her faint. Nothing goes right. I can’t even eat her food. I’ll always be different.

Freen leans down and wipes my tears, “I want to keep you company at night, join you in your ice baths, spend many years together, be strong enough to protect you, I want to understand all your needs.” Her heart races as she stutters for a moment, “ I-I wish I was born a male pure blood vampire.”

I stand up and kiss her on the lips, “Please don’t say that, I prefer girls.”

She lets out a chuckle, “And I have a biting fetish so I would prefer if you didn’t keep thinking that you want to stop biting me. It might be devastating to our sex life.”

I laugh, “Oh really?”

She kisses me again, “Becbec’s fangs are really sexy.”

I push my fangs out and raise my eyebrow, “These fangs?”

She looks down to them and licks her lips, “ The onion was diced perfectly… so your reward is that you can prick my tongue with your fangs while we make out. How does that sound?”

“Good.” I say and press my lips against hers. After a few soft kisses we let it deepen and I push my fang very slightly into her tongue releasing a few drops of her delicious blood. I smile into our kiss because I can taste. It's not bland. It’s sweet, rich and flavourful. The haze turns into a heightened sense of her body instead.

Want dinner?

-I had some already.

You should feed properly.

Freen pulls back from her kiss leaving another soft one on my lips with a loving stroke on my cheek with her thumb before angling her neck towards me, “You can’t feed properly if it isn’t my neck.”

I leave a couple of licks on her neck before biting softly and indulging in my own dinner. She hugs me while I feed and strokes my back. Tastes like happiness. My cheeks flush with the blood rush and I pull back now satiated. I take a few breaths then submit my neck to her as well in a symbolism of our equality. She smiles and plants a gentle kiss on my neck aswell and gives it a play bite. For a second as she bites her thoughts wonder to the desire to have fangs so she can leave a forbidden mark of her own even for just a moment before it fades away.

I swallow nervously, “Freen, I can’t stay over this week. We can see each other I just can’t… stay over.” I say reluctantly coming to terms with how I’m not ready. I don’t want to have an accident in my sleep. My control in the mornings is questionable even on normal days.

She pushes my hair back while looking into my eyes, “I understand. There’s still some time before bed. Do you want to continue watching the show?”

“Um… can we restart that from the beginning actually?”

She laughs, “Sure.”

****

I get home to see Richie watching TV in the lounge. He seems surprised to see me.

“I thought you would probably stay at Freen’s again? Pat said we wouldn’t see you.”

I sigh, “There was just something that came up.”

“Oh what?”

“Just something. Ok.” I say sadly. As he says I was planning on spending the whole night but instead I left before Freen went to have her shower. I probably could have stayed up to watch her sleep then left before the sun rises but I’m not sure she would be happy to know that I intentionally watch her sleep. I think she thinks that I lie with her till she falls asleep and then do other things and that is true some of the time. I would also be too tempted to stay once we’re in bed.

Richie chooses not to pry further, “Want to watch the football with me?”

I walk towards the lounge and take a seat, “Sure.”

“Man U is winning.” He says.

I look at the score. 2-0.

“Oh!” I say excitedly then I look over to Richie with a moment of guilt, “I’m sorry.”

He laughs, “Because they’re winning? I support Man U too remember?”

“Not that. Just everything. I don’t know.”

I feel like I’ve had a moment of clarity about how much I’ve been arguing with my family recently even Richie who has been doing his best to support me in his own way.

He smiles, “It’s ok. Tormenting their older brother’s is a younger sister’s job. Besides I know how hard things have been recently. I’m just glad to see you smiling again.”

“Thanks Richie.”

Chapter Text

Why do vampires want to drink my period blood?

By Cindy Baker

The short answer is they don’t. Now before you jump to my comment section let me explain. Vampires don’t care about your period. In fact, they don’t even understand the stigmatism and secrecy surrounding it in human society. Yes, even the men. Every vampire knows when you are on your period. It’s as obvious to them as the shirt you are wearing or the color of your hair. Vampires experience the world through blood. It’s how they sense each other and those around them. They are extremely sensitive to the slightest changes. So then if most vampires only feed from packs why don’t we gather up period blood that nobody wants instead of going through the donor processes? Problem solved right? Wrong. There are a few reasons why this isn’t feasible.

Not enough

The amount of blood that comes out during a woman’s period is not a lot. Even all the blood gathered over a full cycle collected together is not even enough to satisfy one vampire for a day. But let’s suppose we collected multiple samples then what?

It doesn’t have nutrients.

The blood from a period is not the same as the blood from the veins. The blood from our veins is nutrient rich filled with everything a vampire needs to stay healthy. Period blood is a biproduct. Its nutritional value is very low and would not be enough to sustain them.

It tastes bad.

Yes, they ran tests…. Unfortunately. And according to vampires’ period blood tastes horrible!

Ok. Ok. So, you you might be thinking but Cindy this doesn’t make sense. My boyfriend can’t get enough of my period blood and says it tastes great.

This is because ‘vampires’ don’t want to drink your period blood, but your partner does!

It has nothing to do with feeding and everything to do with sexual desire. As I mentioned before vampires experience the world through blood and a human on their period has a very strong scent. To their partner who has already developed a taste for their blood it may feel like they’re suddenly holding up a big sign saying ‘Eat me’

What their body is actually reacting to is the more potent smell of blood encouraging them to feed from the neck. However, in the same way the vampire partner feels a need to bite their human partner for intimacy they enjoy indulging in their partners menstrual blood for sexual purposes. So, does it have nutrients? No. Sex hormones and pheromones? Yes.

One of the suspected reasons that other vampires don’t care for it when your partner can’t get enough. They don’t like the taste of strangers. Interestingly enough even after being shown pictures and videos of the subjects who they picked to be conventionally attractive. Vampires are surprisingly loyal and territorial and aren’t partial to the idea of a casual encounter with a stranger contray to popular belief. It actually goes against their nature! Having multiple partners could be detrimental to the coven and draining humans has been greatly discouraged since ancient times!

But among feeding partners it can boost libido and act as an aphrodisiac. Increasing thirst among other urges. It is perfectly safe to let them drink it if both parties feel comfortable but it’s important to be cautious. It may be a hard time for your vampire partner as they feel stuck in a blood fog. The scent so strong they may feel confused and disorientated. They feel more emotional and have less control which may be dangerous. It’s almost as if they experience your period with you. Vampire PMS if you will. Some partners rather choose to spend this time away from each other to avoid any risks.

To summarise your vampire partner wants to drink it because…. they’re into you! But you don’t have to let them if you don’t want to because unlike feeding it does not satisfy their thirst!

There is no right answer on what you decide to do. Just talk to your partner!

Vampire pms…. I think back to how Becky started crying over Thai fried rice and it makes more sense now. Not to say she doesn’t get sad or emotional, but she doesn’t often cry in front of me even when things are very hard. She has always been the type to say everything is fine even when it isn’t. She was definitely out of sorts. Even after restarting the show, she was struggling to focus. I don’t want her to be struggling because of me but I don’t like the idea of not seeing her every time I get my period either. But I also don’t think I can have sex like that every day I’m on my period either. My pad feels really uncomfortable right now and I haven’t used tampons before…

***

“Are you ok?” P’Nam asks me as we set up our equipment at a new popular souffle pancake café.

“What do you mean?”

“You were walking funny a second ago.”

I was trying not to be obvious about my sex injury. When my underwear or clothes hit the wrong spot, I wince. All because a certain vampire made me cum seven times!? Yesterday without break so she could lick my period blood like it was melting ice cream. For apparently no reason besides that it makes her very horny. I had half expected it would quench her thirst too, but it looks like it doesn’t after all which explains a lot.

“…. Don’t ask.”

P’Nam rolls her eyes, “OK I get it. Does it have to do with someone who’s name starts with a ‘B’ and ends with a ‘ecky’.”

I can’t help laughing, “You’re basically saying it already.”

“B…. ecky…. Hmm…. Who could it be?”

“Is it Britney?”

“Close.”

“Bretecky?”

“Almost.”

“Oh, I don’t know…. Becky?”

“Ding ding ding.”

“So, what do I win? Where’s my prize money?” I say to her while holding out my hand.

“I think you got your prize already when she gave you a limp.”

“It’s not a limp! Just sensitive….”

“So, Becky’s the top confirmed? I owe Heng 500 baht.”

I frown, “Excuse me!? I don’t think so.”

“Doesn’t look like a hand injury to me so …..”

“We take turns.”

“Then who gets the money?”
“No one because I can’t believe you made a bet about that. And Heng said I was the bottom!?”

“We had to rock paper scissors for it and he won.”

“But Becky is younger than me!?”

Officially

“I don’t know it seems like she would be into some freaky stuff. And we all know behind that tiger like appearance you’re like a little cat.”

“….”

I don’t know she is more like a cat than I am? I don’t even know what counts as normal anymore. It’s different from being with a human. Neck biting? That one’s normal at least for vampires. Hand biting? Healthy. Also, normal. Period drinking…. Normal? … Me biting her neck? Taboo. That one is freaky for sure. Am I the freaky one then?

“The silence is suspicious.”

“I think you need to work something out your system instead of looking into my relationship.” I defend.

“….”

“Ok now that silence is suspicious.” I joke.

“Something may have happened with Heng the other night.”

“Like a kiss!? More than a kiss!?” I pry curiously.

“Ok now look who is being noisy!”

“Because you can’t just say something like that and expect me not to ask questions!”

I’ve always wondered about their relationship. They’re so close and I sensed some tension and flirting at times but didn’t want to push. I think that men and women can be friends.

“I kind of… kissed him.” She admits.

“Oh my god! And? How did he react?”

“Not much of a reaction actually. I think he thought I just did it because I was drunk. I think he also thinks I don’t even remember it. Maybe it’s for the best... I don’t want to overthink it and ruin our friendship.”

“But do you like him? Was it just a spur of the moment kind of thing?”

“I don’t know…. We do get along well. He is nice. I’ve never felt uncomfortable with him. I didn’t really think about him that way, but the kiss wasn’t unpleasant? I guess. Kind of good actually. He is handsome…” She looks over to me who is grinning at her like an idiot and pushes me, “Shut up.”

“I didn’t say anything.”

“It’s nothing ok. I don’t want to make things awkward.”

“If you like him, I think you should tell him.”

“Yes, yes not all of us have never been rejected before miss popular.”

I frown, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Come on. You had so many people hitting on you in university. Try to tell me one person who rejected you?”

“That’s not fair I wasn’t exactly dating. I had to work on my scholarship. It’s not like I was confessing my love to people.”

“Yeah, and yet I remember you seeing some people. Any rejections?”

“It’s not-“

“Anyone at all?”

“None, ok! But I wouldn’t exactly say N’Bec was a successful confession either.”

“You’re kidding. You can’t even walk properly today because you guys were having rough se-“

I cover her mouth in a rush with a red face, “We’re at work!”

She pushes me off, “Relax no one is listening.”

She says because of the constant chatting and clitter clatter of dishes around us while everyone rushes around during their busy breakfast time.

“Some people can have good hearing….”

She laughs, “Come on? Not that good?”
“Hm… Anyways, I think Becky is the popular one.”

“You can’t be so oblivious to your popularity. Yes, N’Bec is beautiful but normal people don’t get to be with someone like that. You’re both drop dead gorgeous. It’s actually unfair. Didn’t Punch also have a crush on you? The two of you were like the school’s idols.”

I almost drop the camera stand that I’ve been busy adjusting, “Excuse me? What?”

“You didn’t know?”

“There is nothing to know. I think I would have picked up on that we were together all the time.”

“You two were always flirting with each other. I actually thought you might be dating or end up dating but then she went to Phuket.”

“I flirt with all my friends even you.”

“I don’t know it was different. Isn’t she coming back soon?”

“Friday. I’m taking her out Saturday?”

“Just the two of you?”

“Yeah, she wanted it to just be…. I know what you’re thinking and it’s not like that I’m serious.”
“Just wait till she meets N’Bec. Now that’s something I want to see.” She jokes.

“It will be fine. Punch and I are just close friends. I want them to get along.”

Nam lets out a laugh, “I don’t think they are going to get along. You should see the look Nong gives me when I even get slightly close.”

“She gives you a look?” I question.

“She’s usually adorable but she can be scary sometimes. Eyes like daggers.”

If I think back, I can think of some situations like that. It happens more when she’s with other vampires than with humans. There’s this coldness and control. Her nobility. A big contrast to her normal bubbly self. Like a switch is flipped.

“It’s kind of… hot though right?”

P’Nam rolls her eyes, “Yes, I get it. You love your girlfriend.”

***

Bec was in a foul mood when I reached her house after work. Definitely not the usual warm welcome I usually receive with a big hug and her rubbing her face to my neck. She simply let me in and returned to her seat on the couch continuing watching her show. She seems to be watching gossip girl. One of her comfort shows.

“Is everything ok Becbec?” I ask her taking a seat next to her. I reach for her hand, but she seems unresponsive, so I decide against it.

“Looking forward to your date?” She says not making eye contact.

“Date?” I question.

“With N’Punch.”

“It’s not like that. Also, she’s the same age as me.”

I mention because she usually refers to me as phi so it’s odd of her to choose to refer to her as Nong.

Becky looks at me knowingly, “I’m aware.”

Oh…. She’s furious.

“If this is about what P’Nam said you know how she is. She’s always exaggerating.”

“It wouldn’t be so weird... For people to have a crush on you.”

“Really? Why?”

“You’re kind, funny, caring, and beautiful. Who wouldn’t want to-“She finally looks over to see my huge grin.

“Go on.” I tease.

She finally shows a smile that she couldn’t contain and lightly punches my arm, “Don’t tease me I have a headache.”

“I didn’t know you could get those?”

“Me neither but I have one.”

Hmmm

“Does anything else feel off?”

“I don’t know… the headache is making me feel irritated I think.”

“Might be my fault.”

“Yeah because of your secret girlfriend you didn’t tell me about.”

I sigh, “Bec… I think you’re just on edge because of PMS.”

She looks at me confused, “I don’t get periods remember.”

“Yeah, but I do… and I get cramps and feel like shit. I’m used to it though, but you aren’t. What are your surroundings like right now. Can you sense the others in the house? Where’s P’Pat?”

Bec takes a moment and frowns scrunching her eyebrows cutely, “She’s… in the… hmm… or maybe… no um… my head hurts. It’s too strong. Can you pause for a second so I can concentrate?”

“Pause what exactly?”

She glances down to my sex.

“It doesn’t work like that!”

“But… I can’t...” She looks around a bit frantically like a dog who lost their sense of smell.

I take her in my arms and hug her to try provide some comfort, “Maybe we should wait after all. We can meet again next week? Or Sunday? I can send some packs.”

I can’t do anything to ease her discomfort besides spending distance away even though I don’t want to.

She hugs me tighter, “No.” she says in a childish voice.

I chuckle,” No?”

“Don’t go. I’m fine.”

Cold one second and the next clinging onto me asking for affection. She really is the one who’s more like a cat.

“Are you sure?” I stoke her hair and she nuzzles her nose into my neck leaving me falling down on the couch.

I gulp, “We’re in the lounge.” My eyes search the room noticing a few guards scattered. One close to the door and another by the corridor leading to the dining room.

“Feels like no one is here.” She says giving my neck a lick.

“Ah! Bec!” I let out a whelp and tense, “I thought you hate people seeing.”

“It’s ok.” She says in a delirious state and stretches her fangs out while pulling down my collar. I don’t think she’s in her right mind. Drunk off the smell of blood. She’ll be very upset once she snaps out of it.

“Bed…. Room.” I push out. I wiggle myself out from under her to her dismay. She looks at me with an annoyed look from the couch as I stand up and fix my dishevelled clothes.

“Rude.” She comments looking at me with her fangs fully out while she sticks out her tongue to touch them. Looks around for a second then picks up the couch pillow to bite instead.

“Don’t bite that!” I grab her hand and begin to pull her to her room with the show still playing in the background and the pillow still in her arm. I hear the echoes of ‘xoxo’ while I pull her away.

“They’ll buy a new one.” She complains with a pout.

“You’ll thank me later.”

After reaching her room I close the door and lock it. Then unbutton my top 2 buttons on my work shirt, “Ok you can do it now.”

She gulps and licks her lips dropping the couch pillow on the floor. Moving her hands around my waist instead and not wasting a moment to press her fangs against my neck. She doesn’t bite immediately and takes a second to savour the tantalizing sensation. After my neck muscles tense, she bites at that moment and the tension releases. I try to slow my breathing while I hug her closely. Her fangs twitch inside me when I move my hands lower down her back. She doesn’t stop drinking but lowers her hands as well against my sensitive body. Her fingers graze over my abdomen and I let out a moan.

“I’m still sore!” I plead when her fingers cup my sex over my clothes.

Then I’ll touch somewhere else.

She moves her hand under my underwear. I can’t get used to her disregard of getting blood on herself and even her relishing in it. She seems very pleased to have her fingers covered in my blood and bites me harder before pushing her fingers in me.

“Shit!”

When she said somewhere else, I didn’t think that’s what she meant but my mind is going blank from the mix of blood loss, arousal, pleasure, embarrassment, and fulfilment as she pushes inside me while sucking my blood from my neck. She seems to come to a realization of her actions and as always, I can feel her worry of hurting me. Something that overtakes her thoughts when she wants to fuck me. I almost feel her try to calm herself to pull away and release her fangs from my neck and hand from inside me, but I hold her hand down and push my neck into her while pushing her fingers deeper.

Amongst my delirium and deep breaths, I try to calm her, “Feel what I feel. Don’t hold back. I trust you.”

She pushes me against the wall, she starts slower and more restrained. She grips against the door tightly trying to control her strength.

“Ah!” I moan, “Harder teerak! Don’t worry!” I pull her waist closer into me.

Her fangs that are still in me but have paused their drinking begin to suck while she pushes in deeper. I feel her body relax and her movements become more natural. Stronger, less controlled. She pushes me against the door hard, effortlessly. I’m completely left at her mercy while she dominates me in every way while I’m left weak and helpless to her will. The first time feeling as if I’m truly her pray.

“Fuck! Bec!” I moan and that’s the last thing I remember clearly before reaching cloud nine. I think that’s the first time she’s sucked my blood while fucking me. Although that’s what I often see in porn. Up to this point Becky has been too afraid of hurting me or sucking too much of my blood to ever try. Perhaps her usual cautiousness and overthinking being taken over by the drunk feeling of the blood fog and her inhibitions being lowered. I’ve never experienced anything like it. It was as if pleasure was coming from many different areas to accumulate together into one. My body is weak and sensitive. Left twitching from the after sensations of riding a long orgasm. I feel lightheaded and even a slight sickness that I need to take deep breaths and rest my head on the back of the door. At some point I ended up on the floor. My neck throbbing. It was rough and not completely painless but even the pain turned into a feeling of pleasure. She pressed me against the door so tightly. Being fucked like that felt so good that I have to question my preferences up till this point and the comments about Becky being a top. I’ve had to revaluate so many things about myself recently. Sex with Becky has never been bad from the first time it was already the best I had ever had but as we begin to feel more comfortable with each other and build more trust it feels almost too good. The level where I doubt, I could ever feel satisfied in a different way even if I were to touch myself. Is it the drug? The literal drug on her fangs heightening every feeling of pleasure making me addicted unable to feel satisfied without. I open my eyes after my body begins to calm even though the throbbing in my neck has yet to settle. Becky is licking her blood covered hand very enthusiastically. Sucking her fingers and licking every single drop of blood meticulously and skilfully. My first thought was of confusion because I feel like I just came back to earth till I realise where that blood came from. Words don’t come out while I try to adjust my thinking that of a vampire’s.

“Good?” I put together the word.

She smiles at me mischievously and leans forward leaving her hand to lick my neck. Her tongue immediately relieves the throbbing almost as if her saliva is an anti inflammatory. While she licks, I close my eyes yet again. I feel her body and stroke her back gently. Her scent taking over my senses as well as the feel of her hair and skin. Her own neck inches from me in our intimate embrace. The feeling of understanding takes over me. An understanding of her desires. I don’t think it’s the exact same. I don’t experience thirst but there are subtle urges. I can understand the desire to taste her blood. It’s always been sweet for me. The more times I taste it the more times I begin to associate the flavour with Becky herself, the sensation of kissing, of intimacy. A sweetness that goes hand in hand with our deepest exchange of intimacy and trust. The taste of sexual desire, of love. Recently I get thoughts. Forbidden thoughts. I can’t tell if they are my own or a product of her blood. My desires are not of thirst. They’re sexual, possessive. I want to bite her neck, make a mark like she does to me. One that won’t fade for many days. Suck and taste her flavour while she lets out soft moans of pleasure. Her blood only for me. Becky swallows. Perhaps she can hear my thoughts right now because she moves her face from my neck and stares into my eyes. She’s so beautiful it’s unreal. She presses her nose against mine for a moment and seems to hesitate before pressing her lips and tongue into mine. It’s her blood. Sweet. A sweetness that is only hers. Her flavour. The sweetness fades fast from the small drop she gave me mixed with her saliva. My weakness goes away but the desire for another drop of her blood is there. Wanting to do what she does to me. Claim her the vampire way. Make her feel like the human she secretly desires to be even for a moment. Fully marked by me. She pulls back from our kiss and rests her head just under my chin.

“Freen.” She lets out breathily, “I can’t.”

“Can’t?” I question.

“I want you like that. But we can’t. I can’t change you. Not now.”

I take a deep breath my deepest thoughts always exposed for her, “I know. I don’t know why I…”

“It’s ok. Babe.” She presses her lips against me again to assure me, “The elders… they might not approve.”

“Who are the elders Becbec? Even when I look them up there isn’t many answers.”

“Want to go to the library?”

“Right now? I don’t think I’m leaving this house any time soon… considering.”

“Oh, I meant our home library.”

“Your… what!?”

After gathering myself together. Visiting the bathroom and taking a couple of moments. Thanks to her blood I was feeling mostly fine just in a slight daze. She leads me to the back of the house. I have been to her house many times but the amount of rooms I have visited are limited. Most times I was at her house I was escorted by guards under tight watch. The other times either in the large front rooms or behind her bedroom doors. I’m most familiar with her bedroom. I would see it often during our video calls as well. I haven’t had a full tour of her large mansion and it’s not my place to go snooping around. Becky needed a code to open the door so I don’t think I would have been able to find this room on my own anyways.

We enter and although it’s called the library it isn’t like the scenes from beauty and the beast. It isn’t this grand unbelievable amount of books. But there is a large collection. Larger than a normal person would have and even someone more wealthy since it isn’t typical for most people these days to keep books. The books all look very old. Even the ones in better condition have discoloration and faded covers. I’m afraid to touch any of them. No doubt they are very expensive. Probably even priceless. Although I am very curious, I resist the urge to take one out and wait for Becky. She searches around the room and along the shelves with full concentration and her usual frown she makes whenever she is focussed. After looking up and down she finally takes out a book.

“Found it.” She says triumphantly and places the book on a reading table with a few chairs. She sits down and makes a gesture for me to come and join her. I’m still in awe about everything. It almost feels like a scene out of a movie. Suddenly being taken to a secret room filled with rich history. I take a seat next to her and look at the book. It’s tattered with no noticeable fancy designs or colours, but it does have a faded black rose emblem.

“I doubt any humans have seen this.” She brags, “Not many vampires either. Only higher-ranking vampires. Maybe even only pure bloods have a copy. I’m not sure.”

I open my eyes widely, “Then maybe I shouldn’t be looking at it.”

“What do you mean? You’re with me so that makes you a pure blood too.” She smiles.

“Is that how that works?” I chuckle.

She sticks out her tongue, “It is now.”

She opens the book and I look down at the writing. I should have expected it but it isn’t Thai. It doesn’t even look like English. It’s old so maybe Latin? But that would be a random guess I have no idea what language it is.

“Oh right…. Forgot. It’s in vampiric.”

“Vampiric I question?”

“Ancient language. Not used anymore. Only for classified information. Only pure bloods are taught.”

“So that means you speak it?”

“I can read it.”

“Why didn’t you tell me you can speak another language!? Wait how many can you speak!?” I ask in surprise about this new information about my girlfriend that she somehow failed to mention to me.

“Just English and Thai!” She insists, “I can read vampiric bit I can’t really speak it and I know some Spanish, French, Chinese… but only a little bit I can’t speak it.”

“But being able to read it is very impressive. What does it sound like? Can you say something.”

“My pronunciation isn’t very good….”

I point at a word on the page, “For example what is this?”

I try look at the word to decipher myself but the alphabet looks different too, so it looks like squiggles to me.

She looks down, “Let’s see…. this one is ‘cor’.”

When she says it, it sounds mystical. Her voice goes deeper. Even for a short word I get drawn in. It’s hot.

“What does it mean?”

She grins, “The.”

“Oh.”

She laughs, “Cor alec halla da elvas.” She says.

That was definitely something hot.

She smiles again, “It means the tale of the elders.”

“Ah… that makes sense.”

She puts her head on her hand and rests her elbow on the table while looking at me with a grin, “Ehal vi ra.”

“What does that mean? Once upon a time?”

“It means have sex with me.”

I push her, “Bec!”

She chuckles, “You wanted to hear something dirty not me.”

“So, this is a book about them? But I can’t read it…” I say looking through the pages which have no pictures.

“Yeah, I forgot about that part. It’s fine I can translate. It’s a story about elvas… um elders. Gahal da vi hersaja? How do you say revive no that wasn’t it… construct begin of the blood.”

“You’ve lost me.”

“Founders! That’s the word.”

How did she get that from construct begin of the blood.

“Oh, fun fact. In vampiric blood or ‘vi’ is used when asking for intercourse. ‘Ehal’ means with. ‘Vi’ or blood then ‘ra’ me casual. With blood me. The word order is different.”

“I think we might have gone off topic. Wait didn’t you say construct blood earlier like ‘vi’ but then it’s sex but blood but founder?”

She laughs, “Ahhh no viii not vi. Blood formal. Similar but different.”

“I am so confused.”

She opens mouth and sticks out her fangs, “Roll it against your fangs like this. Vii.”

“Bec what fangs?” I try to do it against my canines. “Vi.”

“Vii.”

“Vi.”

“Vii.”

“Vi? I feel like we are saying the same thing.”

“No, you keep saying sex over and over again.”

I cover my face in embarrassment, “I clearly don’t have fangs I don’t think this language was meant for me.”

“I don’t know if the fangs are that important for pronunciation. Maybe only for the upper vowels.” She closes the book, “I’ll just summarize. Daddy used to read it to me. I remember how it goes. 5000 years ago, after traveling further into the sun than no other vampire had before the supreme elder begin to reside in Egypt. The people revered him as a god and using the resources given to him, he was able to construct the first vampire society in the world. The end.”

“Are you sure? Looks like a large book?” I take another look at the almost 200 pages.

“There’s a lot of boring parts. Romance with his sister. His dad trying to kill him to take the throne.”

“Did you just say sister?”

“Half-sister.”

I make a face, “So this elder supreme? Started vampire society? And now the current elders are like a continued council? A government?”

“Ahhh no. They’re the same. The supreme elder is still alive.”

“Wait 5000 years!? How old did you say vampires live to!? He must look like dust.”

“I’ve heard he looks about 30. Also relax it’s not like all vampires live that long. We all have human blood. The elders are the purest. If a vampire is truly pure then they will no longer age as the humans do. Not to say they don’t have any shared DNA but very small. All current vampires are related to them that’s why they are called the elders.”

I think through information then come to a realisation.

“When you say everyone….”

“They’re thousands of years old so it’s not that close. Pure bloods are closer related though.”

“Wait…. Related like distant…”

“Yes, most vampires are distant relatives. Very distant.”

“Most… so you and Nat. Both being pure bloods. Just how distant are we talking about… like third cousins? Fourth? More distant?”

“Distant…. Enough. Kind of.”

“Becky what is that supposed to mean! How is he related to you exactly!”

“Ok so… my mother’s…. sister’s…. Son.”

Mother’s sister’s son….

“He’s your cousin!” I blurt out in disbelief.

That sister romance story is now hitting too close to home.

“Keep your voice down that isn’t exactly public information!” She says and covers my mouth for a second while looking around.

“That’s not exactly my definition of a childhood friend! When you said your families are close, I didn’t think you meant that close! Wait and your parents!?”

She frowns, “Freen my dad is clearly white.”

“Right… you know now that you’ve said it, I can see a resemblance.”

“To him!?” She protests in disbelief.

“I don’t know if this makes me feel better or worse. I feel like my view of him just shifted to that of an annoying brother. But now I feel grossed out too? No offence.”

“How do you think I feel?”

“That’s… messed up. But how would people not know? Everyone knows you and Richie are siblings.”

“The internet is pretty new. Not much information got around before then. This is all classified.”

“Ah… true.”

If I think about it the internet only came about when Becky was already an adult. Even going back only 100 years there weren’t even computers and people had to rely on newspapers. Information didn’t spread around as easily as it does now. But why would they marry her to Nat when there’s obviously more options other than her cousin if her dad is white. They could even pair her up with someone from the UK.

“You mean my other cousin Henry who’s 400.”

“America… Japan?”

“Marrying into a different coven isn’t exactly easy. They all have their own dynamics. One of our largest rivals is from America I don’t think they would allow that… you get the idea.”

“But why go through all this… for pure blood children…”

“They might be scared?”

“Of what?”

“Because… there have been vampires born... Without ever getting fangs. We’re becoming human. I can understand why they would care but there’s no need for us to live as vampires anymore. No one lives in the dark, in the cold, in the shadows. We’re all out the world. In a world filled with food. Real food. Burgers, pizza, pasta. It’s just evolution. Why fight evolution.”

“I think I understand everything now. I think no matter the culture those who are older want to preserve it while those who are younger want to embrace the change. If I think of it in a way where I can understand them. It would be like watching people no longer speak Thai. No longer do Thai dance. Eat Thai food. No longer look Thai. Watching everything slowly disappear and wanting to preserve it but what they are doing is making people suffer instead.”

She hugs me, “You’re so smart.”

I chuckle, “Not when it comes to learning vampiric.”

“You can say the important words and that’s what matters.”

“Important words?”

“You have the pronunciation of sex down perfectly.”

“Ehal Vi ra.”

She laughs and kisses my cheek, “Are you sure? I don’t want to tire you out too much.” She says and sticks out her tongue to tease me.

“You can just give me vi then.”

“More sex?”

I pout, “No… blood.”

“You sound so cute when you speak vampiric.” She says and straddles me on my chair then kisses me on the lips. We end up making out in the library room while I hold her close to me, so she doesn’t fall off the chair. Part of me feels like I’m committing a sin. Like having sex in a temple next to sacred scripture. But will I stop?

No.

Chapter Text

Freen POV

When I’m alone in my bed. I think about her. Maybe I’m obsessed. We spend so much time together. We’re always connected. These days we have sex almost everyday. But yet when she can’t sleep with me, and I’m robbed of my nighttime and morning cuddles I feel lonely. I wake up horny. Why am I horny? Was my libido always so insatiable.　When I close my eyes, I end up thinking about her naked body. I remember how it looks, feels, smells, tastes. Her skin perfect as someone might expect from nobility. I want to touch her so badly right now. It doesn’t have to be sexual. I want to cuddle her naked. I crave her cold body in the hot humid mornings. It’s thrilling. Wakes me up. My nipples against her back. My front against her ass. I want to move my hand over her soft stomach. I take a deep breath. Fondle her breasts….so soft…maybe she would moan my name in that sweet voice… push her fangs against my arm… while I rub her wet… ok it is sexual. Why does she have to be so…

“Ugh!” I whine to myself, “Stop it! You have work!” I try to snap myself out of it and roll out of bed. I feel uncomfortably turned on from my unexpected morning fantasy. I’m so glad she’s still in deep sleep. Since when did daily sex feel like restraint? I keep wanting it twice a day. Morning and night. Maybe even more. Conveniently also her usual mealtimes… Might be related. Probably related. My little succubus. But I honestly don’t care. How can I complain when it feels so good. I want vi. And this time I mean the sex one. I take a deep breath and check on her. Another new morning habit. She’s sleeping with a toy in her mouth. One I bought her back when we couldn’t meet. I chuckle back to our conversations.

‘I’m an adult. I don’t need to sleep with toys.’

She was so persistent. Yet what is this Becbec? You like Phi’s toy? She’s so cute… I wish I could kiss her forehead…. Then her nose… lips… neck…

Snap out of it. Work. I have work. I can see her later. I’m sure she’ll be hungry later… then maybe… I can be top today. I want to top her tonight. I splash my face with cold water. I should have a cold shower too.

***

‘Finally, my flight tomorrow!! Nervous and excited.’ I read the message from Punch.

‘Did you pack everything? Get lots of sleep today. You have a busy day tomorrow.’

‘Mostly packed... When I weighed my bag, it was over the limit, but I have no idea what else I could take out.’

‘Knowing you your bag is full of junk.’ I tease.

‘I’ll have you know I am a changed woman! I took out the scuba goggles already.’

‘Why were they in there in the first place??? Bangkok isn’t exactly the place for that.’

‘They have places.’

‘But goggles are so huge.’

‘They were expensive.’

‘Why would you buy those. Just rent’

‘Yes mom.’

‘What do you mean mom? We’re the same age.’

‘Sounds like something a mom would say.’

I laugh, ‘What!?’

“Stop messaging your girlfriend and help me with this.” Nam pushes me and I put my phone in my pocket to help her move the display for the photoshoot today.

“I wasn’t messaging my girlfriend. I was messaging Punch.”

Nam laughs, “They are going to hate each other so much.”

I frown, “Can you stop with that. We both know we have other friends. It’s healthy.”

“Relax, I’m just teasing you as always. I’m not serious.”

“Sorry. Just a bit off today.”

I think maybe it struck a nerve today because honestly based on Becky’s reactions I am kind of worried. I don’t want one of my best friends and my girlfriend to hate each other…

“Nita is here!” Nam says excitedly suddenly letting go of the display and my body gets pulled down.

“Warn me next time!”

“Sorry. I didn’t know she was modelling today. Love her.”

“You do?”

“You don’t?” She questions.

“I…. don’t know her that well I suppose.” I try to deflect.

“She’s hilarious.”

Are we thinking of the same person?

“Nammmm!” Nita comes up with a smile and they share a hug.

Am I missing the part where they became friends?

“Oh my god you have to tell me what happened with Fa!” Nam says suddenly.

Fa? The makeup artist?

“Later. My god. You won’t believe it.”

“Send in a complaint girll.”

“The way I did.” She says then looks over to me, “Oh, morning N’Freen. Heard about the engagement. Congrats.”

My heart sinks and I’m stunned silent. Bitch!

“Engagement?” Nam asks.

“You didn’t hear? Becky is engaged. N’Freen never mentioned she was her secret lover? I thought everyone knew. Oops.”

There’s an awkward silence.

My mind races through all the ways of thinking how I can explain it. Deny it. As I finally gather my thoughts to come up with a response Nita’s serious face turns into a smile and a laugh.

“I got you! You should have seen your faces!” She says proudly and pushes Nam’s shoulder.

“You bitch!” Nam laughs, “Do I see an acting debut in your future?”

“I sure hope so. Anyways I’m going to make-up. Talk later.” She says with a wave and walks away.

Nam looks to me with a smile, “See! What did I tell you! Hilarious. Never a dull moment.”

“Yeah… hilarious.”

***

‘It’s like she’s here to ruin my workdays.’ I send to P’Opp during my lunch break.

‘Why is she even pestering you so much?’

‘I don’t know. Becky said their families have a rivalry and she bullied her.’

‘Have you tried talking to her?’

‘She seems pretty set on blackmailing.'

‘What does she gain from all this though?’

‘I don’t know. Trying to take down the Armstrong family? Some kind of complicated vampire stuff.’

‘Wouldn’t she have just said something to people by now then?’

‘Good point…’

Why is she doing this? I look up from my phone and look to the other side of the room. P’Nam and her are talking with big hand gestures. Probably about Fa? I would presume. P’Nam’s face is very expressive. I can almost hear her voice saying ‘No! She didn’t!’ with a gasp. I eat the last spoonful of rice and decide to talk to Nita directly.

“P’Nita sorry to bother you while eating can I talk to you about the concept for the next shoot?”

“Go ahead.”

I look at her then at P’Nam to try hint, “I have the prints over there so you can choose.”

“Be right back.” She says to Nam.

“No problem.”

I walk with her over to the prints and pretend to show her.

“So, what is this about?” She asks.

“I’m just wondering why you’re picking on me. That’s all.”

“Please? I was just joking. I’m not so stupid to reveal vampire business to a human.” She says pretending to go through the sample pictures.

“I don’t get it. If you want to tell people, why don’t you just tell them. I wouldn’t be able to stop you.”

“I’m sure you heard a lot about me from Becky, right?”

“Yeah…”

“We were just kids. Things are different now. My family has other plans for her family. If I revealed everything it would ruin everything. Still, she needs to know that she can’t cross me. I don’t trust her.”

Becky doesn’t trust her. Nita doesn’t trust Becky. I’m sensing a pattern.

“What exactly are these plans?”

She laughs, “You’re bold Freen. Asking a high-ranking vampire about such private family matters.”

“Right… sorry. Just to be clear not rivals anymore? So, it’s not bad?”

“Not bad. And not related directly to Becky. Let’s just say I’m hanging around the group for a reason.”

I tilt my head slightly in confusion, “Not about Becky? Then who? Richie?” I joke.

“Surprisingly sharp. My parents want me to marry him.” She says and makes a gagging sound.

I can’t hide my shock, “…. What!?”

“Part of me just wants to tell everyone all your secrets and watch the Armstrong family burn to the ground along with my parents’ plans.”

I gulp.

“But I don’t plan on getting disowned. So, you can rest easy… for now. Just kidding.” She adds after seeing my horrified expression.

I never know which is the truth with her.

“But Richie? Why? Richie is a pure blood, right? Excuse me if I’m wrong but I thought-“

“You aren’t wrong. I’m not a pure blood. But my family has been aiming for pure blood status for years. We can get it by marrying up. We’re close enough in rank for it to be possible.”

“You can become a pure blood?”

“I wouldn’t be, but our kids might be, and my family would gain the status. It’s common to marry one class up or down but the pure bloods have this impenetrable wall up. They don’t want to take the risk. My kids might be pure blooded, or they might not be.”

“How do you even tell?”

“If you’re a vampire. You know. I can tell a vampire’s class immediately. Pure blood is very distinct. And for some reason they have their eye on Richie. If you can’t beat them join them, I suppose.”

“Why are you telling me all of this?”

“Because if you were planning on pushing Richie to marry another pure blood to get the family off your back forget it. If you try pull something it won’t just be jokes anymore.”

“… but if Richie were to marry you? Would they be satisfied?”

“If Richie and I had kids that aren’t pure blooded. That responsibility would fall to Becky. Her engagement would have given my family the upper hand to propose. With no appropriate pure-blooded girls around for Richie they would have considered but with you in the picture you’re making things kind of difficult. As things are now, I doubt the Armstrong’s would accept the risk. I presume Becky has not been very co-operative.”

“Do you want to marry him?”

“No. But it doesn’t matter what I think.”

“It should matter.”

“You’re not cut out for this world, Freen.”

***

She’s right. I’m not cut out for this world. When I was watching that show Becky likes with her, ‘Gossip Girl’ I couldn’t help feeling like Dan. The outsider. I think I will always be the outsider and I don’t know how I feel about that. After work I drop by the donation place by my house. They know me well by now.

“The usual address?” The reception lady asks.

“Yes, that’s right. A partial set please.”

A partial set refers to leaving enough blood for two feedings. You can request a full set, partial set, or individual packs.

“Ok no problem. Take a seat and the nurse will be with you soon to check your vitals.”

They always take a few quick tests to make sure I’m healthy and assess how much blood can be taken.

After a short wait they show me to the room. They measure my weight and look at my blood pressure among a few other checks.

“You’re all good for a partial set. You can take a seat on the chair while we get the equipment ready. Do you have any preference for pack size today?”

“Normal is fine, thank you.” I say with a smile.

I’m very used to donating blood by now that I don’t even notice when they put the needle in. I simply scroll through my phone till it’s done.”

After it’s done they offer a small snack of choice and some fruit juice. They package and send the packs over for me. I have two addresses down. My own and Becky’s house. More often than not I send them to Becky’s house directly. I try to go at least once a week to keep up a good amount of stock so Becky never gets too thirsty.

***

While on the road driving to my girlfriend’s house, I get a call from P’Opp.

“What’s up? I’m just driving.” I warn.

“Oh, should I call later?”

“No, It’s fine. Stuck in traffic and I’m really bored.”

“That after work rush is intense.”

“Yeah, and Becky’s house always passes by the busiest part.”

I usually miss most of it, but because of the stop at the donation place close to work beforehand I have landed up in peak traffic.

“Going to see your girlfriend, cute, cute.” He teases.

“Shut up.” I smile.

“That’s actually what I was calling about. What day can we do the double date. I was thinking Saturday?”

“Saturday… Becky has a party and I’m seeing a friend so I can’t sorry.”

“Hmmm tomorrow? We could have dinner? Well, the two of us could have dinner.” He laughs.

“Should be fine. I’ll ask her and let you know.”

“Great! I’ll ask P’Dam. What did Nita end up saying by the way.”

“Complicated vampire stuff….”

“Girlll, isn’t it always. I never get it.”

“Right!? It makes no sense. It’s not just me…”

“They have so many rules for nothing. All this class bullshit and manners I can’t be bothered.” He complains.

“My mind is overloaded with trying to remember everything. I looked at the rank list and… my god. I thought it was Pure blood, nobles, commoners, changelings or something like that but what the hell is an upper noble and a lower noble? Pure blood, upper noble, lower. Wait no… it was noble, lower noble, higher mixed, semi-mixed, mixed, changelings. And most of the population is mixed?? Then why are they doing so much??”

P’Opp bursts out laughing, “There’s a reason no one goes around being like. Hi I’m semi-mixed. There’s two halves higher ranked or lower ranked. That’s all that really matters. As soon as you get to mixed even higher mixed, you’re lower ranked.”

“It’s too much!”

“Yeah, I get you. So, what will you do? Break up with her? Return to the life of the regular people with no memories.” He teases.

“I’m never breaking up with her.”

“Then congrats. Welcome to the life of us prey. Also, to the crop top gays.”

“No crop tops!”

He laughs, “I’m going to let you drive before you crash your car. Talk later. Byee.”

“Byee”

***

When I reach the mansion. I’m let in by Mathew and he informs that Becky is working out in their home gym. He says he will fetch her. When I reach the lounge however I can almost hear the glass breaking in my mind. My dreams and fantasies that got me through work being crushed right in front of me. Richie is home. I can’t have sex with Becky with her brother in the house! At least not with it looming over my mind…. Do we do it anyway? But he’ll hear. But I’m sure they’ve heard before… but he’s her brother…

“Nice to see you too, Freen.” He says sarcastically because my obvious disappointment must have been showing on my face.

I try regather myself, “Hey!” I say overly cheerful to make up for it which just comes off even more awkward.

At that moment Becky walks in with skintight workout pants, a sports bra, a towel over her shoulders and hair tied up in a messy bun. Still partially sweaty and wiping her forehead. My head is overrun with indecent thoughts immediately.

Fuck.

Becky smirks, “Freen?”

“I think your girlfriend is broken today.” Richie says while returning his attention to the football game.

I look away from her because my eyes are having difficulty looking away from her cleavage that is in full view with her sweaty sports bra, “I’m sure you’re hungry after your workout.”

“I was feeling thirsty earlier before working out, so I had a pack.” She says and I feel like I just got double disappointed.

Also, Richie is here tonight.

“Very… responsible.”

“Should I have not?” She teases.

“No, it’s fine. It’s good. You were thirsty. You drank. I’m glad.”

“Then why do you look disappointed Babe?”

“I’m not disappointed!” I deny.

She nods with a huge grin, “Yeah, I believe you.”

She walks forward and dumps her sweaty towel my head.

“Bec!” I complain. She laughs mischievously. I pull the towel off my head. It wasn’t a conscious decision that I made but I sniffed it. By the time I had realized what I did it was already too late. I honestly want to sniff it again because it smells good, but I think that would definitely be too noticeable. It smelt like Becky. I want to lick her sweat.

“Freen… your thoughts are… loud.” She says in embarrassment.

“I… um… have no excuse.”

She tauntingly moves forward and kisses my cheek, “I’m going to shower.” She whispers in my ear.

I grab her hand, “Can I-“

“Wait with Richie.”

I let go of her hand and watch her walk off while staring at her gorgeous back view. Toned back muscles and tight ass. I sigh to myself as I sit down on the couch.

“You’re doing a horrible job at hiding how much you want to fuck my sister.”

I choke on air and am left coughing from the unexpected comment, “I don’t-“

“I wasn’t born yesterday but don’t even think about it. I have the night off today. I plan to have a relaxed evening. One that involves not hearing questionable sounds coming from my sister.”

“I know.”

Goodbye… top Freen… may you have your time again soon. I mourn my original plans for the evening. I think I need to take the time to meditate. Refocus my mind of other things. Wholesome things. Like puppies. I take a deep breath and clear my mind. There was a fatal flaw in my meditation technique because I find myself tracing Becky instead. Our link. Meditation only makes it stronger. And she just so happens to be undressing right now. Taking off her pants, off her bra… oh god. I open my eyes immediately.

“Richie! How are things?” I ask to try break the link.

“Same old same old. Mostly work these days….” He continues talk while my mind wonders as Becky gets in the shower and moves her hands over her body, up her abdomen across her breasts, her nipples, I am so… turned on right now,” Don’t you think?”

“Uh yes.” I say even though I have no clue what he was talking about.

“So, you do think she’s being unreasonable too?”

What wait.

“What was the question again?”

“Becky refusing to let me see Irin because they were friends first. Pretty ridiculous right?”

Oh.

“Um. I think I should stay out of it.”

Becky’s hand starts moving down her abdomen to her upper thigh, she strokes it and slowly moves higher… she’s teasing me.

I stand up startling Richie, “Bathroom.” I say with an awkward laugh, “Be right back.”

I move to the closest bathroom and begin splashing my face. She’s just washing. That’s it. Calm yourself. You are stronger than this. You had sex yesterday. Yesterday! It’s just one day.

You want me that badly baby?

-Don’ tease me Becbec.

Watching me shower was very naughty of you.

-I didn’t do it on purpose.

I sulk.

Ok teerak I forgive you.

I move back to the lounge and sit with Richie till she’s done. Once she’s finished, she walks down with wet hair, short shorts, and an oversized T-shirt with no underwear. Glasses on after taking out her contacts. Her beautiful bare red eyes visible. My god. Please have mercy on me Becky. I beg you.

“Done. Want to come to my bedroom?”

I stand up in lightening speed then realize my keenness, “Bedroom could be good. I want to lie down for a bit. Feeling kind of sleepy actually.” I try cover.

“Uh huh.” She laughs.

Richie simply rolls his eyes.

***

As soon as the door closes, I’m pushing her against it, “Can we make out a little?” I beg and take off her glasses placing it on the nearest table. The room is dark, and I can’t see too well but I can see the glow of her eyes. After placing the glasses, I pull her to the bed and hover over her.

She licks her lips and nods, “Ok a little.”

I lean down and kiss her. At first pecks. Small kisses on her lips. The feeling is electrifying. It sends a tingling sensation throughout my body. I deepen the kiss and she accepts me wilfully. She places her hands around my neck pulling me closer till my body is pressed against hers. The sensation of feeling her body against mine almost makes me release a moan of pleasure. The arousal is fast and intense. The kisses are deep. I’m getting sucked into her world. My hand reaches under her T-shirt to stroke her cold and smooth side. Her body is cold to the touch from drinking one of my cold packs earlier in the day.

Does your work know you’re fantasizing about fucking your girlfriend all day?

-Does your brother know you were trying to tease me in the shower?

She lightly pushes me away from our kiss.

Richie

I painfully get off her and down on the bed. My body is so sensitive from being aroused. It wants nothing more than a release from the love of my life which it isn’t going to get and doesn’t get the picture. At what point does it become desperation. Becky hugs me and I tense for a moment. The feel of her breasts even over the fabric against my arm is both thrilling and dangerous to my current state. Her face which nuzzles into my neck is also very tantalizing. My thoughts get overrun with my desires again. I want to push her down onto the bed and take her right now.

“Shhh… loud thoughts again baby.” She says with a kiss against my neck, and I swallow.

“You feel so good.”

She licks my neck, “Yeah?”

“Smell good.”

“What do I smell like?”

I lick my lips and my throat feels a little dry. There’s something different but at the same time homely. Comforting yet exciting.

“Rose… but different. Very… strong.”

What is that? Why does it smell so familiar.

“You can smell my blood?”

Yeah… maybe… I move closer. Closer to her neck. I press my lips against it.

Rose. Red rose. A beautiful scent. Intoxicating.

“You might… be thirsty.”

Thirsty? More like very aroused.

“Thirst. Like a horny teenager.” She says and moves her neck away. I don’t like that. My body reacts before my mind, and I pull her back so I can rest my face by her neck again.

She takes a deep breath, “I don’t know if I should give it to you.”

She might be right. I crave. Something. I don’t know what exactly. But the strong scent of her blood helps to calm whatever it is.

“Can we stay like this for a little bit.”

“Ok.” She says stroking my head.

***

It went away. Whatever it was went away after some time cuddled up to Becky while she stroked my back and comforted me. When the feeling finally passed, I get overcome with embarrassment and shame. All day I felt something weird. Such an intense desire to be close to Becbec that it overwhelmed every spare moment of my day when I didn’t distract myself with tasks or converse with others. I feel disappointed in myself to reduce my girlfriend to an object of desire like that.

“I’m sorry.” I say.

She kisses my forehead, “It’s ok. If anyone were to understand it would be me. You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Becbec smells like beautiful full bloomed red roses in the morning sunlight.”

When I think of how her blood tastes. It makes sense. As if I was missing so many more layers of complexity. Eating food with a blocked nose all this time. It’s not just sweet. It’s like concentrated nectar from the most coveted flower.

She chuckles, “Pure bloods smell like roses. But…One drop for another vampire could be deadly. Kind of fitting I suppose.”

“All the other pure bloods smell like you too? I just can’t tell?”

“No. Everyone is unique. Not all roses smell the same.”

“I’m sure teerak smells the most beautiful. I’ve never smelt a more beautiful fragrance.”

I always thought she smelt nice. I just feel like I gained heightened senses able to decipher the complex pheromones I was attracted to subconsciously.

She smiles widely and shyly not able to meet my eyes, “I’m happy. I was worried. That maybe if you could tell you wouldn’t like it. Or maybe you would like another’s more. I don’t know how humans experience things.”

She doesn’t get this shy that often. I know the scent of blood is very important to them.

“I wonder what I smell like to you. You said I taste like milk tea? I must smell like milk.” I joke.

She smiles, “Did you know? Thai tea is a blend of many different spices and fragrances. Tea leaves, cloves, cardamon, cinnamon turmeric, star anise, vanilla. P’Freen smells like different spices combining together perfectly to create a strong aroma.”

“You said you didn’t like spices.” I tease.

She pouts, “Just not chilli.”

Blood is so complex to them. No wonder she was confused when I said it tastes like iron.

“Does it always taste the same then?”

“No. The flavour changes. Changes throughout the day. Changes from what you eat. How you’re feeling. If you’re sick. If we’re intimate…” She looks away again shyly. This topic seems to make her embarrassed. She’s never spoken in so much detail about these things.

“And when you drank packs?”

“Without knowing the person, we can’t pick up the complex flavours and scents. Once it’s chilled the scent fades, but each one does taste different. Certain things can make the taste richer. Healthy diet. Healthy body. Some are less sweet like a tomato juice or a wine.”

“You don’t ever miss it? Tasting something else.”

She chuckles, “I can eat food remember. If I wanted to taste something savoury, I could just go to the store and buy some wine or pad thai.”

Oh right.

“Sooo, you don’t miss it?”

She smiles, “I don’t miss it. Why would I want to drink bland cold blood from strangers when I could drink fresh warm delicious blood from my girlfriend who’s flavour changes to my tastes.” She hugs me and cuddles into me cutely and my face goes red.

“Changes to your tastes?”

“Uh huh. So cute. Specifically, for me.”

Must be Becky’s blood doing that.

I kiss her forehead. She looks up cutely and I kiss her nose. She purses her lips and I kiss those too. I trace my hand over her shoulder and draw circles, “Want to come to my condo?”

She laughs, “You come all this way and now you want me to come to your condo?”

“My condo is nice.”

“Does it have a gym?”

“No.”

“Library?”

“No.”

“Piano?”

“No.”

“Hmmm….” She says with her usual mischievous smile, “You’re doing a bad job at convincing me.”

“Sulking.”

“Ow.” She says looking at me, “Why?”

“I don’t know.”

Becky doesn’t want to make love today. Disappointed.

“That’s not true. I just don’t want to go out again. I just had a shower.”

“My condo has showers….” I sulk, “It’s fine.”

She kisses my cheek, “Don’t sulk na ka.” She says sweetly and unfortunately, I couldn’t resist her charm and a smile forms on my face for a moment before I hide it again with my fake pout.

“What did you have in mind?”

“I can’t tell you that.”

“Top Freen?” She says and sticks out her tongue in a taunt.

My face goes red again, “Those were private thoughts Bec!”

“Oh, were they now? Well, I’m looking forward to seeing Top Freen….”

My face lights up.

“Tomorrow.” She finishes and I push her.

“Fine. I won’t die.” I sigh.

“Although you make it seem like you will.” She jokes.

I’m scared about her turning. We must be careful.

Her thoughts slip through to me. I can’t deny that I feel afraid too. There’s the part of me that craves intimacy and the other part of me that knows what our intimate acts lead to. Sharing blood.

One day of abstinence isn’t a big deal.

“Oh, about tomorrow. P’Opp wants to go on a double date. Us and him and P’Dam.”

“Sounds fun! I want to go!” She says excitedly.

I smile widely at her cute excitement, “Ok, I’ll tell him, and I’ll let you know the details.”

“Ok.” She lightly touches her fingers up my forearm, “You donated today.”

“Only a partial set.” I explain, “You can still feed.”

“Don’t push yourself for me, babe.”

“I’m Ok Bec. The people at the donation place are very good. They monitor me carefully.”

“That’s good.” She says looking worryingly at the place by my arm where they place the Band-Aid. Although the packs are for her she doesn’t seem to like donations that much. She doesn’t like it when my blood is taken by someone other than her or the mark it leaves. Almost as if she is jealous of a needle.

“Not jealous.” She pouts, “But don’t like. I don’t like needles.”

I move her hair back from her face, “Why not Becbec?”

“I’m scared of getting my blood taken.”

“Did someone try to take it before?”

“When I was younger, they tried to strap me to a chair and draw my blood.”

“You must have been so terrified.”

She nods while fiddling with her shirt. I move my hand towards hers and hold it. I lightly run my thumb over her hand to calm her.

“It’s ok. Phi is here. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

When she’s like this. She’s so small. Cute. She looks at me with a soft expression. Vulnerable. An expression I only ever see her make with me.

“I like this.” Her voice lowers.

“What BB?” I reply just as softly.

“Talking with you about everything.”

“I like it too. I could talk with you for hours without getting bored.”

She smiles cutely and snuggles into me. I place my arm over her. She listens to my heartbeat and closes her eyes. She enjoys it. My heartbeat.

Furnace

I smile.

-Freezer

Rude

I chuckle from our mental exchange. My little ice block. Her cuddles calm me. So much so that I feel like I might drift off to sleep. I didn’t sleep as well yesterday when we slept away from each other. Maybe not to the extent of Becky but I’m sensitive to scents as well so much so that I wear perfume to sleep to try calm me. Becky’s scent is at times calming and at times exciting. The new discovery of her scent of roses makes me feel happy. I close my eyes. Our time together cuddling closely in bed is one of my favourites. Even better is…

Cuddling naked

Her thoughts overlap with mine. I swallow and try to clear my thoughts, but my body hasn’t forgotten what it wants. It reminds me by making me feel very aroused suddenly at her close contact. Heightened awareness of her breaths, the bare skin of her legs, her soft boobs, tension is so much, my hips move forward against her front very slightly without my permission… I open my eyes suddenly and pull away in panic.

“S-sorry.” I stutter.

She looks up. Her fangs out…. Fangs out…. Fangs…out. It gave her a fang boner.

I trace her face with my eyes. Up close her lips are perfectly shaped and plump. Her eyes are mystifyingly red. Absolutely breathtakingly beautiful.

I want you.

“Do you want to-“

She puts her finger over my lips to stop me.

Thoughts only.

She’s the one that kisses me.

I still struggle to control what thoughts to send but I try to focus on our link. While I’m trying to focus Becky shifts closer again. After our kiss I glance down in the moment and can see straight down her shirt.

-I want to touch her boobs.

Becky lets out a chuckle at my mental slip. My face goes red with embarrassment.

Oh, do you now?

She retorts and takes my left hand moving it under her shirt and up to her breast. It’s cold but soft. Her nipples are hard. She makes a small sound when I rub my hand over them.

Freen…

Her sweet voice echoes straight into my head. I can’t take it anymore. I steal her lips this time while I massage her breasts. I stick my tongue inside her mouth with some desperation and deepen our kiss.

The arousal is instant. I push her down and straddle her lap. I bite her lip and she pulls me down closer onto her. Hands finding their way down my back to my ass.

-You feel so good. I’m going to take it off.

I warn before pulling off her shirt. Before I can return to her lips, she stops me to take off my shirt as well and discard my bra.

I want to feel you too.

When our bodies touch, we both flinch for a moment from the difference in temperature. After the short adjustment it feels extremely good.

-No going back.

Make love to me.

I kiss her lips then move down to her neck where her scent is strongest. Intoxicated I lick her neck and bite. She let’s me. When I bite her neck it’s as if her strength leaves her body and she tugs weakly. I sneak my leg between hers and press against her front.

Babe I’m so fucking wet.

I rub my leg against her to stimulate that area and she pushes against me and pulls at my leg. The slow movements turn into her humping against my leg close to my front. Her movements feel good against me.

-Feel good?

Lick my pussy. Lick it. Touch it. Fuck me. Bite me.

Her thoughts have become an ongoing mess of desire and desperation. Filter gone. I hold my composure.

-Please Phi Freen?

Fuck. Please Phi Freen. Please touch nu.

-Hot. I like that.

Want to be Nu’s Phi? Fuck nu?

-Want to. So much. Bec. I need you. Now.

I tug at her shorts and pull them down. I Immediately trace my lips down her body leaving kisses. She holds my head and lets out deep breaths and muffled moans. She lets out moans through her mind. My name mixed with English swear words. I tease her by kissing her inner thigh and biting lightly. She grips my head tighter.

Put your tongue on my pussy. Now.

I listen to her request and lick her.

Holy shit! Hot. Fire. Burny. Ow.

She moves back a bit from the heat of my tongue on her cold clit. I don’t let her escape and hold her legs in place and return my tongue to her sensitive area.

“Fu-“She almost moans before stopping herself with her hand. Her body adjusts to the temperature till it starts feeling good for her. She pushes her sex into my mouth while touching her own nipples.

Her scent and taste sends deep arousal throughout my body. I almost feel like I could come from pleasuring her. I want to cum. Cum.

-Cum in…

Cum in me then.

I move my hand up and push two inside her while licking her clit. She tries to ride against my fingers.

-Fuck. If I could I would. Give Becbec my-

Need bite. Need bite. Need bite. Need bite. Pillow.

I remove my mouth looking up to see Becbec grabbing a pillow and opening her mouth about to bite.

“Bec!” I let out with my voice and push my right arm into her mouth.

-Why pillow.

Phi’s scent. Perfume. Smells yummy. Taste delicious. Skin good. So good.

My scent is on her pillows? From the perfume I gave her?

She pushes her fangs deeply into my arm and tries sucking.

Yummy. Give more. Want.

She sucks harder and shivers. Her insides clench around my fingers. I push my fingers deeper into her and pull my arm back. She bites back instinctively, and it gives her pleasure. I tug away again and her body tenses. I thrust my fingers into her while doing this. Fucking her like this, my fantasy of cumming in her and having half vampire babies has seem to of taken root in my mind. So wrong but so right.

Cumming! Cumming! Fucking Cumming! Shit!

Her body tenses and weakens. I leave my fingers in till the aftershocks of her orgasm stop, and she releases her fangs from my arm. I give her lips a couple of gentle kisses.

-Feel good, teerak?

I ask while moving her hair back, “Ow.”

She bites the hand I used to touch her hair.

-Ok, biting time first.

Biting time or vampire aftercare I like to call it. I noticed she wants to bite after sex. Every time. It’s different from the sexual kind. Soft love bites and licks. I wonder if it’s a vampire thing or a Becky thing.

My love.

Her thoughts echo while her fangs grip into my hand and release slowly as she hugs my arm close to her. She licks the bite and digs her fangs in slowly a couple more times. I watch the movement of her fangs and savour the sensation of her bites with the cool relief of her tongue following afterwards.

After I give her a few moments to calm and teethe on my hand. She let’s go in her own time and finally looks up to me with dilated pupils. I kiss her nose and hug her closely.

“I love you.” I use my words to tell her and kiss her cheek.

“I love you more.” She competes.

“I love you even more then.”

She pouts, “No. I love you the most.”

I chuckle, “Ok fine. Becbec wins.”

My stomach grumbles and I realize I haven’t had a proper dinner yet.

“I can make you pasta.” She says.

“Instant noodles?”

“No! I practiced with Pat. I can make spaghetti bolognaise all by myself now.”

“You practiced for me?”

“Yeah.”

I hug her tighter and rest my head on her shoulder, “Thank you, BB.”

She always makes me feel loved. My thoughts from when we were having sex re enter my mind and I get an image of eating dinner together… with our child. That looks like Becky did as a child. I push the thought out my mind as soon as it emerges hoping our link is not fully connected anymore. It’s a stupid thought. We could never…

“It’s not stupid.”

I want to have babies with P’Freen.

I gulp.

“But we can’t.”

“I know. But they would be cute.”

“Yeah. Very cute like Becky.”

I move back and kiss her lips. She closes her eyes and we make out. She moves her hands down to my ass.

-Bec I’m hungry.

What a coincidence. Me too.

She swiftly moves to my neck and bites it while moving her hand round to my front and pushing her fingers inside.

“Shit!”

Shhh baby

I bite my lip to hold back my voice while Becky drinks my blood while fucking me. I grab at her back and pull her into me. Her body warms against me as my blood enters her.

-Fuck. Becky. Wait. Not so fast.

Your blood tastes good when you cum.

Her fingers easily find and hit against my g spot while her fangs increase my sensitivity. I cum hard and fast. Mind blank and breathing deeply as she licks my neck.

“Don’t cover my mark.” She whispers in my ear.

“Ok.” I say amongst my breaths.

She pushes her nose against my neck, “Rest. I’ll make dinner.”

My heart still racing and sensitive she leaves kisses throughout my body. Each kiss feeling better than the next. She kisses my nipple and I shiver while holding back a moan Afterwards she moves down my body and pulls down my shorts.

“That’s not- shit. Bec! Not dinner!” I grab her head that’s moved between my legs to my sensitive area.

Freen is the one that wanted to fuck. So we’re fucking.

I move my hand with her bite mark to my mouth and press it against my lips. It tingles and I lick it.

“Fuck…”

Chapter Text

Mr. Armstrong sits in a large council room at the top of the Happy Sun building located in the centre of Bangkok’s business district. Despite the name, Happy Sun. The room is dark, and curtains are closed with not even a single ray of sunlight making it into the room. The whole top floor is made in this fashion. Unable to distinguish between night and day. Only those with the special key cards are permitted to the top floor. After a knock on the door and a response from Mr. Armstrong, Clarence enters the room.

“Take a seat.” He says and gestures to the seat on the opposite side of the room.

“My daughter seems to have taken a liking to you.” He continues, “Which is why I am ending your suspension.”

Clarence bows down showing his neck, “Thank you, sir.”

“But be warned if there is the slightest mistake in the future the consequences won’t be as light as suspension. I always put my daughter’s safety as my highest importance. Remember who your family serves. Everything we have given can easily be taken away. Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir.” He replies without lifting his head.

“That is all. You may return to duty. I have already informed the guards of your return in advance.”

“Thank you, sir. I will report immediately.”

Only after entering the elevator and reaching the bottom floor does he let out a sigh of relief. ‘All that is given can be taken away.’ A phrase he has had to live by. To those who serve. Their family’s livelihood is decided by their Master family. It is not simply about getting another job. This is the only job. Serving the Armstrong’s in whatever business they may choose. There are options, working for the many branches of their company to house upkeep or even the supply of their packs. Each job is performed by a subservient family. Unlike for humans it is not possible to save money. This system was put in place to prevent the unfair distribution of wealth among vampires and humans due to their differing lifespans and yet in many ways the system could be described as crueller by some. The argument for the system looks to the suffering of many of the humans who are homeless or poor despite their freedom when every vampire is cared for by the system. As long as you serve you will never go hungry. If you serve that is. It is not possible to go directly against but if deemed insufficient it is completely allowed by law to simply discard whole families leaving them no way of earning a living. These families often have no choice but to beg to join a new coven for its protection and resources. Often being forced to move countries. In the case of no one taking them they become exiled. Living off the grid. Having to try fend for themselves. This is why so many are afraid of their Master family. However, many also think of it as an honour to serve and can be found wearing the crest of their representing family.

Up till this point Clarence had been a guard for many of the higher-up vampires working at Happy Sun, Thailand branch. After learning of the Armstrong’s transfer making their new home Thailand for the next coming years as the most distinguished guard of the company, he was entrusted with watching over Mr. Armstrong. However, after a few short months of service a team was put together to watch over the youngest daughter and the young man was put in charge. The importance of watching over Miss Armstrong was highlighted. After his time spent with Mr. Armstrong he was expecting her to be similarly strict and particular, but she turned out to be very different. Mostly warm and inviting. Treating him more as a friend. He grew rather fond of the younger girl. This made it harder and harder for him to stick to the strict orders from Mr. Armstrong. Leading him to risk his own family’s safety by disobeying an order from Mr. Armstrong himself. The fear of what could happen to his family because of his rebellion strengthened his resolve to stay true to his orders in the future.

He arrives at the Armstrong residence in the early morning hours for a debriefing with the guards. Sleepy and tired but never letting it show he goes through the reports from his absence. The servants have their own residences at the back of the property away from the mansion. It is like a dorm. They have beds, bathrooms, fridges for packs, a small entertainment room and a study for meetings. Usually, a few servants stay at the dorms a couple of days a week. They change in shifts except for the main servants who are expected to stay at the residence at all times. Pat has her own room in the mansion. Clarence and Mathew stay at the dorm with the other part time dormers. Many times, having to follow Miss Armstrong and sleep in unexpected places regardless.

Gathered in the study with the half-asleep guards being awoken suddenly and made to prepare for Clarence's return.

“There are blanks here. And here. And here….” He turns the page, “Here as well. What is this about. I can’t give this to Mr. Armstrong. We’re going to have to fill this in now. Mathew.” He calls to the young guard who has been resting his face on his hand while his eyes keep closing. After hearing his name, he wakes up instantly.

“Yes, sir!”

“You were with her. Can you explain this?” He sighs and scratches his eyebrow coming back only after a few days to an already stressful situation. No more mistakes. The words of Mr. Armstrong echo in his mind.

He looks over to the report and skims through it quickly.

“Oh…”

“Ok so what was she doing here?”

He looks away awkwardly, “Not sure.”

“Not sure? What do you mean not sure? Were you there?”

“Yeah, I was there.”

“So?”

“Um…”

Clarance frowns and turns to another guard showing him the report, “Care to fill me in?”

The guard looks at the report then also looks away, “I... um… don’t know as well.”

“Come on. I can’t hand in a blank report. Someone has to know something.” He says in annoyance then turns back to Mathew.

“You’re keeping something from me.”

Mathew scratches his head, “So…. You know when Miss Armstrong made video calls to Miss Freen.”

“Yes.”

“Like that.”

“What? That explains noth…ing….oh.”

“Yeah.”

“So, all of these….?”

“Yeah.”

He stares at the pages, “I’m just going to fill these in with a few details, vaguely.”

“With Miss Freen in the bedroom?”

“Never mind.” He sighs, “Ok, it’s fine I’ll handle it. You can go back to sleep.”

The other guards leave the room while Clarence stays behind with his pen looking through the reports adding in small notes. Crossing things out and rewriting them to sound more favourable. Trying to fill the blanks with details of movies or game nights. Talking in the lounge over dinner. He looks to the top corner of the page that has a picture pasted of Becky Armstrong. His determination of following orders lasting a total of zero days while he tries his best to cover for her. He turns to the last page.

‘Miss Chankimha was seen on multiple occasions with bite marks on her neck and hand that vanished. It is presumed that Miss Armstrong gives her large amounts of blood.’

Clarence stares at the sentence. He fiddles with the pen nervously before finally crossing it out and rewriting.

‘Nothing noticeable to report.’

Becky POV

She’s still on her period. However, with it being late and the disappointment of her not spending the night before I told her to stay. She was also too tired to drive home and agreed. She said she would sleep in a guest room but I told her I would sleep with a toy so it will be ok. Which brings us to now. She’s in deep sleep. We’re mostly naked. She put her panties back on and a pad. I didn’t bother putting anything back on. It’s always hot in bed with her anyways. She’s hugging me from behind. Her hand found her way up to my boob at some point and decided to stay there. I can’t blame her because I’ve been enjoying her cushion like boobs pressing against my back for some time now. Boobs are so nice. I love boobs. I would normally enjoy it more, but the issue is my headache. My second time getting a headache. I don’t like it. I foolishly thought periods stop if you’re asleep but apparently, they do not. They do not stop… when will it stop… I bite my toy in frustration. I feel like I can’t see or concentrate, my fangs are itchy and my throat burns. Periods are only good for having sex. Then it’s fun and exciting. Blood everywhere. On my hands, on my body, licking it from her is so yummy. So great. Best thing ever. That was fun. Now it’s not fun. No more licking. Freen’s sleeping time. I lick the toy instead and drink a little of her pack. I turn around in slight frustration from feeling irritable. Freen awakes slightly from her sleep at my sudden movement. For some reason the feelings of frustration and my own incapabilities wallow up as I curse myself for struggling when I really love her company and I want to be with her here but what I want, and my body’s reaction is not aligning. I let out silent sobs.

“What’s wrong?” She asks in her half-asleep daze.

“Nothing. It’s stupid. Please sleep babe.”

She wipes my tears, “Bite my hand. Maybe it will help.”

“I can’t, you’re sleeping.”

“It’s fine.”

I hug her arm and bite her hand while she softly strokes my head and hugs me.

***

“I went to the green house yesterday.” Richie tells me.

“Oh, cool. You don’t often go there.”

“For 3 hours.”

“Why would you go to the… 3 hours? I think you’re exaggerating.”

“Wish I was. I watched a whole football game before coming back for my power bank and went back to watch a movie on Netflix before you came down to cook and spill tomato sauce all over the counter.”

“3 hours, huh.” I smirk.

Not bad.

“It’s not funny Becky. How do you even- never mind. I don’t want to know. Your scent on her is so strong when she came down this morning, I thought she was you for a second.”

“We were quiet yesterday.”

“…You weren’t. Is that all you can do? Why don’t you, I don’t know talk or something next time. Literally anything else.”

“We talked too. You don’t know about multitasking. Besides, you got to appreciate the beautiful plants in the green house that Pat spends her time watering. You should be grateful.” I stick out my tongue.

He flicks my forehead, “Ow.”

“What if our parents heard.”

“But they didn’t. I’m not stupid.”

“You sure? Because you have no restraint.”

“Not as if it’s a secret anymore. You’ll understand when you’re older.” I tease, “Why don’t you hang out with your girlfriend? Oh, wait, that’s right. You don’t have one.”

“At least I don’t have to worry about killing mine by accident.”

“That’s low.”

Even as a joke. That strikes a nerve.

“You try spending three hours in the green house next time. The signal is shit and there’s bugs! I told you not to Becky. Why don’t you listen to me!”

“Ah you’re so annoying!”

“So are you! Next time I’m going to come in and spray you with water! I’m serious! Just try me!”

“You could have gone out!”

“Why me!? Freen literally has a condo! You’re home every day! Some of us don’t get the day off every day to do whatever they want!”

“None of your business but I was feeding. Are you saying I can’t eat at home now?”

“Don’t even try, feeding doesn’t take 3 hours! Get neutered!”

“Prude!”

“Child!”

I make a fist and let out a voice of frustration before storming off. He’s so annoying. I can’t believe we’re related. Why do I have to be the one to leave. It’s my house too and Freen is allowed in it. He acts like he’s so hard done by when I’m literally the one being married off to my cousin. Yeah, I said it, cousin. Sick of everyone telling me he’s not my cousin. I think I deserve some special treatment considering I’ve saved his ass with this stupid engagement. I go to the greenhouse and lie down on one of the chairs.

“Don’t know what he’s complaining about.”

The bright sunlight shines in and the large array of flowers filled with many colours decorates the room. There are some bugs in the distance among the plants, but most don’t fly close. I take in a deep breath and close my eyes. How pleasant.

It’s so bright…. Feel like I’m burning.

I sit there and attempt to take a nap before my frustrations rise and I get up from the seat. Feel like I’m dying.

In my defence he was here at night and its daytime now, can’t be compared. I think I need to go back to bed. I still get that tired feeling even though I already slept a lot. I fell asleep yesterday…. In the middle of the night for the first time in my life. I dosed off at some point while biting her hand. I don’t know what it was that enabled me to sleep. Maybe it was from my senses being confused. I had never had a headache before until recently either.

When I bit her hand. The frustration stopped. I felt calm. My body relaxed and my eyes felt heavy… next thing I know I’m woken up by Freen gently shaking me and kissing my forehead. It was nice. So that’s what it’s like to actually sleep together.

“Excuse me, Miss Armstrong. I am back on duty from today. I apologise for the sudden notice.”

I look to the entrance to see Clarence back, he looks well. I’m glad. In my excitement I give him a hug.

“Sorry.” I say after.

“Oh... um... it’s fine Miss.” He loses his composure slightly at my unexpected action.

“I have a lot to tell you. You won’t believe what Richie just said to me.” I begin while walking as he follows behind listening to my rambling as always.

***

“Did Miss Freen enjoy the spaghetti Bolognese? Did you manage ok by yourself? Remember to add in the beans? They’re high in iron. Great for blood production.” Pat rapidly fires the questions.

“Yes, I did! She loved it. Maybe I have talent for cooking.”

“By the state of the kitchen I was a bit concerned. I’m glad it was ok.”

“I just dropped the tomato sauce… I tried cleaning it, but it was sticky.”

“You know Becca it actually baffles me how you can be so clumsy.”

“It slipped and I caught it, but I gripped it too hard, and it shattered…”

“Oh dear, Becca. You should have called me. I would have cleaned it for you. Cleaning glass is difficult.”

“It was ok. I wanted to do it by myself. It was important to me…”

“I’m sure Miss Freen was very impressed. I’m so proud of you. You’ve grown up so much.”

I give my childhood nanny a hug, “I want her to be happy.”

She strokes my back, “Very sweet.”

“If she’s with me, will she be happy I wonder?”

If she couldn’t see her mom and her friends. Her close friend N’Punch, she’s been looking forward to meeting her so much. Would she still be happy without them? I don’t think so. She looks so bright when she’s hanging out with many people. I don’t think she understands what being a Changeling is like. Especially a newborn Changeling. I want nothing more than to spend my life with her. But not if she’s not happy. I notice the changes. She can smell my blood now. I feel happy but also very confused on what to do.

“I don’t know. But I do know when she wasn’t with you, she looked very sad.”

***

Freen holds my hand tightly and pulls me closer after getting out the car with Clarence opening the door for us at the restaurant. I see her jealousy for Clarence hasn’t changed. She greeted him nicely earlier and seemed happy to see he was fine. Then her expression slowly changed every time he tried to do something for me.

I smile and kiss her cheek.

“Bec.” She says shyly looking away.

-Don’t be jealous na. You were the one I made love to for 3 hours yesterday.

She looks back with a red face.

Not in public

-No one can hear.

She smiles shyly while leading me into the restaurant. We’re meeting P’Dam and P’Opp at a shabu restaurant. After entering I see P’Opp talking happily with a good-looking man with dark brown slicked backed hair. He’s taller than P’Opp and has slightly more masculine mannerisms than P’Opp who has embraced more of a gender fluid look and personality. It’s cute seeing them interact. P’Dam looks up first straight to our direction. He probably sensed us. I could already tell his presence from outside as well. Other than us he’s the only other vampire in the restaurant. He corrects his posture that was more hunched over to more of a polite and reserved posture as one might do in the presence of someone of higher status. P’Opp on the other hand who was slightly confused at his behaviour till he looks up and sees us. He smiles brightly and waves. Signalling for us to come over.

“I will wait outside Miss.” Clarence informs and returns to the entrance.

I consider telling him to eat with us, but I have a feeling that will cause Freen to sulk throughout the evening, so I stop myself and let him go.

Once we get to the table P’Opp and Freen greet each other happily. Opp teases Freen for always being late and Freen brings up about how he was the one late last time. While they joke amongst each other P’Dam does a low bow in the traditional vampire way straight to me.

“Raise.” I say on instinct.

Opp and Freen both look our way with awkward expressions and Freen bumps my side.

“What? He started it.”

On the side I hear Opp trying to tell Dam to be normal, but he keeps looking over at me awkwardly afraid to speak.

“You can talk.” I tell him.

Freen bumps me again.

“It’s an honour miss Armstrong.”

“Um… let’s sit.” I say awkwardly and we all take a seat in the weird atmosphere. I’m sitting in front of P’Dam and he doesn’t dare meet my eyes. So, I try to clear my throat. I feel nervous. I feel the trauma of my childhood coming up. Everyone avoiding me. Talking about me when they think I couldn’t hear. Making assumptions. No one willing to be my friend. This is why I can’t…

Freen looks over to me and holds my hand.

It will be ok. Just try.

“P’Dam!” I pull together and looks up in shock.

“Please Miss Armstrong no need for honorifics!” He panics.

“I heard that you were older… please just call me N’Becky. You don’t have to treat me differently. I want to be friends.”

“But Miss I couldn’t….”

Opp bashes his boyfriend’s arm and raises his eyebrows, “Remember what I told you.” He whispers softly.

“I will try… non… miss.” He says to me.

“I understand. No need to force yourself.”

Just give him some time

I look over to Freen and lean my head on her. She strokes my hair.

“You two are so sweet it makes me sick.” P’Opp jokes then proceeds to try lean his head on Dam but his boyfriend shrugs him off, “Meanwhile this is my treatment.”

“Maybe if your head wasn’t so heavy.” Dam says.

We both laugh and I lift my head up. The atmosphere gets lighter. I smile looking at P’Dam and P’Opp tease each other like an old married couple. There’s a lot I want to ask them actually, but I don’t want to pry.

The waiter comes and we order our food. Mostly P’Opp and P’Freen order everything they want to eat, and I order some milk tea and P’Dam orders a coffee.

It becomes apparent that P’Opp has no filter or care for formalities like his boyfriend and turns to me, “You give her that mark?”

Freen coughs with a red face. I look over to her neck and smirk at it. I told her not to cover it. My mark is clearly visible for all to see. Hopefully for Punch to see too.

“I did.” I say proudly and stick out my tongue playfully.

Opp pulls down his shirt collar to show a mark of his own this time to Freen, “Matching. Vampires am I right?”

P’Dam flicks his boyfriend on the forehead with a smile, “Who was the one who begged me to keep it?”

“Opposite to Becky.” Freen jokes and I push her.

“Babe!” I say angrily.

“Just joking.” She smiles.

“You drink directly?” P’Dam asks Becky unexpectedly in surprise.

“Yes. Usually.” I say a bit shyly.

“Oh, you have good control for your age.”

I smile, “Go on.”

“Becbec does!?” Freen says in obvious shock.

I frown, “Something you want to share Freen?”

She laughs awkwardly and goes for her water, “No. No. Great control.”

She says but her thoughts are not very convincing. She’s thinking about my pillow accidents.

I frown at her, and she looks over.

It’s cute.

“Most vampires can’t feed directly till they are at least 100.” P’Dam continues, “It takes a lot of control to be able to stop.”

“See!” I say to Freen.

Freen laughs, “Ok. Nu is very talented.”

“We’ve even spent the night during- “

“Bec! We don’t talk about those things remember.” Freen says with a red face.

Oh right. Periods are private talk apparently.

“Never mind.” I say.

Dam looks to Freen and easily puts two and two together, “Ah…”

Opp slants his head in confusion, “You can’t just leave us hanging.” Everyone looks at him, “Ok I’ll drop it.”

“Do you ever find it difficult?” I work up my courage to ask Dam who has seemed to open up a bit more and become more comfortable after the constant joking around.

“It can be hard sometimes. Being with humans can take a lot of discipline and routine. But as long as you stick to a set routine, you’ll be fine.” He says.

“When you say routine….”

“Feeding for vampires. Regular meals for humans. I set an alarm for certain times of the day and have a pack if Nong isn’t around.” He explains.

Hmmm alarms. Would work if my appetite wasn’t so fluctuating.

“How often do you feed?” I ask now getting more comfortable with the questions.

“Directly? A few times a week. Otherwise, I’ll have packs.”

“Only!?” I say in shock.

Freen covers her face in embarrassment.

“It’s safer to have packs most days. How many times do you….”

Twice a day…at least.

“Oh. Um. I mean. Same. Totally fine. With a few times a week.” I try save my dignity, “Would you say a few times a week is normal…. Or…”

Dam laughs, “It must be because miss Armstrong is still young. Your urges should die down when you get older.”

I look away in embarrassment and luckily to save me from myself the ingredients arrive for the shabu shabu.

***

Freen and Opp eat while Dam and I have small amounts.

“Here BB. This meat is chewy. I think you’ll like it.” Freen says while handing me a bowl.

I blow on the meat multiple times and chew on it. It tastes good and feels good on my fangs. But the eating is making me kind of thirsty…. I lick my lips and look over to Freen.

She’s talking with Opp and Dam happily. Making them both laugh with jokes from a Thai series she has been watching. She's always the life of the room. Her and Opp both share similar humor making the table lively. I look down at her neck a little bit while I chew on the meat. Looks so inviting.

Thirsty….

Freen glances over at me and I look away. I’ll just hold it in. I can do that. I drank before we left. I have great control after all.

My gaze ends up finding its way back to Freen’s neck. I gulp down my food and pick up another piece of meat to push against my now itchy fangs while watching her neck as she talks happily.

Freen randomly stands up, “Bathroom.”

She looks over to me in a hinting way, “Me too.” I reply putting down my chopsticks and standing up as well.

As we leave, I hear Opp make a comment about why girls always go to the bathroom together.

Freen takes my hand and pulls me into the same stall.

If you’re thirsty then drink

She sends and stands back against the wall sticking out her neck for me to have easy access to.

-I had before we left.

I send back stubbornly and look away from her neck.

But Becbec is thirsty again.

-I’ll have a pack when we get home.

Are you worried about what P’Dam said.

She entwines our fingers.

-Freen thinks I have no control. Which isn’t true.

Maybe I’m the one that has no control. Because I want you to bite me now.

I gulp and look back. Her deep brown eyes staring at me longingly while she strokes my hand. My eyes drop to her full lips. The tension is too much. My fangs come out on their own and I look down shyly. Freen holds my hand tighter.

It’s ok.

I slowly move forward and closer to her neck where her scent is strongest. When I get that close, I can no longer control myself and I bite. It feels good. Fills me with other needs. I want to touch and be touched. I pull back with heavy breaths and lick the bite mark. Freen holds me closely as I do. I can feel her body very vividly. After a couple of licks, I kiss her lips and we make out. I move my hand down to her ass. It’s so soft and full.

-I want to touch.

Freen smiles against our kiss and grabs my hand pulling it away.

When we get home.

I feel turned on from feeding. I know I need to snap out of it. Freen kisses my forehead.

***

We return to the table and can’t help stealing glances at Freen and smiling. I look at my fresh bite visible through her hair. I bit over the previous bite so to not draw attention. She makes sure to drink a lot of water and eat a large amount of shabu shabu to try regain her strength.

“You two aren’t subtle just by the way.” Opp says.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Freen replies.

“That fresh bite on your neck.” Opp teases.

Freen covers it with her hand and ends up flinching at the sensation of touching it while it’s still sensitive.

“See. Obvious.” He laughs.

Dam looks to him with a frown, “You don’t just expose that.”

“Am I not supposed to say? It is dinner time and Becky had dinner. I don’t get what the problem is. We're all in the same boat here.” He jokes again and Dam rolls his eyes.

“I might have gotten a little bit thirsty…” I admit considering this seems to be safe environment where I want to be more open about these things.

“I’m kind of jealous.”

Dam puts his arm over Opp and whispers in his ear, “Wait till we get home.”

Opp smiles and leaves a kiss on Dams cheek, “Looking forward to it.”

Freen snickers to herself, “So cute.”

She’s always been such a shipper. I think they are cute too. There’s also something comforting about seeing two people in a similar relationship to our own.

“Do you ever… wake up thirsty if you sleep together?” I ask getting a bit more courage to talk about it.

Before Dam can answer Opp jumps in, “All the time. The amount of times I’ve woken up with fangs in my hand.”

Dam scratches his head shyly with an awkward laugh, “I can’t help it. It happens while I’m asleep.”

I brighten up immediately finding the validation I desired, “So it’s not just me!” I turn to her happily.

My girlfriend smiles at me, “I know BB.”

“Do you get the dreams too?”

“Of trying to relieve my fangs? Yes, I get those.” He laughs.

“Me too!” I say excitedly.

***

Hearing about people going through similar things made me feel happy. Sometimes I feel like no one understands my decisions or our relationship but there’s people out there who make it work so we can too.

“See it went well.” Freen tells me while we’re in the car.

“Yeah, P’Dam was very nice.” I say with a smile.

“Can we go back to my house tonight.” She says nonchalantly.

I raise my eyebrow, “Oh? Why?” I feign ignorance.

“No reason…”

“Hmmm… Ok.”

“Really?” She says with a smile.

“What are you so excited about?” I tease.

“What else? Becky being in my bed.” She says boldly and I push her.

“About yesterday….”

“Oh… it should be fine now. I think it shouldn’t… I mean. I think it will be fine…I’m sorry.” She apologizes for some reason.

“Don’t apologize! Please.”

It’s something natural for her. I don’t feel good about her having to apologize about that.

“Ok.”

“I meant more about how I fell asleep.”

“I remember watching you doze off.” She replies with a smile, “First time I had seen you fall asleep.”

“In the middle of the night.”
“Is that not supposed to happen?”

“It’s never happened to me before.”

“Oh… is that worrying? Should we be worried?”

“I don’t know. I don’t think so? I liked it.” I lean my head on her shoulder, “I want to sleep at night like P’Freen.”

***

Freen presses me against the shower while we’re naked.

“So, this is why you wanted me at your house?” I smirk.

“Bec the water is cold as fuck.” She says hugging me desperately apparently out of coldness.

“But it’s so hot though…”

“Maybe this was a bad idea.”

“No…. don’t go.” I sulk.

“I’m going to catch a cold.” She complains.

“I could warm you up.”

“How? Can we add more hot water?” She says moving her hand to the faucet frantically.

I stop her, “No… with sex.”

“… I’m leaving.”
“What? babe!?” I protest and she runs out with a towel shaking.

“I’ll go after you’re done!” She says leaving the bathroom.

That didn’t go as I thought it would. I imagined hot and steamy shower sex like in movies…. The water isn’t that cold… is it?

***

When Freen gets out the shower I sulk. I scroll through my phone while ignoring her. She tackles me on the bed and showers me with kisses to get my attention.

I can’t hold back my laugh and drop my phone while she tickles me.

“Stop it!” I protest.

“Only if you stop sulking.”

“No, I’m still sulking!” I say.

She continues her attack and pushes me down onto the bed while out of breath. I steal a kiss on her lips.

“Ok, so I take it you forgive me?”

“Hmm… not yet.”

She leans down and kisses my lips, “Now?”

“No.”

I move my hands around her neck, and she leans down again to make out. The original plan is lost as we simply enjoy making out with each other. She’s so good with her tongue. It feels hot and soft. So amazing I want a taste. I push out my fangs and she pulls back to my disapproval.

She smiles mischievously, “No more sulking?”

I pull at her neck, “Yes, not sulking. Now let me nibble. I want nibbles.” I say making a biting gesture with my mouth and begging cutely.

Freen smiles as she thinks about how cute I am.

I win.

She teases me by kissing my nose instead, “I wonder what it would feel like to have those?” She says looking at my sharp fangs that I extend further.

“Normal?”

She chuckles, “Normal for you maybe. Would I want to bite you all the time too?”

“You mean more than you already do?” I tease.

“Fair point.” She says and pretends to leave a bite on my shoulder.

I giggle, “Maybe P’Freen is the real vampire.”

“Maybe?” She says and reaches over grabbing one my toys scattered on her bedside table. She bites it then makes a face in regret.

“There was blood in that one.” She complains and reaches for water to clean her pallet.

I laugh, “Guess not? I bite you while we kiss all the time. You aren’t used to your own blood yet, babe?”

“I can’t taste it when we kiss.”

“Really?”

“I know it’s my blood, but it just tastes slightly sweet.”

“Hmm, that’s interesting.”

My saliva? Our link? A mixture of both? I think my saliva might act as a pain suppressant while we kiss. She never seems to think it hurts. So, the flavour could be our link?

P’Freen picks up the toy again to inspect it and my eyes follow it mindlessly as I think. She notices and begins to purposefully wiggle it in my face.

“Awww, want to play?”

I pout, “Still not a dog.”

“But I want to watch Nong play with her toys. It’s so cute.”

“No… embarrassing.”

“Ow… Ok.” She says disappointed.

I sigh seeing her sad face and take the toy and put it in my mouth.

I’m not hungry but it’s still a delicious snack. I can’t help sucking some blood and scratching my fangs against the edges. Getting out some minor itches and exercising my jaw.

She squeals excitedly, “So cute. So precious. Wish I could take a picture.”

I don’t get it but I’m glad it makes her happy. Going into this relationship or even telling her about myself. I didn’t expect her to have such a big love for my fangs in fact I expected the opposite. But she loves them so much. She likes watching me play with toys or bite her hand. She stares at them longingly when we make love. Hmmm.

I pull back from my toy that I had gotten distracted with while in thought kind of like one of those fidget toys, “Would you still love me if I didn’t have fangs?”

She laughs, “What? Of course.”

“Which do you love more? Me or my fangs?”

“Becbec I only like your fangs because they’re part of you. I love every part of you.” She reassures.

“Ok…”

“What about Nong? If I was no longer warm, with a heartbeat, if you no longer desired my blood… would you still love me?” She asks more seriously with some anxiousness.

“Yes.” I answer without a moment of hesitation, “I also only love those things because it’s you. I would love your fangs too. I would let you tease on my hand as much as you wanted like you do for me. Any path you choose. I support you.”

She hugs me, “Thank you.”

This is something I have wondered before myself and thought about a lot, but I realised that rather than anything else what I love most about her is her personality and nature. In the first place even if she would become a vampire, it would be with my blood. Our relationship wouldn’t be like a typical vampire-vampire relationship either. It would come with its own challenges and benefits but I’m ready to work through anything we have to. She moves her nose to my neck as we hug. She kisses softly and I move my hands down her body. Her curves are so… enticing.

“Do you want to…” I begin.

“Yeah.” She says while moving her hands under my top.

***

Spending time with Freen every day. Making love every night. Getting woken up in the morning with tender kisses. What a wonderful life. I want it to continue like this. I feel so carefree and happy.

“Ever been in love Clarence?” I ask him as he drives us back home in the afternoon. We slept in this morning. Well, I slept. Freen slept in with me till she needed to get ready to meet her friend. I have my worries about her friend but I’m the one who gets to sleep naked in her bed every night not Punch.

“Love, miss?”

“Yeah.”

“I don’t think I have.”

I smile to myself, “It’s really great.”

“I’m glad.” There’s a silence and he seems to think for a while, “About… Never mind.”

“What is it?”

“I misspoke.”

“Clarence spill it.”

“Where would you like the guards to go during your... ‘private’ time.”

“Oh… as far away as possible would be good….”

“I’ll see what I can do but we have to be able to sense you at all times. Some guards have noticed things…”

“Like?”

“Giving blood. Biting…. Places that shouldn’t be bit.”

I take a deep breath, “I see. They must have been mistaken.”

“Understood Miss. I shall clear up any misunderstandings.”

I feel so caught up sometimes I forget that there is no such thing as private time for me. Even away from my brother or the mansion. My smile quickly fades thinking about what they might say to my parents. How much do they know already?

***

Irin and I decided to meet up earlier to pick out a present for Nat before our get together. I honestly have no clue what he likes recently.

“Maybe. We could just get him a tie.” Irin says.

“He probably has millions of ties.”

“He probably has millions of everything.” She jokes.

“Which is why this is so hard. Not to mention the amount of presents he already got.”

“Oh, I could think of one thing he would like.” She snickers.

“What?”

“On second thought I don’t want to get slapped in the face.”

I frown, “Now you have to.”

“A kiss on the cheek from you.”

I hit her across the face with my hand very lightly, “You are forbidden from giving more suggestions.”

“Ok, ok too soon. But your mom did tell me you used to follow him around when you were younger calling him brother Nat.”

“We don’t speak of that!”

She laughs, “I can’t imagine it. You definitely bicker like siblings though.”

“Things are so awkward now that we’re engaged….”

“You said you told him about Freen right?”

“Yeah, he was honestly more accepting than I thought.”

“That’s good. Maybe he can help you break the engagement then.”

I sigh, “He didn’t seem that interested in doing that.”

“Really? But he never seemed that interested in you… at least not like that.”

I frown, “He said we could live away from each other and have side lovers.”

She laughs, “Ok, now that sounds more like him. Come to think of it not wanting to go against his parents is exactly like him too. He might have a rebel image but deep down he’s a scaredy cat.”

“…He even said we could have kids too….” I shudder, “I think…. No, I would rather die.”

“Actually…. He could have a point though.”

“What!? Are you crazy!?”

“If you think about it. You could marry him but live with Freen. You would have to have a kid with him, but I don’t know maybe you could try IVF or something. Then everyone is happy, and you have a pure-blooded child you could raise with Freen because I doubt, he is that interested in raising a child. Would actually be kind of cute. He’d have to come visit and you’d have to go to events for appearances though.”

“No! NO! I am not carrying that man’s child. Just no! The only child I want is Freen’s.”

Cute little baby Freen’s running around. Warm blooded like their mother. I smile while thinking about it.

Irin pauses her walking and thinks for a moment, “But how are you going to-“

“Not important! Anything is possible. Right, Clarence?” I say to him who has been beside carrying our bags.

“Yes, Miss.”

Irin rolls her eyes, “Of course he’s going to agree with you.”

“It’s why we have such a great relationship.”

“Yes, yes, princess Becky.” Irin teases and I lightly punch her arm with a chuckle.

Chapter Text

Freen POV

My princess is so breathtakingly beautiful. Every morning I’m left in awe. Waking up to her cute face is such a blessing. She’s always fast asleep when I wake up. Naked too. She says it’s hot. I try not to look too closely at her naked body while she’s asleep because it feels wrong. Still even without looking I can feel it. Because even in her sleep she is clingy. At times I find it hard to believe that we shared our most intimate parts of each other only hours before. She moves around in her sleep. Follows me mostly. If I turn around, she follows and presses against my back. Like my own personal blanket and air-conditioning. Sometimes in the mornings I’ll give her a toy to chew on to distract her while I get up. If I don’t, she holds onto me preventing me from moving. When I don’t have to be up early for work, I let her have my hand. She bites into it and holds her fangs still in me. It doesn’t hurt. It feels pleasant. I think it soothes her. Sometimes she seems frustrated in her sleep and tosses around. After she bites my hand, she goes still and calms down. Hugs my arm tightly as well. I have time so I let her have my hand. If I move my hand up by my face and close to hers, she moves forward and presses into it then licks and bites while still asleep. I think maybe subconsciously she knows that she’s allowed to bite it. In the past I found her close to my neck extending her fangs or even by my arm or shoulder but maybe because I always gave her my hand instead, she learnt. I think she does have good control. Although I can’t imagine the feeling well if I think of how things were at the beginning to now. She can drink without taking too much, sleep beside me without biting my neck by accident, and although it seems to be very difficult for her even stay with me during my period as well. Even when we have sex or kiss, she can last a long time without biting or drinking. From what I understand these are very hard things for a vampire to do and according to P’Dam usually it takes a vampire 100 years before they can even drink from a human safely. Young vampires need more blood, have more urges, they can’t control their thirst very well. I still think this is true as well. I’ve gathered she does want it a lot. More than what I’ve read. Two packs a day or once a day of feeding was what my extensive research said. But even after having two packs she still wants more and if she drinks directly, she wants in the morning and evening. Sometimes at lunch too.

It's weird. I can’t imagine it any other way. Yesterday she even cutely accused me of loving her fangs more than her.

I suppose to her all of this seems normal. She doesn’t understand why I find so much interest in them. It has become normal to me too. But… I guess… because… they feel good in me…. So maybe that’s why… I mean they come out when she’s aroused how am I supposed to not see that as sexual. They’re such a big part of sex too. Playing with her fangs has kind of entered my mind on the same scale as touching her boobs or her pussy. Looking at them turns me on and I can’t think of having sex without feeling them in me. I think my brain wiring has gotten messed up. They just feel so good. They feel good in my hand, but they feel the best in my neck. That’s the best sensation.

I think I really love vampires. Vampires are the best. So cuddly and cute. Cutest creatures on the planet even more so than dogs. I can’t believe people thought they were scary. They’re so adorable. Especially when she’s comfortable with me. When we’re playing and she sticks out her fangs with a big smile she looks like a little kitten. It’s the cutest thing I’ve ever seen. I want to shower her with kisses.

Becky let’s out a yawn. Stretching her jaw before biting again contently. I can’t resist putting my arm over her and hugging her. She melts into me. I involuntarily gulp because she is so naked, and I am too. This might be… the best thing ever. I don’t want to move. But… there are two very big issues and why even though I end up doing this every morning it ends very fast. The first reason is that I am extremely turned on by having her naked body pressed up against mine like this. That alone is not an issue and is actually more pleasant. The second reason and more major reason is… I’m freezing. My body is fighting for its life trying to keep me at a healthy 36 degrees while Becky’s body prefers a shocking what feels like 10 degrees. It’s not even a case of trying to warm her. It’s the temperature her body wants to be at and will stay at unless she drinks my warm blood. It’s as if our bodies are fighting each other. One trying to stay warm and the other trying to stay cool. Eventually I reach my limit and I have to let go and move back. Only Becky does not seem to like this. She follows me and returns to her spot against my body.

-Baby…. I want to… But I can’t love. I’m cold.

No response. She’s still asleep. I’m scared I’m going to get hyperthermia. I wiggle a bit and Becky moves a little, but her movement causes her thigh to press right in-between my legs. Oh shit. There’s the shock of the coldness then the feeling of pleasure. I think I’m getting wet…. Fuck. She’s asleep calm down.

“Becky… Bec… Becbec…” I say while trying to move my sex away from her thigh.

She doesn’t wake up but instead bites deeper into my hand and returns her thigh to my sex.

I…Ok then…

“Teerak…” I say a bit louder and kiss her forehead, “You’re… um… hitting against… my… um…”

She smiles slyly and opens her eyes sleepily. Releases her fangs from my hand and licks the bite mark but doesn’t move back. Instead pushes me down onto the bed and moves her face to my neck while keeping her thigh pushed against me. I let out a moan. My neck begins to itch and burn. She’s very thirsty.

“You can feed.” I let out with my croaky morning voice.

She bites sleepily into my neck while I surrender my body to her. All the stimulation accumulates. Her naked body, our contrast in temperature, her thigh pressing against me and her fangs. The rush of blood loss. It’s too much and I cum while griping against her back and pulling her into me.

She releases her fangs and I breathe deeply trying to recover from my morning orgasm and light-headedness. Kind of embarrassed that that’s all it took.

She kisses my lips and hugs me with her warm body filled with my blood. She’s pleasantly warm now, same temperature as me which is also comforting. I calm down and hug her back.

“Morning.” She says, “Feeding felt so good today.” She says in a slight trance while licking my neck lovingly and soothing the sensitive bite mark.

“Good… morning. I’m glad.”

After a short while she dozes off again on me sleepy from the morning sun. It’s almost impossible to get her to stay awake at this time. Meanwhile, I am… fighting for my life. Definitely awake. Still turned on. She honestly hardly even remembers morning feeding when she gets up. I think it’s mostly her instincts and thirst. I lie in bed letting her cuddle into me while I regain my strength.

***

When I leave the room to get breakfast I see Clarence. I let him sleep in the lounge, but I see he’s up already There’s just something about him. The way he looks at her. Even with his professionalism I think there’s some things that can’t be hidden. I understand. I really do. Who wouldn’t fall for Becky. But it makes me feel uncomfortable. Possessive.

“Good morning, Miss Freen.” He greets.

“Good morning, P’Clarence.”

“Should I prepare your breakfast?”

So, he can cook too…

“It’s fine. I can do it myself. I’m going to make something for Becky too.”

“Miss Armstrong enjoys drinking milk tea after getting up. If you have. She takes 4 sugars-“

“I think I got it! Thanks.” I say unintentionally passive aggressively at his need to tell me how my girlfriend likes her milk tea. I think I know how she likes her milk tea. I know better than him how she drinks her fucking milk tea. I put a glass down from the kitchen harder than I should making a sound.

“There’s something else she likes in the mornings. Do you know what that is?”

He takes a moment to think, “Her cell phone?”

“No.” I say moving my hair to one side making sure he can see the fresh bite mark on my neck.

He sees it and looks away perhaps out of courtesy, “Ah…”

I smile smugly.

Clarence is a vampire. He’ll never be able to have her like this. This no privacy thing is starting to take a toll on me even though Becky seems to not care at all. She said she grew up with people watching her. However, this is not something I think I can get used to. Even if Clarence or Mathew or whoever were to go far away from the house, I still know they are there….

***

Becky and I parted ways at around noon. She said she’s going to meet Irin to buy a gift for Nat and I’m meeting up with Punch. Although we have been in contact it’s been a whole year since we’ve seen each other. I feel a bit on edge with Clarence back. She’s always talking to him so cheerfully and he appears to show a softer side of himself to her when they are alone. Intentionally or not I’m not sure. Then she’s going to a get together with Nat too. They might be cousins, but they are still engaged. Just the whole day of being away from her side for all of this is giving me anxiety and honestly, I want to just forget about it. So, I have chosen to try focus on my time with Punch instead so I can enjoy it fully.

Punch arrived back yesterday afternoon and her parents picked her up from the airport. She said she wanted time to get settled in yesterday and rest which is why we decided to meet today. As I drive my way to her house, I feel a wave of nostalgia as I travel down the familiar route that I still remember clearly. I used to pick her up in the mornings and we would go to university together. Her house is on the way to the university, so it was never any trouble for me. Only at times I would arrive at her house, and she would still be asleep, and we ended up being late. I smile as I remember the fond memories. Much like me she said she wanted to travel the world starting with Thailand and moved to Phuket straight out of university. I looked for photography jobs and ended up at my current company. Although I haven’t been as adventurous as her, I have got to meet many new people and see many places around Bangkok because of it. I also wouldn’t have met Becky either too.

I arrive at her house with a hoot, and she comes out shortly after. We had video called and I had seen her pictures on insta, so I don’t feel much of a change in her appearance. I think people don’t change too much in a year generally as well. She didn’t change her look much but she did get a slight tan that might fade after spending more time inside. She said she spent a lot of time outside with the dogs at the shelter. Also looking for and saving wild dogs around Phuket. Both of us have always had a great love for dogs. One of the many things we always bonded over. Sharing cute videos with each other. She also sent me many videos from the shelter.

She’s wearing cream shorts and a simple white short sleeve top paired with it. She comes out with a smile and enters the car as if no time as passed at all.

“I forgot how hot Bangkok is.” She says fanning herself from her short walk outside.

I laugh, “Probably from all the buildings.”

“I think I’m getting reverse culture shock.”

“Even though you were still in Thailand?” I tease while I begin to drive us to the café.

“Phuket was so quiet. Bangkok is so busy. I forgot how many weed shops there are too. I feel like 5 new ones opened up close to my house while I was gone. I can almost smell it from the house.”

I laugh, “Probably because you stay close to the university. I think our university alone kept the weed industry going.”

“Typical artists.” She jokes.

Everything feels so natural. We talk without any awkwardness at all about many topics.

Once we reach the café and sit opposite to each other she frowns for a second and reaches over to my neck and touches Becky’s bite mark.

“Ow! Shit!” I move back, “She doesn’t like that!”

It’s never hurt like that before.

“Sorry! Does it hurt?...” She questions.

“Um… yeah sorry. I think it’s just a bite… or something. Bug bite maybe. “ I laugh awkwardly.

“Did you put something on it?”

I think back to Becky licking it and gulp, “Um. Yeah. It will be fine.”

She looks back at it, “I was thinking maybe a bite too, but it doesn’t look like a bug I’m familiar with. I delt with a lot of bugs in Phuket. Especially with the wild dogs. We had to be careful of flees as well. I can take a closer look. Might not even be a bite actually. At the moment I can’t really tell.”

I move my hand up and cover it, “It’s ok.”

“Oh, you have on your hand too. Maybe it could be a bed bug problem? Apparently, it’s become a huge issue overseas as well.”

I put my hand down, “I heard about that. I’ll clean my sheets to make sure.”

She picks up her water and has a drink then laughs, “Weird I thought you said she for a second. You have a pet spider now or something? Oh, wait or is that from a cat? I thought you didn’t like cats?”

“I wouldn’t say a cat….”

“Does your new girlfriend like cats and get you one and now it hates you and is attacking you or something.” She jokes, “Becky, right?”

“Nothing like that.” I smile, “Yeah Becky.”

“Are things going well with her by the way? Her exams go, OK?”

“Yeah, exams went well. She’s on break now. Things are good.”

“That’s good. You haven’t told me that much about her. She’s like a mystery girl.”

I wouldn’t even know what I could say.

“Anything you’re curious about?”

“I guess anything. I don’t know. I don’t know anything about her besides she was studying for exams, and you got all depressed about it.”

She saw through my mood when I couldn’t see Becky and that’s the excuse I was telling people.

“Well…. She likes milk tea, she’s cheerful, studying law, she likes singing, she likes sports.” I try to name things off the top of my head some of them truth and other things like the law a bit of a white lie.

“Lawyer…. I guess once she graduates, she can fund your world trip. You were still thinking of doing that right?”

World trip….

“Might be difficult….”

“I guess even for a Lawyer it might still be a bit much. Especially if she’s earning in baht.”

“Oh, I don’t mean the money. That’s definitely not one of the issues.” I joke but I’m the only one who gets it.

“Is she rich or something.”

I guess I can say this.

“She’s the daughter of the Happy Sun company.”

“The sunscreen?” Punch laughs, “There’s no way.” She presumes I’m joking till she sees my serious expression and suddenly opens her eyes wide and leans forward, “Wait seriously?”

“Yeah, very serious.”

“Shit!? Are they not like billionaires what is she doing with you??”

I frown, “Hey!”

“Just joking. But seriously though.”

“I have good qualities!” I defend.

“Yeah, but I mean I can’t even imagine what that like. I’ve never met anyone that rich before or even been close to them. Surely, she’s not just going to our plane old restaurants and bars? Like what do you talk about. “

I scratch my head, “I don’t know. She’s….”

I wanted to say normal but realized that’s not really true.

“She’s… we get along well. Talk about all kinds of things. She likes the restaurants. You’ll see when you meet her!”

She looks down with a slightly sad expression, “A heiress….” It’s only a moment before she looks up with a smile again, “You could travel around with her. Maybe even in her private jet or something. Taking pictures of all the amazing scenery. Seeing the best sights. I’m happy for you Freen.”

Travel…. I know that we can’t…. she can’t just…. Theres a process and…

“I… don’t know. I’m not thinking about that right now. I don’t know. Maybe I won’t. I’m not sure that’s what I want anymore…”

She frowns, “What do you mean?”

“Dreams can change. It’s not a big deal.”

“But you’ve been talking about this for ages. I get that dreams can change but… I’ve been gone like a year and what? You’ve known her a couple of months. If you’re giving it up because of her I don’t know if that’s right either. I don’t know what she said to you but maybe just talk to her about it.”

I sigh, “It’s not that easy. You wouldn’t get it.”

“Then try explain it to me because right now if I’m being truthful, she sounds like a red flag.”

“She didn’t tell me to give anything up. It’s just not really feasible right now that’s all.” I say now frustrated.

She sees my frustration and lets it go, “Sorry… I didn’t mean anything by it. I’m just concerned.”

I take a deep breath, “I know…. There’s just been a lot going on so that isn’t something that has been on my mind recently.”

“I hope everything is ok. You can talk to me about anything.” She says moving her hand forward to hold mind and comfort me, but I feel a jolt of pain and pull back. Punch looks very hurt at my reaction.

-Becky, are you doing that!?

“Sorry. I didn’t do it on purpose.” I try apologize, “It’s just Becky she-“

“Becky? Don’t tell me she’s one of those controlling girls that won’t even let you have friends? I’m worried about you. She wasn’t the one that gave you those marks, was she?”

My breathing quickens and I actually think I might be having a panic attack.

“No! No! She’s not. I don’t. It’s just.” I panic and I see Punch get up from the table to help me she wants to touch my back to help me but holds back her hand after the shock of earlier and simply tells me to breath and how she will stop talking about it.

I calmed down from my unexpected panic attack. I think the weight of everything came down on me. The pressures of the Armstrong family, vampire society, not able to be truthful with my best friend, the worries of the futures. So many uncertainties that I keep pushing to the back of my mind not wanting to think about. I can understand why Punch was concerned and I know she didn’t mean anything bad from it. She just wants to understand and help but I can’t explain anything to her. I can’t share with her all my worries.

We get some fresh air around the river front. The fresh air does help. Punch dropped the subject of Becky and started talking about other things. Like the beautiful flowers that are blooming in the park and the cute dogs’ people are walking. Until I see her. Becky. Not just Becky. Irin and Clarence too.

Becky rushes up to me in concern, “Are you ok? I sensed something wrong and I-“She looks to Punch who has taken a defensive stance without much thought. I also unintentionally frown at her unhappily from her controlling me earlier like a servant.

“Nice to see you too, Babe.” Becky says back angrily.

“You must be Becky.” Punch says looking her up and down. Becky has chosen to wear a crop top and a skirt. As usual ignoring my requests for her to cover up with a cardigan or shirt. Punch seems to have come to her own conclusions after having a good look at Becky, “I see why you like her.” She says in sarcastic tone.

Becky raises her eyebrow in anger, “Excuse me?”

“I thought you said you liked modest girls?” Punch says to me leaning close to a whisper not knowing a whisper isn’t going to help, and I feel Becky’s anger boiling.

“Becky, we need to talk later.” I tell her.

“You can’t be serious right now? Did you hear what she said about me?”

“This is all just a misunderstanding.” I try to resolve.

“No, I think I understand perfectly well from this interaction.” Punch adds in and grabs my hand.

Mine. Move away. Mine. She’s mine.

Not good. My hand burns and I quickly pull my hand back.

“Bec stop doing that! I’m serious! I’m not- Just let’s sort this out later.” I say getting more frustrated as well.

“Whose side are you on Freen!?” She finally outbursts, “She’s the one who’s been very rude and you’re also acting weird.”

Fuck.

Irin puts her hand on Becky’s shoulder to try calm her, “I don’t know what this is about, but I think we should just leave for now before you get upset.”

Punch leans over to me again to whisper, “So other girls can touch her but all of a sudden I can’t touch you?”

Becky moves forward after hearing this and grabs my hand pulling me to her, “I don’t like her! We’re leaving!”

I pull back my hand from hers, “Honestly, she has a fucking point, Becky! I’m supposed to be fine with you being clingy to Irin or Clarence or whoever and then I get you messing with my head today being possessive when I just wanted one day!”

“Clarence….?” Punch mumbles to herself.

“My bodyguard!” Becky says

“Him!” I say at the same time while pointing to him.

Punch looks at him and keeps quiet now that tensions are rising.

“I don’t even know what you mean by messing with your head! I haven’t done anything to interrupt your day. I sensed you weren’t well and came over because I was concerned, it just so happened that we were at a shop close by, and you’ve been ganging up against me with your friend out of nowhere! I haven’t been clingy with them. Clarence is literally just carrying my bags for fucks sake!”

I move up to Clarence and take the bags from his hand, “I’ll take that! I’ll be the one carrying her bags from now on!”

“My god! And you say I’m possessive.” Becky lets out exasperated while everyone else just watches the scene.

“Freen, I think we should go. I might have been out of line.” Punch says and reaches for my hand.

“I don’t think so!” Becky says pulling me to her instead.

I have now ended up with Becky’s bags in my one hand with her holding my other hand.

-I just wanted everyone to get along.

Then I want an apology from you and your friend.

-Why did you hurt me.

I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m sad.

I sigh and take a deep breath, “Bec we’ll talk later ok….” I say and go to give her a kiss on the cheek which she moves back from.

Fine.

I look at the bags and Clarence moves forward to take them. He basically has to pry it out of my hands even though I act like I’m handing them to him.

****

Theres an awkward silence after leaving the interaction with everyone. After walking in silence Punch finally is the one to break the silence.

“Sorry. I think I went overboard. I guess just after everything you said I felt a bit protective. I didn’t mean for it to turn into such a big scene.”

I’m honestly upset with everyone. I’m upset with Becky and with Punch. I didn’t appreciate the way she was acting towards Becky or her comments about her clothes.

“I think I just need some time to think.”

“Yeah, I get it.”

“Becky’s not how you think she is. It’s not her fault. Even the touching she probably doesn’t even know she’s doing it… it’s just. Sorry.” I let out and realize I can’t even properly defend my girlfriend because I can’t say too much.

“I’ll give her a chance.”

Becky POV

I’m so upset and hurt. It felt like Freen was taking N’Punch’s side. She was so rude to me for no reason and Freen didn’t do anything and even got angry at me too. I don’t even know why. She has gotten better at controlling what thoughts she sends through but if I really wanted, I could look into her mind however I know it will just make her more upset with me, so I don’t. The thoughts I do get without much concentration don’t explain much. She’s just thinking about being upset and hurt but I don’t understand why. I’m hurt too. I sensed that she was having a panic attack, so I rushed over only to be pushed away. I still don’t even know what the reason for it was.

My mood is still very foul when we reach Nat’s house.

“Just forget about it for now Becky. I don’t know what all of that was about but I’m sure you can sort it out.” Irin tells me.

“I don’t know either. I don’t like that girl.”

“Who is she?”

“Freen’s friend from university. She was in Phuket for a year. Now she’s acting like she owns her or something. She obviously told Freen something to make her upset.” I say frustratedly with a fist.

She’s mine. Not hers. Mine. She made Freen upset.

“Calm down Bec. Talk to Freen about it later.”

***

Nat greets us at the door, and we get let in to his house. It can be comparable to mine. Huge with many rooms and almost as if we had the same decorator many similar pieces of artwork and furniture. We go to the lounge which has a big TV and couches. A couple of board games stacked up as well as multiple game consoles displayed under the TV.

“Let me now if you get thirsty. I’ll signal the butler. We got in a new blend recently I want you guys to try.”

“I’ll take a glass.” Irin says.

“Sure. Becs you want one?”

“Oh um, I’m fine. I bought my own with…”

“Oh, right forgot about that.” He says and signals with his hand to a man standing on the opposite side of the room.

During this time Irin looks to me and hints with her eyes.

“Oh right.” I signal to Clarence, and he brings the present.

When Nat looks back and push the present into him, “We got you something.”

We didn’t have time to wrap the present but luckily when we told the store clerk it was a gift he wrapped it for us. We bought him a new watch in the end. The newest vampire smartwatch. It can measure when you should drink, measure fitness, sleeping, connect to your smartphone among other useful features. I honestly considered to buy one for me and Freen. Apparently, you can pair them, and it can let you know when to stop feeding. Might be useful but I think I’ve got the hang of the feeding thing.

“Thanks guys! I’ll open it later!” He says with a smile and passes the present to one of his helpers to put in his room for later.

“No problem.” I say and take a seat on the couch leaning back. Irin follows me by literally sitting on me.

I laugh at this and push her off, “A whole couch and you sit on me?”

“Best seat in the house.” She jokes without budging

I try to pinch her back and she lets out a whelp while I start snickering.

“Can you two not flirt in my house.” Nat says sitting on the opposite couch.

“Apparently we’re flirting now babe?” Irin jokes.

I raise my eyebrow jokingly, “Why don’t you give me a kiss then?” I say and point at my cheek.

Irin pushes my cheek away and moves off me, “Ok playgirl calm down. I don’t want to get you into trouble.”

“What? If Freen wants to go around on dates with other girls, then what’s wrong with my best friend giving me a kiss on the cheek?”

Irin rolls her eyes, “Ok I see what this is about. I thought she was unpleasant too but no need to be jealous.”

“Jealous!? Who’s jealous!? She’s the one putting her hands on my property! Whispering lies in her ear!”

Nat buts into the conversation confused, “What is this about? That human?”

I sigh and calm myself, “Nothing. It’s nothing.”

“You sure?”

It goes silent for a moment before the front doorbell rings.

“Must be Nita. Last to arrive as usual.” Nat says getting up.

“Shit!” I swear under my breath.

I forgot she was coming. I’m really not in the mood.

Irin looks over to me, “Becca will you be, ok? If you need time, I’m sure Nat would understand”

I take a deep breath, “It’s fine. I already ran out on his birthday party. I’ll be ok. It’s just games.”

It’s times like this I wish I could get drunk. I’m even trying to block out Freen from my thoughts right now because I don’t need to know what her and that girl are up to right now. It will just make me more upset.

When Nat returns, he comes back with Nita and….

“Richie?” I question.

“I invited him.” Nat says.

“Yeah, that’s fine but you came with …. Nita?” I glare at him.

He moves slightly away from her, “Coincidence. We ran into each other at the door.”

Better be a coincidence. No matter how annoying my brother is I doubt he would do that to me. The two of them sit down on the same couch too…. I guess since it’s the only one free but still so… ew.

“Becky.”

“Nita”

We say to each other, and it becomes quiet again. Thankfully to save the moment the butler comes back with two glasses.

“Oh Richie, Nita? You want? New blend.”

“Sure, sounds good.” Richie says.

“I’ll have as well.” Nita says leaning forward and giving a slight touch to Richie’s leg in the process.

What…. The…. Fuck…

“We should have a toast.” She continues.

“Ah… but Becs? Is there anything you want to drink?”

“I’ll have wine.” I say.

And a shot of tequila. Or multiple shots till it does something.

“What game should we start with?”

“Do you have FIFA?” Richie asks

“Yeah, I have FIFA on PlayStation 5.”

“There’s 5 of us though.”

“I’m not much of a gamer. I’ll just watch.” Nita says.

I roll my eyes. Literally why are you here.

Nat thinks, “Maybe we could do a board game? Nita, do you play board games?”

“I was thinking I would like to try out the scrabble.”

“Scrabble….? Let’s just play the FIFA.”

“Oh right… sorry how inconsiderate. I forgot you can’t spell.”

“Excuse me!? In the first-place scrabble is mostly luck. And in the second place my spelling is just fine.”

“I’ve seen your Instagram captions.”

I make a fist and Irin puts her hand on mine and shakes her head.

“Fine let’s play scrabble!” I announce.

The staff comes back with the glasses and Nita makes some half-hearted toast about it being a momentous and joyous occasion. I take a large gulp of the wine.

****

“Bec, we said no vampiric.” Richie says denying my word and making take back my tiles.

“That’s unfair! Anime isn’t an English word, and everyone let it go.” I complain

“We went through this. It’s like sushi or karate. It’s basically English now.”

“I say ‘ellbara’ all the time it’s basically English.”

“I’ve literally never once heard you say that until right now.”

I give Richie a death stare and take my tiles back, “Just wait next time you put down a questionable word I am not having your back.”

“You were literally the only one fighting against ‘anime’”

Nat laughs, “I thought this was going to be a Becky vs Nita showdown, but it’s just been Richie and Becky bickering the whole time. I don’t even think any of you are going to catch up to me.”

“You got so lucky with the tiles….. how the hell do you get ‘Maximize’.” I mumble.

Irin whispers over to me, “Did I spell this right?”

I take a glance.

“No teams!” Richie says calling me out again.

“My god. Just because you are coming last. Why don’t you ask Nita for help?”

Nita has just been sitting back watching Richie and I’s competitiveness come out and placing her tiles down in silence not even able to get a word in most time, “Even I wasn’t expecting scrabble to be so…. Intense.”

“You should see then during kick boxing.” Nat comments.

“Oh, wait shit! EARBALL!” I shout in triumph putting down my tiles again.

“Earball? What the fuck is an earball Bec. Give up on the triple word score already.” Richie says moving my tiles off, “I believe I requested we start timing her last time?”

“Don’t even try! It exists!”

“What is it then?”

“A ball… for the ear… earball.”

Nat takes out his phone and begins searching it, “Ear…ball…. Shit she’s right.”

“I told you! What did I tell you!”

Richie looks over in disbelief, “There is no one way you knew about this.”

“Oh, wait it’s not a scrabble word in US scrabble though.” Nat continues.

“Do any of us look American here?” I comment.

“Fair point. I think we just let her have it.”

“Thank you!” I say and put down my tiles and start counting the points,” since I added the E onto dim to make dime that’s 7 then and then B on the double letter so 6… plus another 6 for 12. On the triple word so… 36 plus the 7… 42 no 43?”

“We aren’t seriously letting her have that?” Richie protests.

Nat shrugs, “UK scrabble says it’s a word.”

****

“… Second is Bec and First place by 5 points is Nat.” Irin announces after tallying up the points.

“You’re kidding!? I knew we shouldn’t have let him have Qi.”

“Scrabble said that one was a word.” Nat defends.

“It’s Chinese….”

“More of a word than Earball.” Richie comments.

I roll my eyes, “You’re just bitter because you came forth.”

Nat first, Me second, Nita third, Richie forth and Irin fifth was the final score.

Nita takes a drink of her blood and looks over to Nat, “Maybe Freen deserves a prize for dealing with this.”

I frown, “I heard that.”

“Freen just let’s Becky win.” Richie adds, “Happy wife happy life as they say.”

“That is not true.” I deny.

“She would have let you put down ellbara.”

“I see no problems.”

“Where is the human? I thought she was coming.” Nat asks.

At least he’s not calling her pet or cattle….

“…. She was busy today.” I reply.

I feel…. Lonely. So, I decide to concentrate on her for a moment. But what I sense is Punch…. Holding her hand… resting her head on her shoulder… and Freen… letting her.

I close my hand around the letter tile I was busy packing away and crush it.

“Bec what the fuck!” Nat calls out.

Freen POV

Once reaching Punch’s house after our silent car ride she invites me inside. It’s evening now. Becky has been blocked off from my thoughts. The most I can get is that she’s at Nat’s. Admittedly I’m trying not to focus on her.

Punch places a glass of jasmine tea in front of me, “I’m sorry about earlier. I said too much.”

I sigh, “It’s OK. In the future can you please not talk about Becky that way.”

“I understand… I’m sorry. I overstepped.”

“You misunderstand her. She’s not how you think.”

“Maybe we can make a day to meet so I can talk to her properly? Perhaps a part of me was upset.”

I raise my eyebrows in shock, “Upset?”

“I don’t know I’m gone for a year, and everything changed. I wasn’t expecting that. I felt a bit sad, I guess. Especially when you kept flinching every time, I touched you. It…hurt me a bit. I know you’re in a relationship but we’re still friends… right?”

I grab my hand and gulp for a second before hesitantly reaching over and holding her hand. No more pain, “We are friends. Of course. I’m sorry about that. I think it would be good if you can talk with Bec. Redo things.”

She rests her head on my shoulder as she had always done in the past while we hold hands, “Thanks, Freen.”

It’s not that long before it’s back. The pain. This time I try not to flinch.

“I should head back!” I say as naturally as possible while removing myself from next to her and standing up.

“Ok. Drive back safe…. Are we good?”

“Yeah, we’re good. All ask Bec about meeting up. A do over.” I smile.

She smiles back, “A do over. I’ll be on my best behaviour I promise.”

I laugh, “Ok good. I know you’ll like her once you get to know her a bit more. I think today was just bad timing after everything.”

Her smile fades, “I was really worried today. Will you be fine?”

“I’m fine now. Don’t worry. I think I just need some more rest that’s all. Things have been a bit hectic recently.”

“Ok don’t push yourself.”

***

I leave Punch’s house. Now that I’m alone I think back to the day. I was harsh to Becky as well. I felt overwhelmed. I know the pain is caused by her too. I can feel it deep down in my gut when it happens. Like an order. Only she seemed confused. Like she didn’t know what I was talking about. In the moment I overreacted. I know she would never want to hurt me on purpose. All the things Punch said as well are still fresh in my mind. From her perspective she thinks I’m giving up on my dreams for Becky. So much has happened I hadn’t even had a spare moment to think about things like that. My mind had been filled with all things vampire, pure blood and Becky. From working out how to navigate our relationship and feeding from trying to figure out how to gain her families approval and stop her engagement. I guess I didn’t even realise how much of an effect all of that was having on me. So much so that I could have a panic attack. Punch thinks it’s Becky. But it’s not her fault. It’s not what she wants either. She wants to live freely, she would gladly travel the world with me if she could, pursue her singing if she could, be with me alone if she could… I know her deepest desires. Even the ones she doesn’t talk about. Many times, she has a wall up but there’s times when that wall goes down and I can see her secret thoughts.

Sometimes in the mornings, after she feeds and drifts back off into sleep, she fantasizes about being human. She thinks about us having children and dogs too. Living by the beach. Sometimes those desires make its way to small comments as well. Saying she wants to sleep at night. She wants our children to be warm blooded. It’s no secret that she holds a lot of animosity against her own identity, and I don’t want her too. I love her as she is now. I wouldn’t change anything about her. She’s perfect.

I sigh while gripping my steering wheel and I take a glance down to our couple ring I never take off.

I need to talk to Bec.

Chapter Text

Freen POV

I’m about to head to bed when Becky arrives at my house. I was not expecting her at my house today because of her get together and decided it would be best to talk to her tomorrow. She said she would be home late around 2 am or later. When I look at my watch it’s only 11 pm. Bedtime for me but I wasn’t expecting her to be back already.

I open the door and what I see is my furious girlfriend. I almost close the door again because she looks terrifying. She comes in without much of a greeting and no smile.

“How was the games night?” I ask.

“Fun.”

“Are you sure?” I joke.

She doesn’t think it’s as funny and looks at me with a glare and I swallow nervously. If I wasn’t upset with her, I might have found it hot. Actually, maybe I still do find it hot and I’m not sure what that is saying about me. Just something about the way she’s crossing her arms and looking at me. Very natural for her like a princess who has found an issue with her servants. I get a slight memory of her unhappy looks towards bodyguards who wonder too close. She says a lot with her eyes.

“Have fun cuddling with N’Punch?” She glares at me.

“What?”

“You can’t hide it from me. I can still feel her touch on you.” She says and shivers in disgust.

“It was hardly cuddling and that’s really rich coming from you. With Irin sitting on your lap.” I roll my eyes.

“That’s different and you know it. She’s my best friend. There’s nothing going on.”

“Ok well… Punch is my best friend how is this different at all?”

“It’s different! Her intentions are different I just know it and it feels so disgusting when she touches you! I want to wash it off!” She complains.

“Is that why you’re making it painful!” I accuse.

“What are you talking about?”

“Literally every time she touches me, I get a striking pain making me pull away and I know it’s you ordering me!”

“I haven’t done anything!” She defends, “Ordering? I would never do that! What are you trying to accuse me of!?”

“Are you sure? Because what do you even mean feels disgusting!? What does that mean Becky!? I don’t understand!”

“Every time she touches you it feels wrong, and I don’t like it! I don’t like her! She was so mean too!”

“I spoke to her about that already and she said she’ll apologize. Do you know why she was acting like that in the first place Bec!? It’s because I told her I was giving up on my dream for you!”

Becky stops her next sentence and lowers her voice, “I never wanted you to do that.”

“I know that! I know that! But how am I supposed to do that now! I know none of this is your fault, but everything is a lot! It’s a lot! And I can’t tell her! All she sees is me giving up everything for you….” I say the last line softly without much thought.

Becky looks away from me and holds her fist but not out of anger as if trying to stop her tears.

“I should go….” She says looking up away from me and sniffing then proceeding to head to the door.

I reach out my hand and grab it, “Wait Becky, I didn’t mean it.”

“You did. I know you did and you’re right. All I’ve done is come into your life and mess it up.”

“That’s not true!”

“It is! Let go!” She says and I feel the pain again causing me to let go.

She stops in her tracks, “What was that?”

“You ordered me to let go….”

“I know but… why did you listen to me.”

“I had no fucking choice Becky!” I snap in frustration, “You’ve been ordering me around like a servant all day!”

“I didn’t know… I didn’t mean to.”

I sigh, “I know.”

“Is that why you were upset with me?”

“Yeah. I just felt so…. controlled and it hurts! I don’t like it. You need to stop.”

“I don’t know how…”

I feel so many emotions of frustration and helplessness that it comes out, “Why do you get to control me like that. I haven’t done anything wrong. Becky is the one who deserves to be punished for not listening, not me. I’m sick of this one-sided power balance. I am not your servant! I’m your girlfriend! I have friends too and you need to deal with it!”

“Then punish me.”

My jaw almost drops.

“Well?” She says with her one eyebrow raised.

“Punish…?”

“Me.” She says firmly.

I gulp, “Turn around.”

She obeys me and my heart rate accelerates. I move forward and push her against the wall. I move my hands over her body still barely covered from her choice of skirt and tank top today. I move my hand under her tank top to her breasts and she moans.

When my hand moves closer to her neck, she moves down trying to bite it with her fangs, but I pull my hand away dodging her.

“No, it’s punishment Bec. No biting.”

She lets out a whimper when I move forward and bite her neck instead. She likes it and closes her thighs together tighter. I lick her neck as she often does to me while moving my hand down her abdomen slowly to her inner upper thigh. In many ways it feels like a role reversal. Being the one in control is making me feel very aroused. I tease her by moving my hand up and down her inner thigh without touching her underwear. Even moving my fingers very close that they almost graze but don’t. She grips the wall with deep breaths and moves her arm up to bite into it which I stop again.

“I can’t…please.” She begs.

I whisper in her ear, “I thought you said you have great control?” I taunt.

“Freen…” She lets out breathily.

I reach over and undo her skirt letting it fall down to the floor then remove her top, “I told you to wear a cardigan with this. Why didn’t you listen to me?” I tell her leaving a spank on her ass that makes her gasp but before she can even process, I press her body close to the wall again with my body.

“Fuck!” She moans.

With her ass against my front, it’s taking me a lot of self-restraint from rubbing myself against her.

She presses her head against the wall and presses her fangs against it in desperation while trying to push her hips against the wall to relieve herself. I move my hand to her sex over her panties and she shakes. They’re soaked.

“Pervert. You like it when I fuck you like this? I’ll make you feel like a human Bec.” I say again and press my teeth against her neck and nibble and lick. I’m very familiar on how vampires do it. Her fangs have been in me enough times to know how vampires have sex. I dig my nose into her neck, “You smell so good. All for me? Can I have a taste?”

The smell of roses is so potent by her neck, so I bite again and suck on her skin.

“Ah! You can have it! Bite me!” She moans as she enjoys the role play.

I move my hand to her neck and choke her. She lets out more moans and I continue teasing her like this over the fabric of her panties that are becoming more drenched every second. She tries to fuck my hand against the wall while attempting to bite the wall at the same time and obviously failing. Her thoughts become an erratic mess of desires.

She’s so desperate for me. Having this control is turning me on. I unhook her bra and take off my shirt and bra as well in the process. I roll my shirt roughly then I push my boobs against her back and hand her the shirt while I nibble her earlobe. I don’t have to tell her anything. She immediately bites into my shirt aggressively. Pushing her fangs deeply into it.

“Good girl. Does Phi’s shirt feel good?” I say while teasing her nipples with my right hand and rubbing over her panties with my left targeting the protruding bulge hidden under. I rub my front against her ass as I do as well as my hard nipples against her back. It feels dangerously good. I want to fuck her. Forget punishment. I can’t hold it anymore. I move my hand under her panties and press my palm against her clit while I move two of my fingers inside her. I hump against her ass while thrusting into her. I feel her insides tighten around me and it’s not long before she orgasms. I hold her up while she cums and kiss her neck and lick it. She releases my shirt from her mouth and pants deeply while shaking. I pull her ass against my front almost orgasming from the mental satisfaction alone. I’m not a man but I think about cumming in her. The thoughts come up sometimes when we have sex. It feels good thinking about it. Maybe because it’s taboo and she talks about our kids sometimes. I try rub my front against her again and almost become weak from pleasure. Becky moves away from me and before I can process it, she’s pulling down my panties and licking my clit. I grab her head desperately and pull her into me while humping against her tongue.

“Fuck!” I swear while feeling the jolt of pleasure through my body.

Phi…Bite…bite… bite…bite…bite…

Becky’s thoughts echo while becoming more aggressive each second. She grips my ass tightly. I can see her fang erection as she licks. Unrelenting.

-Not there… baby. No.

I push her head down hard, “Thigh!” I moan when her fang grazes my V line.

She pulls back and bites my inner thigh tightly and I climax. I pull her head into my thigh while losing strength. My legs give out and I crumble to the floor. My mind goes blank and my body tenses from the pleasure. I ride out the pleasure for a while with small shakes before finally coming down.

Becky pulls away desperately and looks at me in pleading agony.

“Feed… Teerak.” I instruct with deep breaths, and she wastes no time in biting my neck.

I grip her arm and climax hard again immediately, “Shit…”

Is nu good? Praise Nu.

“Good girl Bec! So good! So, fucking good! So, fucking talented my god!” I praise amongst my orgasm and she cums again too while humping against my thigh.

I move my hand up to her head to her cheek once her body relaxes a little. She understands and pulls herself painfully from my neck to biting into my hand. It takes her a while to calm down. She doesn’t let go of my hand or even soften her grip for a long time. I stroke her hair and kiss her forehead.

“I’m sorry Becbec.” I apologize, “I went too far. I love you.”

Eventually she lets go apprehensively but still holds my hand close to her like a safety blanket and presses it against her lips.

That was so risky but intense. So intense. My body still feels sensitive.

“I love you too. Its fine. You can punish me again. You should punish me again. I’ve been naughty.” She says moving my hand to her neck to a choking position.

Bite me… choke me… spank me… punish me more…

I think my girlfriend might be kinky as fuck…. I pull away my hand from her neck with a blush.

“I think the meaning of punishment might have changed…. It’s not punishment if you like it.”

She’s high on blood and I’m dying. Does she ever get tired? No. Especially not when it’s her peak ‘hunting time’

If she had a tail, I’m sure she would be wagging it at me begging me to play.

She moves her head back down and presses her nose into my neck and I gulp, “I don’t want you to be my servant. What can I do to prove that I think of you as my equal.”

I stroke her hair softly, “I believe you. I didn’t think you did it on purpose, but it still hurts.”

“I…. I’ll try stop it.”

“Can you give Punch another chance?”

“….”

“BB?”

She tugs on my arm tightly, “If she stops touching you….”

“It’s nothing like how I touch you Bec. She’s, my friend. Friends hug, hold hands.”

“I know that in my mind. But when I feel it. I want it to stop.”

“Can you explain so I can understand?” I ask delicately.

She simply hugs me tightly, “I don’t know. It’s a bad feeling.”

“Like a vampire related feeling? Is it something I can look up?”

***

Vamprec

'When it comes to humans all vampires are possessive. It is deeply engrained in their DNA. Once they mark a human that human becomes their ‘property’. Once a human is marked with another vampire‘s venom the human becomes a turn off for most. For lack of a better metaphor, it can be like a half-eaten sandwich someone has spat on. Not desirable to most other vampires however it’s not completely impossible for another vampire to take interest. Many factors can come into play. The vampire‘s relationship with the vampire who marked the human, the strength of the mark, the relationship the human shares with their vampire. There have been cases of a vampire helping the human go through the weaning process to change partners. However, in this case I will discuss it in terms of a monogamous romantic relationship between a vampire and a human. The deeper the bond they share the more the vampire feels ownership over that human. They experience desires to change the human. Changing a human is the highest form of ownership to a vampire. In current vampire society this ownership falls to the family who has changed them. Modern changing is a controlled process that skips the usual bond and marking. The human is never bitten. A blood transfusion is made minimising many of the effects. Changelings can live happily with their vampire partner without feeling anything besides pledged allegiance to the family who helped the process which is no different from the conditions current vampires face. An extremely watered down version of traditional changing. Despite only pure blood vampires being the ones physically able to do this process. All vampires are plagued with the same desires for ownership. It feels extremely uncomfortable for anyone to get close to a human they have claimed. This is not limited to vampires.

If the bond is romantic even other humans are classified as threats.

For humans it can be easy to say don‘t be ‘jealous’ to their vampire mate but even from a physiological standpoint it may be difficult for them. Because what they experience isn’t simply the emotion ‘jealousy’ as humans know it but a physical reaction as well. Their own blood and venom is running through their humans body. They can‘t stop it suddenly. The vampire can feel the touch of someone else on their partner. If it’s someone they haven‘t approved of the touch can feel violating to them. As if their own body is being touched suddenly by a stranger. They can learn to control over time but it’s a problem that many vampires face. If the vampire becomes more familiar with the threat the symptoms should subside.'

I read through the article on my phone on the couch with Becky still in my arms. She was reading it with me then looks away solemnly.

I kiss her forehead, “It’s ok teerak… I understand. I’ll be careful. I think you were just surprised because it’s a new feeling.”

“I don’t like it.”

“…I know. You don’t know her well yet but if you meet her properly. It might take a little time for you to control it. I’ll try tell Punch to be less touchy-“

She pulls away from me, “No. I don’t want to feel this way! Why can’t I be normal!”

“You are normal.”

“You know what I mean.”

“Being human doesn’t mean normal. It’s fine Becky, we’ll work it out.”

“How many things is it Freen!? How many things have I taken from you. Blood, thoughts, your dreams. Don’t you see that they’re right about us! Monsters walking in the night taking everything from humans till they have nothing! I thought I was different but I’m not! No matter how much I want something I’m just like the rest! It’s in my stupid DNA!” She cries, “I don’t think I’m good for you! I can’t watch you suffer for me! I love you so much that’s why I… I … I don’t want you to suffer. If I have to watch you suffer… I can’t… ”

“…But I love you so much. Please don’t leave me. I can’t live without you Becky.” I say weakly afraid of what she might be suggesting and suddenly feel another panic attack emerging. Why does this keep happening. I can’t breathe. Becky don’t leave me. I’ll do anything for you. Please. Please.

“Freen!” I hear her muffled voice as I fall.

***

When I open my eyes, I’m in my bed. Did I faint? Everything suddenly went blank. Becky is next to me hugging my body tightly and crying. Some of the most aggressive crying I’ve seen from her in person. I move my arm over her.

She digs her head deeper into me, “Even when I gave you blood you didn’t wake up! I was so scared!”

When she mentions it, I have the faint taste of her sweet blood still in my mouth.

“I think it was because it wasn’t physical but in my mind. I’m sorry to make you worried. I used to get panic attacks when I was younger after my dad left. Then when I thought that you were leaving me too… I….”

She shakes her head multiple times in me, “I can’t do it. I love you so much. I’m selfish. I can’t. The thought of being away from you hurts so much.”

I raise her head up and wipe her tears with my hand, “It hurts me too.” I say and kiss away another tear that drops down, “So don’t go.”

She nods and I kiss her. We kiss lightly a few times then I deepen the kiss. It’s slow. But the slowness makes my heart race. I lightly bite her lip. She pulls back suddenly, and I see the shine of her fangs before she turns away and covers her mouth. She holds her breath. She’s trying to get her fangs to go down. I move her hand down and steal her lips pushing my tongue in once again I let my tongue graze over her fangs and draw blood. She holds my hand tightly.

-Don’t do that. Never do that. Be comfortable.

You fainted. I want you to be safe.

If I push my tongue against her gum just above where her fangs come out it feels good for her, so I do that, and she tightens her grip on my hand.

When I pull back from our kiss, we’re both breathing deeply. She’s looking at me with those cute puppy dog eyes that she has. Begging. I know what she wants. I kiss her cheek and offer my hand. She bites quickly and once her fangs reach deep into my hand she relaxes. She slowly retracts them and licks her mark stopping the bleeding. Her mark is so beautiful. It’s made a permanent place on my hand like a new tattoo much like my flower infinity tattoo by my ribs and my pink paw print tattoo on my arm. Sometimes I look at her mark on my hand during work and it brightens my day. Reminds me of her.

“P’Freen… “

“More nibbles?” I ask giving my hand back to her.

She gets distracted licking again a few more times then stops, “No, it’s just… your thoughts are so romantic.”

“Which ones?”

“All of them.”

She looks back down at my hand and places a kiss on the mark she left. She lingers her lips seemingly wanting more.

“Becbec… you bite my hand a lot. Especially after being intimate. I never asked you before. I want to know what you feel when you do that. I know you aren’t thirsty. You aren’t horny. But you teeth on my hand for a long time.”

She looks away shyly, “I don’t know why. I just…I… feel that… I love you a lot and then I can’t control properly. My fangs don’t retract. Even if I bite something else… I’m sorry.”

Because she loves me. Her fangs won’t go down. She’s so precious.

My heart feels tight, “Don’t apologize. I love it when you do it. Don’t stop. You can always have my hand.”

Becky hides her head into me, “P’Freen needs to stop.”

“Stop what?”

“Just stop….”

She’s hugging so tightly. I peer into her thoughts. They’re of us. We’re married. Her fantasies are so cute. Because she understands about humans by theory but can’t translate it well into her thoughts. She likes pretending to be human in her fantasies with me. She thinks that the feeling of hunger that humans feel feels like the burning of thirst only from the stomach. She thinks the feeling of wanting to drink water also comes from the stomach too. For some reason she thinks humans can taste water differently. Fantasy Becbec wakes up in the morning next to me to the burn of pain like fire from her stomach which somehow gets satisfied from drinking a glass of water that tastes like milk tea. She then gets confused on what to fill the void of her fang urges and seems to have come to the conclusion that she can chew gum because humans do that. Only I don’t think many people are reaching for gum straight thing after they wake up. She also seems to think for some reason that she would still be able to smell me from all the way in the other room. I think she struggles to imagine her world without her normal special awareness.

-Awww my poor baby. Sorry humans are blind, bb. You can’t check in on me from the kitchen while you prepare breakfast.

She pouts, “But it’s only 2 rooms apart.”

“Normally I can’t even smell someone unless they’re right in front of me.”

She looks up in complete mortification, “No wonder you can’t see anything in the dark.”

I chuckle and kiss her cute nose. She moves her face back to my neck and closes her eyes. She enjoys the scent of my blood while beginning to ponder about humans more and getting confused. If only Punch could see how she really is. She’s so cute and loveable. Clingy. Mischievous… my mind decides to recall the very recent vivid memories of the ‘punishment’. Slapping her ass, pushing her against the wall, watching her beg. I take a deep breath and immediately push it out of my mind. I think the slip was too obvious because Becky looks up at me with a raised eyebrow and a smirk. I was hoping she was distracted by her own fantasies.

“Pervert.” She says tauntingly.

“That was a mistake!” I defend.

“Hmmm.” She says with a smile, “I liked it too.”

She liked it. I mean I know she liked it. That was very obvious at the time but…she liked it. This conversation has not helped because now I’m thinking about it. In more detail. A lot of detail. I close off my mind to her in a panic.

“Whenever you try do that it’s because you’re thinking about sex, baby. You aren’t subtle.” She says with a chuckle and gives my neck a light kiss.

The memories lead me to a realization which is the fact that I ended up in a different shirt from earlier.

“What happened to my shirt?”

Becky is silent for a moment and hides her face in me, “…. Pillow.” she mumbles.

“Pillow?” I question at first looking to the pillow I’m using currently but it looks fine.

Pillow? What does that have to do with my shirt.

“Pill…. Oh.” It hits me mid word. Like the pillow, “You ripped it with your cute little fangs because it smells like Phi?”

She pushes me away in embarrassment and her face flushes still being warm with my blood, “Don’t say it like that!”

“But that’s what happened.” I laugh

“Phi…” She says cutely and I can’t take it anymore. I kiss her with the intention of making love.

***

There’s something extremely awkward and a feeling of guiltiness sitting in front of the parents of the girl you sleep with everyday. Maybe its because I know they don’t approve that the thoughts enter my mind more. She was literally sinking her fangs into my neck moaning my name not long ago.

Freen

Becky looks across with a frown.

I gulp and try to go for some water only there is no water. Just a glass of wine. One in front of me and one in front of Becky. The rest have glasses of blood. I don’t drink the wine yet despite wanting something to drink right now because I am last permitted to drink being of lower status. Drinking first would be the highest disrespect so instead I swallow my saliva.

The dinner with her family. ‘Dinner’ as vampires term it adapting human vocabulary. Rather than the focus being on the food. It’s more of a time to talk with the family. They drink together. Sometimes a few snacks are prepared to pair with the blood as a pallet cleanser. Eating also increases thirst for them making the blood taste better apparently. Which is why Becky gets so thirsty every time she eats out with us. Today in the middle of the table is a wide selection of fruits. I did eat beforehand to prepare because I would never dare request food at a time like this, but those fruits are looking really good. Refreshing too. I might have eaten before but drinking more water skipped my mind.

I can ask for water

-It’s ok bb

I want to be on my best behaviour.

Richie randomly laughs then stops himself.

“What’s so funny?” Becky glares at him.

“No, just thought. It’s funny that we’re eating dinner with Freen here. Like in front of her. Kind of like you know eating bacon in front of a pig or something like that.”

Becky lets out a sigh of exasperation, “You should have kept that comment to yourself.”

“Don’t ask then.”

“A pain as ever.”

“Whatever, vegetarian.” He jokes.

Becky seems ready to get into an argument with her brother but her mom steps in to stop it, “No arguing today please. Richie apologize to your sister.”

“What?” He says in shock and Becky looks at him and sticks out her tongue.

“That was rude to Freen.” She continues, “She’s a guest.”

“Fine. Sorry.” He apologizes, “Now can we drink?”

“Robin said he would be down in a moment.” She explains looking to the stairs.

I start feeling nervous. Sick even from anxiousness. I almost begin to shake my leg, but she reaches over and touches it lightly.

It will be fine. They already said we could be together.

Yeah for a few years only… because you can’t eat anything.

Becky’s dad begins to make his way down the stairs distracted by his smartphone. He has a frown on his face then lets out a sigh and puts it away in the pocket of his suit pants.

“The shipment is late because of the rain can you believe it?” He says to Rawee as he takes a seat.

“Try not to think about work now dear.” She comforts, “There’s nothing we can do about the weather.”

“The rain is a pain, but it would be nice if every day was cloudy.” Richie adds.

“Are you really that stupid you work for the sunscreen company.” Becky says with a raised eyebrow.

“I was just making small talk, Bec.” He replies back annoyed.

Robin sighs again, “Are you two ever going to start getting along?”

-No

-Nope

They reply at the same time. He shakes his head and finally makes eye contact with me. He clears his throat a little awkwardly, “Freen. Welcome.”

I stand up and bow.

“You may sit and speak freely.”

I sit down, “Thank you for allowing me to join you for dinner today sir.”

“I had wanted to have a proper talk as well. Feel free to request any foods or drinks from Pat.”

“Thank you, sir.”

I unfortunately do not have the courage for that though.

“Now let’s raise our glasses.” He announces and I follow the others in raising my glass to the middle.

“Thank the Elders for this blessed meal.” He says and takes a sip. Everyone else follows and I drink a sip of wine as well.

“What work do you do?” He asks.

“Photography, sir.”

“I suppose my daughter covers your bills then.”

Rawee elbows Robin and he looks to her with a look of confusion mothing the word ‘what’.

“Freen actually has been supporting her family for a long-time daddy. She has never asked me for money.”

“Is that so?”

I fiddle with my sleeve feeling very small right now but gather my words, “It’s not much but I give what I can to my family and try to support myself. I also sell paintings, caps and candles when I have the time to make them.”

He perks up a little at that response, “Oh an entrepreneur. You know when I started this business, I didn’t have much support. Sunscreen was seen as a foolish dream at the time. Vampires in the sun are you trying to get us killed they used to say. Now we’ve grown so big even the humans don’t go out without putting it on. I won’t say we were the first, but our recipe was the one that stood the test of time and we’re always trying to improve it. The biggest challenge was getting up the water resistance.”

“There he goes again.” Richie complains.

“I think it’s amazing sir. I have always used your products myself. I find other brands more sticky but yours is silky like lotion with a pleasant scent. I’ve always been sensitive to scents.”

“All trail and error. Our first products were very thick like a paste. Vampires at the time were afraid to use anything they couldn’t see on their skin. But overtime we had to adapt when more products entered the market. Vampires have very sensitive noses as well getting a good scent was very important to us.”

“Scents was one of the reasons I started candle making.”

“You combine them yourself as well I presume?”

“Yes sir. That’s one of the parts I enjoy. I like combining and coming up with original scents.”

“Do you have a favourite scent?”

“Hard choice…. Oh recently though I do enjoy the scent of Rose…s…” I stutter the last line realizing half way how that might sound. It wasn’t a conscious decision but the reason is definitely that.

“Papa meilland no doubt.” Richie jokes.

“Papa…mell…?” I question while trying to remember what he said.

“Roses are a popular scent among humans!” Becky cuts me off.

Robin clears his throat, “Yes of course. I am aware.”

-Papa meillon?

Papa Meilland is the name of the rose my blood most resembles. Daddy requested it to be bred by a cultivar in France for my 30th birthday. Allain Meilland is the name of the cultivar.

I need to remember to look that up. So when Richie said that he means…. Oh. Ohhhh.

He’s right but I can’t say that. I take a sip of wine and reach for some sour mango.

“How is Clarence? The boy performing his duties properly?” Mr Armstrong asks Becky and I drop my mango on the table by accident and quickly move it to my plate.

“Good. I’m glad he’s back.”

I roll my eyes.

Yes so glad. I think to myself sarcastically.

“Freen.” Becky says out loud and I look at her.

“Everything ok?” He questions.

-Yes!

We answer in synchronisation.

“Sounds like there’s some tension.” Richie comments.

“Is something wrong with Clarence?” Rawee asks concerned.

“No! Nothing!” Becky insists.

I calm my emotions and resist saying anything out of line. I can’t let my own emotions of jealousy cause a scene in front of her parents and Becky said she would give Punch another chance.

***

The rest of the dinner was actually pleasant. Becky and Richie still had a few snide comments to make to each other as usual which Mr and Mrs Armstrong tried to break up. Mr Armstrong got a phone call mid dinner that Mrs Armstrong scolded him for trying to answer during family time in front of a guest. I ended up having a lot of the fruit and Becky asked for water for me. Her parents had a couple of questions for me regarding my life and schooling but nothing necessarily weird. Mrs. Armstrong brought up things about Becky’s childhood like how she used to sneak out the house to meet up with her human friends when she was younger and how she couldn’t sleep without her favourite teddy bear till she was 20 much to the embarrassment of Becky. If I ignore the blood and the darkly lit room full of staff with the shimmer of red eyes and peaks of fangs as they bite into the fruit after drinking then it was like a typical family dinner. Nevertheless I was extremely nervous and couldn’t exactly be my usual bright self in fear of saying something wrong. I did make a small joke during the evening without thinking that did cause some chuckles. I was dishing myself out more mango while mumbling Ma – mauang mango, see – Lueang yellow, meed Eto. A common Thai comedy gag that came to mind.

Forgetting that vampires have great hearing. It was so random that they all laughed.

I go up to Becky’s room after dinner. Once we reach her room she gives me a kiss.

“You were great babe.” She says.

“Do you think they’ll invite me back after the mango thing?”

She laughs, “ I was wondering what you were going on about but my mom thought it was hilarious.”

“You don’t know it? It’s this joke where you have to answer things in English but all the English ends in O. Like meed is knife but if you don’t know you can say an Eto knife because it rhymes.”

“Huh!?”

“It’s not funny if you explain it.”

“Why not say knife?”

“Because that’s the joke.”

“I’m confused.”

I stroke her hair and chuckle, “It’s ok my farang. I was just mumbling to myself I forgot everyone could hear me.”

Becky licks her lips and moves closer to my neck, “Dinner time?” She asks cutely and nudges her nose against my neck.

Becky had wine and fruits like me. The consumption of the food only growing her appetite. She started sending glances my way half way through dinner and biting into fruits while mindlessly staring at my neck before catching herself and trying to act natural in front of her family. She doesn’t wait for my permission and licks my neck keenly with her chilled tongue having only drank my pack earlier today. I grip her arm and swallow.

“Ok Nu you can-“ I get halfway through my sentence before she bites. My body tenses and relaxes as she sucks. She only sucks a little then releases and licks lovingly.

Even for me the tantalizing quick feeding leaves much to be desired. I can’t help craving long deep sucking with her fangs deeply into me almost beating while her fingers fill me up and satisfy my every desire. I attempt to push out the thoughts.

“Talented.” I praise at her perfect feeding technique. Because if that’s how I feel I wonder how much control it takes her to stop.

She moves to my ear, “Naughty.” She says simply and I take a deep breath. The power of her aphrodisiac bite making me close to desperate for her touch. It’s just the feeding talking I tell myself as I try to remind myself of her families presence still very much fully awake and within range. Becky also doesn’t let go as she closes her eyes and enjoys our intimate hug while I run my hand up and down her back as she releases heavy breaths. Her hand moves down my arm and grabs my other hand and slowly moves it up to her mouth to nibble. Her fangs are erect and she’s very aroused as well from my blood rushing through her, inside her. She shuffles and rubs her thighs together a little. Apparently when my blood runs through her it makes her body feel tingly. She bites deeply. Actually I think… the way she’s biting… she’s getting off to my hand. Like masturbation. She’s pushing her body into mine while getting more rough with her bites. There’s a spot by her left fang she likes a lot. Kind of like a g spot on her fangs. She’s trying to hit that to pleasure herself. We really shouldn’t be doing this right now but some reason that just turns her on more.

“Wait Becky…” I say breathily while pulling back my hand and raising it out of her reach but she seems unfazed by my protest and pushes me against the door while she almost climbs on me to pull my hand down again to continue her masturbation.

Let me feel good baby. So fucking good.

This is happening now apparently. I consider moving my other hand down under her panties to intensify her pleasure when my phone rings and gives both of us a fright. Becky does stop out of pure shock for a moment and I take the chance to make sure it’s not an emergency.

“It’s P’Nam.” I say.

“Take the call.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah it’s ok.” She says and I answer the phone.

“What’s u-p!” I stammer as Becky bites straight back into my hand continuing as if I wasn’t on the phone. I look at her in shock but she simply continues with a smirk.

So fucking naughty.

Punish me?

I'm stunned silent

“Are you ok?” My friend asks following my unresponsiveness.

“Yes! Fine!” I answer quickly, “Did something happen?” I try to hurry the call considering my girlfriend is busy teasing herself currently letting out soft moans that I hope the phone can’t pick up. More than anything I hope that her parents can’t pick up.

“Did you still not see the link I sent? Becky is blowing up.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Karaoke. Someone took a video of her. 108 000 views already! You’re in it too just your head though.”

“WHAT!?” I shout and Becky pulls back immediately sobering up really fast.

“Show me the video!” She announces with deep breaths and still very erect fangs while a drop of blood runs down her mouth from her pulling away in a hurry mid bite while my hand burns and thumps from not getting its usual anaesthesia from her saliva.

“Can I call you back.” I say to P’Nam in a hurry and cut the call.

Chapter Text

Becky POV

I was in the middle of rubbing my fangs against her skin. Hitting all the right places. I was so close to cumming from it till I heard news from the phone call that caused me to rip away my fangs in a sobering shock. My fangs might still be practically burning with irritation from being unsatisfied, but I can’t continue with my current panic.

“Show me the video!” I say immediately and Freen ends her phone call with P’Nam in a hurry.

She wipes my lip of her blood and then seems confused on what to do with it before touching her phone while also wincing as she moves her hand because I didn’t anesthetize it properly.

“Sorry.” I say and take her hand licking off the drop of blood from her finger and licking my bite. I crave to sink my fangs back in, they react by extending, out of my control. My mind and body are not on the same page right now. I let out an unintentional whimper as I pause myself. Trying to resist.

I hold my breath. This is incredibly rough.

“We should finish first.” She says pushing her hand closer against my lips.

“I’m fine.” I lie, “Show me the video.”
“The video isn’t going to go anywhere in the next minute.”

Minute!? Excuse me.

“I-“ I begin and prick my lip on my fang by accident, “Ow.”

English was not meant to be spoken with fangs.

Freen smiles and traces my lips with her finger and pushes down my bottom lip. She kisses me then changes our places to push me against the door. She moves up her hand and pushes it into my mouth. I bite into her by pure bodily reaction, and she presses her hand deeper. She presses her leg in between mine. I let out a moan from getting the relief I needed.

“Shhh. They might hear.” She says into my ear and covers my mouth fully from letting out sounds.

She pushes in and pulls out letting my fangs rub in and out of her skin. She does it slowly at first and I feel like I’m losing it. She’s teasing my sensitive spots effortlessly. She suddenly tugs and I bite deeply as my instincts take hold. The sudden deep bite pushes me over the edge, and I climax. I pull her body closely and lick the bite with deep breaths. She leaves me kisses on my forehead while I calm down. After some time, she takes out her phone again and while I still delicately sooth my mark she opens her chat and there’s a link to a TikTok video. I stop licking as she opens it and come back to my senses. It has 10 000 likes. The video starts mid song it’s when I sang 7 rings by Ariana Grande. I can see the back of Freen’s head, but I can’t see her face thankfully. I glance at her throughout the video, but nobody should be able to notice.

Freen opens the comments, but I’m not too interested in them. There’s many of them in English and other languages. She is very confused by the comments that say ‘GOAT’ and ‘Ate’ but begins to get upset when she realizes many of the comments are sexual.

“That’s not important right now, babe.” I say.

I’m already used to people writing things about me only I’m more concerned about who took this video. I click on the account. It’s anonymous and this is their only video.

Suspicious. I was hoping it was some random person then the video can be easily taken down as if nothing happened. It’s not the first time I’ve been caught on film. But an account with no picture, no proper name, no other videos. This might be a stalker. I’ve had to deal with many stalkers throughout my life. This isn’t good. It was one thing with me but now Freen is in danger. Our relationship is in danger. I start to freak out.

“We need to report it and get it taken down! Get the account suspended! What if they have another video!?” I panic, “Check vamprec!”

“What should I look up?” She asks opening the app and I take her phone and search my name.

“FUCK!” I swear.

It’s so much worse. 1 million views.

“Oh shit…” Freen says in shock.

I look through the comments and unlike the encouraging comments on TikTok these are anything but. It’s full of criticism.

‘Wasn’t this the day after she left Nat’s party?’

‘Where’s her fiancé?’

‘This looks like a lowly human bar.’

‘What was she thinking…. This isn’t how a pure blood should behave.’

‘I think it’s hot.’

Maybe some similar comments.

“I’ll talk to Clarence and ask him to deal with it.”

I hope that daddy doesn’t find out. And if they have the video with Freen… this is not the way I wanted things to come out. The agreement was if it stays a secret… I haven’t had enough time to think about anything yet.

Freen hugs me tightly, “It will be ok Becbec. It’s just a video of you singing. They can’t see my face. It will be ok.” She says to comfort me but maybe to comfort herself as well. Her heart is racing from anxiousness. I rest my head on her shoulder. I’m so worried.

I hope it is just a random video.

***

“The same video has been reupload three times now. Every time we get the account suspended a new one uploads it.” I say to Irin showing her my phone with the account in frustration.

“Are you sure it’s a stalker? It could just be different people uploading it. It had enough views for people to save it. If you didn’t take it down when you did it might have gone viral.”

“I’m glad that people liked my singing. But it’s always these weird anonymous throw-away accounts uploading it.”

“That is weird… did you tell your dad? I’m sure he could sort it out.”　

“I can’t tell daddy! If he even thinks someone is stalking me, he will never let me out the house.”

“I hope it’s nothing serious.”

“This video isn’t too bad but if they have the one with Freen too then that will be a problem…”

“The one with Freen?”

“A duet. We didn’t exactly but it looks like… we kissed.”

She hits my head lightly.

“Hey!?”

“Seriously Becca!? The day after your engagement! In front of people!”

“I wasn’t thinking about that at the time….” I say softly.

“Yeah, everything went to your fangs.”

I push her in embarrassment, “We hadn’t seen each other for a while…”

“How often do you feed anyway?”

I cover my face for a moment and sigh, “You’re really asking me this right now?”

“Can you blame me for finding it fascinating? You used to ask about it all the time too don’t forget. ‘I wonder what it would be like to bite a human like in twilight.’ ‘Does it feel good?’ ‘Does it taste different?’…. actually, why was I surprised.”

“U..m… maybe you should just bite one.” I deflect.

“No offense Bec…. But I don’t want to get addicted.”
“Are you trying to say I’m addicted?”

She looks away from my eyes and into the distance, “Kind of hot today.”

“It’s not addiction it’s love.” I reinforce.

“Right…” She says taking a sip of her coconut shake, “What’s it like then?”

“It becomes sensitive.” I say in a soft voice.

“What does?”

“Fangs…” I say again softly.

“Like… in ‘that’ way?”

“Yeah.” I force out and cover my face in embarrassment.

“Is it hard to stop?”

“It was very hard at first. But we trust each other. When I listen to my feelings and hers then I can stop. She also understands how to…um… how we need to… uh… how it works for us or something.” I stumble my words towards the end when the details begin to get too personal. I can’t exactly tell my close friend that my girlfriend meets all my needs sexually as a vampire. Admittedly those needs are a lot too because they directly connect to my appetite. The way she pushes her hand into my fangs and let’s me tug. She’s so amazing at it. Just thinking about it fills me with butterflies. If I could I’d want to spend all day with my fangs in her soft skin. Not even just in a sexual way it feels so comforting. Like cuddling but closer. Maybe kind of like kissing. I love kissing too especially when her saliva mixes with her blood.

Irin fakes clearing her throat, “You should probably stop chewing on that straw.”

I look down and I’ve munched on my straw so much it’s now unusable.

I’m embarrassed at my own horniness, “I do have a concern….”

“What is it?”

“I need it a lot…” I say shyly.

“By it you mean…?”

“Just like feeding and stuff…I feel like a burden. I want to be more mature, but I feel like a kid.”

“I struggle too sometimes. Especially with this heat. The heat and the waves of blood in busy areas. Sometimes I need to go back home and drink a pack and teethe a little. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

At least yours goes away when you teethe…. If I don’t bite Freen my fangs stay itchy all day. I think while I pout.

You know you can bite me anytime Becbec. You aren’t a burden. I find you adorable when you teethe.

I smile at her random reassuring words. She must have heard. It doesn’t help that the stronger my feelings for her are the more she affects me. The more I want her. Need her. She is a drug for me. If I could love as a human does. Be close and intimate without needing to be satiated it would be better. I give her bruises. Make her weak. But if I give her blood. Take away her ailments it makes her more of a vampire. More susceptible to my commands. Our relationship was never designed to be equal no matter how much I try to make it so. She can try to comfort me all she wants but I know I’m bad for her.

I sigh, “It’s a pain.”

“I can imagine. If we’re being honest, I can’t stay by the humans for too long. It’s not that I have anything against them or anything like that and I’m fine with going out, but it drains me. I need time away from them. I like Freen too. She’s very nice but I don’t know how you do it.”

“I felt that way before too. It takes a lot of getting used to. I think I told you before I went to the human schools after begging my parents when I was maybe about 10 in human years. I thought I could handle it, but I cried so much. It’s not silent like when around vampires. It’s like every movement is vivid. Every scent is increased. Heat radiates from their bodies making the room hot. Even without moving their heart rates echoed loudly and I felt overwhelmed. I ended up trying to avoid my classmates. I would rush out the class during every break by myself to get some air. I could hardly concentrate on the lessons over the different senses and noises. I almost gave up and told daddy to send me back to a vampire school. But I met a friend called Tasha. I’ll always remember her. She was my first human friend. She saw me crying at the back of the school one day. She didn’t ask me what was wrong but hugged me tightly and comforted me… In that moment I found her warm hug comforting. As we got closer, I could recognise her heartbeat amongst the others. When I felt overwhelmed, she always seemed to know and would look over to me. She would hold my hand too. I don’t know humans didn’t bother me as much after that. I wanted to be by her.” I smile while thinking of my childhood friend.

“Do you think you had a crush on her?”

“Hmm… I’m not sure. But I know she was very important to me. Whenever I felt overwhelmed, I would focus on her alone. But humans grow old very fast. I could only go to the human school every few years and their memories had to be wiped. Tasha grew up and I couldn’t see her anymore. But there was one time when I was walking, and I wondered away from the guards and got lost. An older girl came and held my hand. I knew immediately that it was Tasha. I didn’t talk but she did. She said I reminded her of someone even though she shouldn’t have been able to remember. She smiled at me kindly and stroked my hair. When she smiled, she looked like the same young girl again. I remember thinking it was the most beautiful smile….” I look down at my drink in thought, “Maybe I did like her.”

“She sounds really sweet. Why did you never tell me this story before?

“I don’t know… it was a long time ago and I didn’t know her for that long. I guess I thought people would think it’s stupid.”

“It’s not stupid Becs… its cute. You cared about her a lot.”

Freen will get old like Tasha…. I don’t even know if Tasha is still alive. She must be old for a human now… My heart hurts.

***

“I haven’t found a stalker yet Miss.” Clarence tells me on our car ride home, “It’s not a vampire or any one human. If there is someone following you, they must be using many people. Perhaps humans they hired and wiped their memories. The guards are on high alert.”

I sigh, “Ok. Maybe it really is nothing.”

After some time while pondering in silent thought I ask him.

“Clarence…. Why do humans grow old so fast?”

“I wonder as well.”

“If you’re comfortable I want you to tell me about your life with a human parent. Growing up mixed. If you don’t want to you don’t have to.”

He's silent for a few moments and taps his finger a bit nervously on the steering wheel before answering, “What would Miss Armstrong want to know?”

“I don’t know. A lot. You’re the only half vampire I know. Or the only one who will talk to me… and even then, if you can call what we do talking I suppose.”

“I went to the human schools as well.” He begins, “I was told I would grow up faster than the others… The other vampires. I didn’t have any issues being by humans. I drink blood but the scent of their blood never bothered me. Still, I didn’t exactly fit in either. I was faster than my peers, stronger, my mother always told me to be careful… I was raised by my mother mostly. It’s not that my father wasn’t around but he was always off on duties. I think he struggled to adjust to human time. Missing graduations and such being surprised I was going through school so fast. When I think of my childhood I think of my mother. It was only once I was older that I grew closer to my father. I felt a bit like a third wheel when my father came home. His love for my mother never wavered and neither did hers for him…. He never bit her in front of me. At least not intentionally. I remember as a boy I saw them once. I didn’t fully understand. I had never received a vampire education. I thought the blood I drank was different. Like how humans keep pets yet eat certain animals. I didn’t know how different I was at the time. I got very upset and tried to pull my father away while crying. I thought he was hurting my mother. He spoke to me afterwards and explained to me. They agreed to send me to some vampire classes afterwards. But the feeling of being different amongst the humans was only amplified when I took classes with the vampires. They thought it was weird my mother was human and would complain when she picked me up. Vampire children don’t generally like to be close to humans as you know.”

“Thank you for sharing that with me. Maybe that’s why I feel like you’re different from the others. More understanding and I don’t know. I feel like you see me as… me. Did you ever wish you were fully vampire? Or fully human?”

“When I was younger, I did. Mostly wanting to be human like my mother. Now I don’t. I don’t think many people get to experience both worlds. I’m thankful for that. I think it helped me understand both sides a lot more. Perhaps Miss is right, I think how I grew up influenced my views. I’ve always been fond of humans.”

“…Can I ask a personal question?”

He lets out an unexpected laugh despite always being so calm, “Were these not personal?”

“No yes, of course. Um. It’s just you mentioned not feeling fang irritation. So…I was just wondering if you had been with a human and how that worked… biting wise. Do you still bite?”

He clears his throat, “It doesn’t bother me usually but… I’m still a vampire… with fangs… I think Miss Armstrong knows well about those things.”

“Ok…Yeah uh I think I get it. Do you have a partner now?”

“…No.”

“Would you prefer to date a human?”

“I did say I was fond of humans, but I don’t have a preference.”

“What’s your type?”

“Miss Armstrong.”

“…What?”

“We have arrived back.”

I look out the window to see the mansion, “Oh right.” I chuckle awkwardly.

For a second I thought….

Before I open the door, he speaks again, “Mr. Armstrong told me to make sure you don’t give your blood to Miss Freen.”

“Then he has nothing to worry about because I don’t.” I say before opening the door and stepping out.

***

My mom stops me before I head upstairs, “Remember I want you and Nat to come together to the next coven meeting.”

“Um… what?”

“I told you about this the other day.”

“No, you did not. I think I would have remembered that.”

“When you came home from Freen’s.”

“I don’t think so.”

She sighs, “Well now you know.”

“Why do I have to go with Nat?”

“Because you ran out after your engagement announcement and people haven’t seen you together since.”

I almost protest till I remember the comments on the video the more I avoid him the more they might try to pry, “Ok I’ll go...”

***

I agreed to meet Punch. The three of us are getting drinks after work. Only I told Freen we should be careful in public being seen close together just in case. Therefore, I took a seat opposite her. Then Punch came and sat right next to Freen.

-That’s my spot. She’s sitting in my spot.

You said we should sit apart

-I regret it. Tell her to change.

You know I can’t do that BB…

“I’m sorry about the other day. I was very rude. I hope we can start over. I’m Punch.” She greets with a smile.

I suck up my feelings and put on a smile, “I think starting over would be good. Nice to meet you N.. P’Punch. I’m Becky.”

She lightly touches Freen’s arm, and I feel my smile fade but try to hide it by drinking some water.

“Freen told me you were studying Law. What made you interested?”

I can feel the lingering touch of her hand that grazed Freen’s arm deep in my gut making me stutter, “R-right. Law, I watched suits and became interested.”

I have many degrees. My criteria for choosing admittedly became lax.

“Suits, I don’t think I know it. Have you seen it?” She says and looks over to Freen.

“N’Bec showed me some episodes. It’s an American show about lawyers.”

I take another sip of the water.

I’ve never seen you drink so much water

I put down the water.

“P’Freen said you were in Phuket. Why did you decide to go?”

“It’s always been somewhere I wanted to try live. I love the nature and the animals. There’s a couple of shelters there. I was helping the dogs. I was hesitating but Freen told me I should just go for it.”

“Oh, Freen did?” I glance over to her, and she picks up her water awkwardly.

“She’s always been my biggest supporter and vice versa. We talked about travelling a lot in university when we saved up enough.”

“…Sorry one moment. Just going to the bathroom.” I say and excuse myself to go to the bathroom and get some air. It’s fine. Just random conversation. They’re friends. Of course they would make plans.

Are you ok?

I come back and sit down after a few moments, “So travelling you say? Was thinking of going to the Maldives myself.”

“Alone?” She asks.

I frown, “Why would I go alone?”

“Oh, sorry I thought…. It’s just Freen had said something before about travelling together being difficult.”

I make a fist under the table, “I’m sure we’ll make a plan and-“

Before I can finish the waiter comes back with our drinks.

Freen decides to take charge of the conversation because the tension was rising again, “Did anyone watch the new episode of ‘The believers?’”

-Yes! She replies

-What’s that? I reply at the same time.

Freen looks at me apologetically, “Thai series...”

“I haven’t seen it but I saw Bridgerton….” I reply.

Punch looks over, “I don’t think I know that one, but I did watch the believers. It was so good!”

They have so much in common… I feel like a third wheel… even though she’s my girlfriend…

***

I sneak my blood into her mouth during our usual make-out session after feeding at her house after meeting Punch. She gets surprised and pulls back a little with a deep breath, “Bec?”

“You don’t like it?” I ask biting my lip again and pushing my lips back against hers. She doesn’t push back this time and accepts it. It’s only after I try give her more that she pushes me back again. I bite my arm and suck up some more blood while she watches with wide eyes.

-You can have it.

I send and push my lips against hers again feeding her the blood. She can’t resist my blood. She’ll be mine now. No more dying. No more other girls. Only me.

She holds me still with many breaths and pushes me back yet again, “Stop Bec. I’m high.” She struggles from me giving her so much, “We can’t…” She finally speaks up while wiping her mouth.

“Why not? Suck my blood like a vampire, baby.” I say and show her my neck tantalizingly, “Try bite me. Visualise the fangs coming out. Think about sinking them into me.”

For some reason that turned her on. I didn’t know humans also got turned on by that. Or maybe it’s working?

She swallows, “Calm down BB.”

I trace my neck, “You don’t want it?”

“I want it! I do want this at some stage but…”

I search her thoughts, “You’re scared of me controlling you.”

“Ithink you need more time to learn to control it before we do this. I don’t think you’re thinking properly now. It feels so sudden. I know we talked about it but…” She searches my eyes, “I’m not going to die Becky. Not for a long time. We have time. We don’t have to rush. Besides I can’t help thinking all of this is about Punch.”

I scoff, “No. You just have a lot in common and she’s beautiful and you want to travel the world together and raise many dogs. No big deal.”

She lets out a laugh, “I don’t think I ever said any of that stuff.”

“But you could with her if you wanted to. It would be so easy. Unlike with me.”

Freen pushes my hair back, “I’ve never had feelings for her like that Bec. Will you trust me?”

I look into her eyes then rest my head on her shoulder, “I trust you.”

She hugs me and strokes my back, “Don’t worry. Phi is here, always. I promise. No need to rush.”

“I have to go with Nat to the next coven meeting.” She stops her loving back stroke.

“Oh…”

“I don’t want them to pry more than they do with that video out.”

“Ok….” She says but she’s scrunching up the back of my top in a fist and pulling me closer.

I smile, “Trust me too. Either that or…. We could continue from earlier.”

She sighs, “I trust you. We can kiss but no more blood today Bec I’m serious.”

“Only kiss?” I pout and move my hand down her back, “What if I wanted to do something else?”

Her honey skin is peaking out from her button-up shirt while her heart races just for me. So seductive. So sweet. Can Nu have a taste?

“Like sleeping?” She jokes.

I pinch her back, “Ter!”

***

Although the main video has been taken down. I don’t know how many people saw it. I already hate these gatherings but now I’m even more nervous. Pat helps me into my dress. I can’t help feeling that I wish I was going with P’Freen. She would look beautiful in an expensive dress. She would look amazing by my side. I wonder what people would say. Could that ever be a reality.

“What are you smiling about Becca? Pat asks.

“I’m always smiling.”

“I think I’ve known you long enough to tell when you’re smile is genuine.”
“I was just thinking about something.”

“Miss Freen again?”

“Yes… I wish I could take her with instead of going with Nat.”

Pat zips up the back of my dress for me, “Maybe one day things will change.”

***

“Stop walking so close to me.” I complain to Nat as we walk into the hall.

“I’m not! You keep coming this side.”

“I’m in heels. This side is easier to walk.”

“Let’s swap sides.”

“There’s no point we’re by the door now.” I point out.

He takes my arm and links it then releases after realizing that makes him look like the feminine one in the relationship, “Link your arm with mine.”

I look to him and frown, ‘I don’t think so. Let’s just go in.”

“We have to look like we’re fiancés, right?”

“… I’m going in without you.” I say and enter before he can protest. He’s left quickly catching up to me.

As soon as we enter all eyes are on us. I take a step back and head for the door, but he grabs my wrist and shakes his head. I take a deep breath and put on a smile. The stares begin to fade, and conversation resumes. Only I can hear some people gossiping. Mostly about how I rushed out of Nat’s birthday party. But some are talking about what a good couple we make.

Let the torture begin.

I can see P’Mobile here. I haven’t spoken to her since I went to her gallery, but I can’t exactly speak to her again here. I have been thinking about what she said about taking a stand, but everything is still so fresh. I can’t help thinking that there needs to be a right time for it. What she said about my family bothered me as well. I haven’t been able to bring it up either. I need a time to talk to her again. Not just about that but about her relationship with Benz. He’s a changeling. My desires for changing Freen are becoming very real with each passing day. With every new worry. With the possibility of a stalker, it feels as if any day our relationship could be at risk. I thought we would have time. My parents said I could date her for the rest of her life. However realistically I think its more like a ticking time bomb. If I wait, will it be too late. But she thinks we’re not ready. I had considered that if I keep giving her small amounts of blood it could slow her aging enough so that she could live a full life with her friends and family and only after that I would change her. That would be ideal.

Irin comes up and rests her arm on my shoulder and I shrug it off, “Hey!” She complains. I change to putting my arm on her shoulder instead and she laughs, “Not fair.”

“You’re my only saving grace. I’m so glad you transferred to Thailand. I wouldn’t have survived.”

“I couldn’t ditch my loner friend.” She says and pokes my cheek.

“I’m not a loner.” I pout.

“Oh, sorry I’ll just leave you to talk to all your other friends.” She says and takes a step forward, but I pull her back.

“I’m not letting you go anywhere.”

“By the way did you see that.” She asks.

“What? That? What?”

She points to the other corner to Richie and Nita talking.

“What the….” I begin.

“She’s been hanging around him a lot recently. Do you know anything? I thought your brother was interested in me if we’re honest.”

“Richie didn’t mention anything, but I don’t think Nita is his type.”

“Do you think she’s up to something?”

“Probably, but I have bigger problems to worry about to be honest.”

“How is that going by the way?” She asks hinting at the video and stalker situation.

“Still nothing.”

“That’s a good thing though, right?”

“I don’t know… Maybe?” I say hesitantly.

“I haven’t heard anyone talk about it today at least but people do try to be discreet when talking about those things here.”

“Maybe it was nothing. Besides I didn’t do anything wrong in that video.”

“See! You’ve been so on edge recently. Just take it easy. Enjoy life. Be free.”
“That’s kind of hard. With…” I look towards Nat who has been talking himself up to some lower ranked vampires again. Even going so far as to tell lies about our engagement. Even if we don’t have that kind of relationship, he doesn’t miss the chance to brag about having one of the most desirable pure bloods as his wife. I have to block it out before I get upset with him in public.

“Point taken.” She says, “Did you at least sort things out with that girl?”

“N’Punch?”

“Yeah her.”

“She’s… something.”

Irin laughs, “What does that mean?”

“No. You know. Nice. Freen seems to like her so. They have the same interests or whatever.” I complain.

“Wow you are so jealous. It’s actually cute.” She laughs.

“I’m not jealous. Why would I be jealous of a human?”

She chuckles again, “Yeah ok. You aren’t jealous I believe you.”

“She has some nerve suggesting I would be going to Maldives alone. Why would I go to Maldives alone.” I say in irritation.

“Wait, what, are you going to the Maldives?”

I let out a sigh, “No, I’m not. It’s nothing.”

***

After the draining gathering, I head home. It’s too late to see Freen. There are really no upsides to it at all. After my bath I open my phone to see a message from an unknown sender. I open it and I almost stop breathing. It’s a picture of me holding hands with Freen.

Someone is definitely following me.

Chapter Text

Freen POV

P’Nam searches through Netflix looking for a movie for us to watch while I scroll through my phone looking at updates about the recent coven meeting. People like posting about it on vamprec. It’s sort of like a gathering of celebrities to the vampire community. They don’t usually post pictures unless its official ones, but they talk about what goes on. Some people have started posting about Becky and Nat entering together. I can’t help frowning at my phone. This is why I invited P’Nam over to get my mind off of it.

“What about this?” She asks and I look up to see her choice of movie. She chose ‘Underworld’

“Vampires….” I blurt out.

“Yeah, I’m in the mood for some action today. Vampires and werewolves seem cool.”

“Action is fine, but can we pick something without vampires?”

“You don’t like vampires?” She questions.

That’s… complicated.

“I don’t not like vampires… I don’t think I like those types of vampires.” I say pointing at the picture.

“Kate Beckinsale is so hot though.”

“She is but it’s kind of I don’t know… unrealistic… culturally insensitive…. Maybe.”

I can’t help seeing most vampire movies as full on racist. Likening vampires to some kind of out-of-control monsters with no free will.

P’Nam laughs, “You’re talking as if vampires actually exist.”

“Let’s just watch something else.”

“Fine, how about this?”

“Matrix? Sure, why not.” I say and get up from the couch, “I’ll make the popcorn. Want anything to drink?”

“Blood.” She says and I pause in my tracks looking back in shock.

She bursts out laughing, “You should see your face. I knew you were scared of ghosts but vampires. I had no idea.”

I roll my eyes, “When did I say I was scared of them!”

“Your reaction a moment ago tells me everything I need to know.” She teases and puts her arms out in a Dracula pose with a pretend bite, “Let me drink your blood, bleh bleh bleh.” She mimics a classic Dracula accented voice.

“Don’t ever do that again.” I snap at my friend, and she gets taken aback by my seriousness towards what in her mind is a harmless joke but in my mind is one of the most offensive things I’ve ever seen her do.

She sees my visible lack of amusement and quickly apologizes, “Sorry. I’ll stop.”

I sigh, “Sorry as well. Just on edge today.”

“Yes, it was unfortunate to hear about your haemorrhoids.”

“Yes, it’s been a very big issue recently… ow.” I say and hit her on the shoulder, “My bowel movements are very regular.”

“TMI.” She recoils, “Why would you tell me that.”

“Next time I’m going to take a picture and send it to you.”

“I’ll just send it to your girlfriend.” She laughs.

“Don’t you dare!”

“It’s the destiny of us funny people to make sacrifices for comedy.”

“Good thing I’m not a funny person. I’m a pretty person.” I say and flip my hair.

“Ow. I have video evidence of you twerking to classical music.” She takes out her phone, “Maybe I’ll send this one to Becky actually.”

I reach out and try stop her, “Stop! Or I’ll send an embarrassing video of you to P’Heng!”

“He’s probably seen worse.”

“Girll.”

***

I’m awoken from my deep sleep by a phone call. When I gain some consciousness, I realize P’Nam and I fell asleep sometime throughout the night with the title screen of the third matrix movie still showing on the screen. P’Nam whines at the phone sound and tries to kick me to answer it or turn it off.

“Ow. Ok.” I mumble and stumble off the couch with horrible backache from sleeping weirdly and uncomfortably. My eyes are still blurry but when I see it’s Becky I answer immediately.

“Morning?” I croak while rubbing my eyes and trying to clear my voice.

“Someone is following me.”

That line sends a panic of adrenaline through me waking me up, “Right now!?” My loud voice causes P’Nam to churn in her sleep and I quickly move out the room to not disturb her.

“I’m not sure. I received a picture of us together from a random number.”

I gulp, “How explicit….”

“Holding hands! Freen my god. Holding hands! Not together like that.”

I feel partly relieved because my first thoughts took me to the worst outcome first but then it truly sinks in that someone has taken not only a video of Becky and uploaded it online but now has a picture or probably even more pictures of her and us. It’s as Becky suspected.

“A stalker…. Paparazzi, private investigator!?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know who is doing this or what they want but they probably have more pictures. Until I can find out who it is we might have to… distance.”

The word pierces my heart, “I’m sick of distancing Becky. I already distance enough. I had to let you go to that coven gathering with Nat and watch people post about how amazing you two look together.”

“I’m scared…” She says softly and I hear sobs.

“Becbec don’t cry…”

After she tries to hold back her sobs she speaks, “There is someone we could try talk to…. P’Mobile. She’s a big advocator for the human rights movement. Maybe she could help. She already knows about us. ”

“Let’s try talk to her then. For now, try to get some sleep bb. I love you.”

“I love you too. Sorry for waking you.”

“It’s ok. I’m glad you told me. Did the gathering go ok?”

“Yes, I just spoke with Irin. Nat was with his other friends… or I guess more his posse of followers the whole time. I did wish you could come with me. Did you have a fun night with P’Nam?”

“Yes, we watched the matrix. Earlier on in the night she did make me upset a little but we joked around and had a good time afterwards.”
“What happened?”

“Just some things she was saying. Making fun of vampires. She wanted to watch a vampire movie, but I find most of them hard to watch now.”

“Oh…”

“Do they bother you?”

“Hmmm depends. Maybe humans who have had their minds wiped but remember fragments wrote them. You remembered too after my brother wiped your memory of that day. But its because he didn’t wipe me from your mind fully. You were able to fill in the memories especially after I told you again. Maybe there are humans who remember small things then write them in stories. Humans who have no idea then read those stories. Add and adapt them. Make their own version of vampires. From mindless monsters to ones that sparkle in the sun. Up till recently there wasn’t much written about vampires. I suppose because the world became so connected now. But this is how it was before I was born so its all I really know. Carmilla came out before I was born. Dracula too. I was actually banned from watching it but went to my friend’s house and watched it in secret. It really scared me. I couldn’t think of him as the same as me. I think of them as different, but I can’t say that it doesn’t make me upset sometimes.”

“Why does it have to be a secret? Why can’t humans know the truth?”

“I don’t know. I guess vampires are afraid. Living in secret like this is the happiest vampires have been. We’re in the stage of peace. In the past when vampires have been found out they have been chased from their homes, murdered, hunted. Humans don’t like the idea of being food themselves. I don’t think they would be happy to find out where their blood was going.”

“I understand but it’s so hard…I wanted to tell P’Nam not to say what she says. I wanted to explain, and I couldn’t. I know she would understand as well. She didn’t mean badly. I wanted to tell Punch too. I wanted to clear up the misunderstandings she was having. I feel like I have to hide such a large part of my life. Even amongst other vampires I can’t say much about you. I’ve never had to live like this before Bec. Even with the constant watching too. Now videos and pictures. I don’t know what to do.”

“I know I’m sorry.”

The phone call suddenly goes silent.

“Sorry…” I apologize.

“We should go to sleep.” She says but her voice sounds solemn. I know she’s blaming herself again for everything.

I move my hand up to my mouth and kiss her mark softly. I know she can feel it when I do that. Her blood and venom gets concentrated to that area making it more sensitive to touches.

“Freen…”

“Can you feel my love becbec?”

“Yeah.”

***

“P’Mobile turned a human?” I ask Becky while we make our way to meet her and P’Benz at their private residence.

“P’Mobile isn’t a pure blood. She applied to get Benz changed.”

“So that’s the one with the transfusion?”

“That’s right. It’s sort of like a medical procedure. Not much different from a blood transfusion. But the human has to have a lot of their blood drained beforehand so it’s a bit dangerous.”

“How much blood is needed?”

“I think they usually do a full pack of blood.”

I try think for a moment then whisper in her ear, “Have I not had that much before?”

Becky laughs out loud like I said something hilarious.

Aww baby… no. You suck blood worse than a toddler. But I think it’s cute.

My face goes red.

-You never told me this before. How was I supposed to do it!?

Just relax and use your…fangs… never mind. I don’t know after I bite it just comes out, I don’t have to do much ‘sucking’. It’s like opening a bottle and turning it upside down it just flows out naturally from the bite with a slight suck. Then when I pull out my fangs the gap closes and it stops. But Freen tries to give me a hickey every time I give you some.

-Because I just try suck it through the holes you made!

I defend with a red face while looking at her wishing I could say this out loud.

“No need to be embarrassed. I like your hickeys.” She teases and sticks out her tongue.

I look to the front of the car and meet Clarence’s eyes. I immediately look away in distress and cover my face.

-Why did you say that out loud!?

She giggles and leans closer giving me a kiss on my cheek.

“Bec!” I whine.

She might have been the one to suggest distance. But I think that was never going to happen. I hope P’Mobile and P’Benz can help.

***

They live in a high-rise building on the top floor. Being an apartment. It is a smaller scale than Becky’s but grand, nonetheless. It has a more modern design. While Becky’s house has more of an English architectural and design influence probably from her father’s heritage this reminds me more of a New York style penthouse. Not that I’ve ever been but from what I have seen in movies. We were let in by a maid. Becky promptly asked for the restroom while I’m left to wait. The art decorations also have the same American influence. I can’t help being distracted by the art. It is very much to my tastes as well. They are photographs of people, buildings, candid moments. Much like the type of photographs I take. I stop in front of a beautiful New York city nightlight photograph in the rain. It was taken from a skyscraper. A view of the city with the water droplets on the glass blurring the lights.

“I took this one from my building in New York.” I hear a voice on my side bringing me out of my trance. A sophisticated woman is beside me. She’s wearing a pants suit with one of the jackets that fall very dangerously. Any wrong movement and her bust might be fully exposed. If she is wearing a shirt underneath it is not visible.

Freen

Becky sends angrily and I force my eyes up.

“You took this?” I ask clearing my throat.

“Yes, I took all of these. I fell in love with the city when I moved there. That’s where I met Benz.”

“These are all amazing.” I say in awe, “I’m also a photographer. I aspire to be able to take these kind of shots.”

Becky returns and moves her head onto my shoulder, “I like your pictures.” She says cutely.

I smile, “Thank you Becbec.”

“Would you like to look at more pictures before moving to the seating area?” P’Mobile asks, “Benz is just in the kitchen preparing the snacks. He got excited knowing we would have a human over. I hope you’re hungry.”

“I can never say no to food.” I joke, “Can I look at more of the pictures?” I ask Becky.

“P’Freen can look.”

“Cute.” P’Mobile says and we look at her in confusion.

She laughs, “No go on. ‘Phi’ Freen huh.”

Becky looks away in embarrassment, “Habit.”

Oh, that’s right. It must be weird for vampires to hear her saying that. It seems so normal to me and all my human friends.

“Where did you take this one?” I point to another photograph that I was drawn to. It’s a photograph of cherry blossom trees.

“Central Park. Looks like it’s straight out of Japan, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, I never would have guessed. I didn’t even know they had cherry blossoms in America.”

“Have you been?” She asks.

“No. I’ve never been out of Thailand. But I was thinking. We were thinking. That we want to go to the Maldives. Right Bec?” I say to her with a smile.

She shows her bright smile to me, “Yes.”

“The Maldives is a very beautiful location. Benz and I went there not long ago.”

Becky looks surprised, “You travel often?”

“Yes well. As you know I’m not one for following regulations. I think humans and vampires should be free. How stifling being confined to one area for years. Long paperwork just to go on a short trip. It’s preposterous.”

I heard from Becky. Vampires aren’t allowed to travel freely. There are issues with territories. They need permission from both covens because it may cause problems for the vampires in the other countries.

Becky doesn’t say it out loud, but she doesn’t agree with P’Mobile going without a permit. She thinks its inconsiderate. I don’t fully understand but if it’s causing issues for others I would have to agree with my girlfriend. Gathering even from this I can see P’Mobile is definitely not your typical vampire.

“Let’s move to the sitting area, shall we? Any drinks? We have tea, coffee, wine, beer… anything really.” She laughs.

“Just water is fine for me thank you.”

We move to the sitting area which has a stunning view overlooking the city. It’s very bright for a vampire’s home but they have got heavy blinds installed. I’m sure it could be extremely dark at the push of a button. The sophisticated lady goes to the kitchen to fetch the drinks and her husband. Becky shifts up to me on the couch and moves her hand to my knee and pinches it grumpily. When I look at her, I recognise her usual jealous face.

“What?”

You seem to like her a lot.

-Not like that though!

She pouts.

Freen must be punished this time.

“Huh!?” I let out loud just as the two return.

“Everything ok?” She asks.

“No issue.” Becky replies on our behalf while moving her hand up my thigh. Dangerously high.

I immediately reach for the water P’Mobile places down and take a sip.

“Sorry for the late introduction I’m Benz. Nice to meet you.” A man greets. When they said they met in New York I expected for him to be a foreigner, but he looks Thai. Perhaps he is Thai- American.

I greet back with a Wai and so does Becky.

It feels as if we are meeting humans and not other vampires. There have been no stiff greetings and both of them don’t seem to care about Becky’s pure blood status.

He immediately draws our attention to the charcuterie board he prepared.

“Help yourself. There are different hams, cheeses, fruits, crackers… strawberry jam… oh wait the marmalade.” He says and is ready to get up before he gets stopped.

“Dear. I think they have more than enough already. Do you guys need Marmalade?”

“This is more than enough thank you very much. I was not expecting this at all.” I say quickly.

“One of the things I was worried about after being changed was if my taste buds would change too. Food is one of my passions. Luckily, they didn’t.” Benz says dishing out his own plate then taking a sip of a glass with red liquid. It looks to be blood.

That’s right. He’s a changeling. This is my first-time meeting one.

Becky is the first to put my curiosity to rest, “You drink the packs as well?”

“Yes, that’s right. I drink packs like all other vampires do. It was an adjustment. I get thirsty and never feel hunger, but I can still enjoy the taste of the food at least. Only now I have to have smaller portions. It’s very hard to eat when you aren’t hungry.”

Mobile reaches over to hold his hand for a moment.

“Have you come over to discuss changing Freen?” Mobile asks getting straight to the point.

“No!” Becky denies, “No yet.” She adds.

“Oh?”

“We are curious about it, but we came to ask for your help about something else. We’re being followed.”

Becky explains the situation while the two of them listen intently. Finally, afterwards Mobile sits back on her chair and crosses her legs.

“And you want me to try find the culprit? Get rid of the photos?”

“If possible. I thought maybe you would know what to do.”

“I do have my connections, but I do have one question.

Are you sure you want to stop it? Wouldn’t this be a good chance to organise a protest. I could get some people together. You’re the kind of person we’ve been waiting for. With a pure blood on our side this is the time. We could spin it that this was intentional. If it comes out we could make an announcement immediately after that you’ve joined us. Turn this whole matter into a positive.”

Becky beside me looks very overwhelmed and makes a nervous fist and I hold her hand.

-You don’t have to do that

She looks at me apologetically before answering P’Mobile, “I’m sorry. I can’t risk losing Freen. I need more time. I’m not ready.”

“Very well. You’ve made your choice and I respect that. I’ll look into it and see if I can find the culprit.” She reassures.

***

We spoke more after that. They both talked about their relationship and P’Benz told me about his experiences as a changeling. However, they both emphasized that our experience would be very different because I would be a natural changeling. P’Benz and P’Mobile can no longer drink from each other much like normal vampire pairs. Because P’Benz was changed by blood that is not P’Mobile’s. If I am changed by Becky, we can drink from each other. But either one of us or both of us would need to drink packs as well. A changeling is almost like a vampire child who can feed off their ‘parent’ if they desire. The vampire equivalent of breast feeding. It’s common for natural changelings to feed from their master till they are used to being around humans. Although hearing it makes sense. I’ve gotten so used to how things are now the thought of both of us drinking the blood of others is very strange and uncomfortable to me. I have no problem drinking Becky’s blood but drinking a stranger’s…. I can’t.

“I couldn’t do it. I’m sorry.” Becky tells me as she cuddles into me on my bed once we returned home. I was busy contemplating changelings and Becky has been feeling guilty about not deciding to fight. While we both barely concentrate on the Thai series playing on TV.

“No, I agree with you BB. It’s too soon. We should do it when we both feel ready. Let’s just hope they can help us find the culprit.” I pull her closer with my arm.

She rests her nose by my neck, “I also don’t want to go back to drinking strangers again. I only want to drink from P’Freen.”

“Me too… are we addicted?”

Becky is silent rubbing her nose against my neck and licking her lips.

“Bec?” I question.

“Hm?”

“You drank before we showered, teerak.”

“I won’t drink. I’m fine.” She says shifting then turning off the TV.

“Bad liar.” I chuckle.

“Just a little snack.” She says licking my neck like a puppy.

I hold her hand and gulp while I wait for it to come. She entwines our fingers. I know when she’s going to do it. 3…2… 1. Her fangs are in. She drinks a little. A snack as she says. She pulls out and I raise my hand immediately for her to have and she bites it after a few licks to my neck. Her red eyes glow and she moans in satisfaction.

Fuck me

“Bedtime... not hunting time…” I try to sooth. It’s been a busy and stressful day.

She looks at me with desperate puppy dog eyes.

“One time. I have work tomorrow.” I cave and move over her.

Her puppy dog eyes a trap because she slyly changes our position to pushing me down instead.

“Freen has been naughty recently.” She whispers into my ear.

“Have I?” I unintentionally croak remembering her thoughts of punishment from earlier.

She moves her hand under my top, “N’Punch… now P’Mobile too.” She says with a frown.

I take a deep breath as her hand reaches my breasts, “I didn’t do anything.”

“You were looking at her boobs.” She frowns, “They’re big, aren’t they? P’Mobile’s boobs.”

“Are they?” I say nervously, “I suppose I might have observed that purely objectively of course.”

“Freen likes big boobs.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever said that. I don’t have specific preferences.”

“So you say but you don’t have to say. I know everything you like.”

I look down under her oversized top at her fully revealed naked chest and pink nipples.

“I like your body the best.”

She smirks, “I know that too.”

She takes off her top so her top half is fully naked, and I lick my lips and reach my hand forward. She pushes both of my hands back onto the bed.

“No touching.”

I’m left staring in desire. I rub my thighs together trying to get some relief to my frustrations.

“How can I fuck you without my hands Bec.” I let out.

“I’m sure we can make a plan.” She teases pulling my top up and tying my hands with it.

She then takes both of our shorts off and straddles my lap.

Deep arousal hits my gut as soon as I feel her wet pussy against my abdomen. I try raise my tied hands up again. She’s right there. I want to touch her. But she denies me and pushes my tied hands back down with her left hand and places another on my breast.

I let out a moan when she rubs her palm against my nipple.

“Becky….” I whimper.

She rubs her pussy against me and moans. My heart races. All I can do is watch while she begins to pleasure herself against my body. The touch of her pussy pleasant and tantalizing against my skin. I crave more contact. I want to pull her body down. Feel her pressed fully against me with no gaps. Run my hands along her back, squeezing her ass, touching her boobs. I fantasize about touching her and fuck her with my eyes as I stare at her picturesque body on top of mine moving extremely erotically.

I try move my hips up into her as she humps against me. Pretending like I’m fucking her. Its times like these that I want something… like a toy.

Becky enjoys pushing herself against me with long deep motions as if she really was getting fucked by a strap on. My abdomen is completely wet from her cum. I stare with erratic breaths. Focussing on her erect clit getting stimulated against my skin.

“Freen…” She moans softly as it feels good for her. She seems to enjoy my gaze. She likes being looked at while being naughty. She’s putting on a show just for me. The more she can see my desire the more it turns her on. She bites her lip and lets her fangs dig into her own skin. Why not my skin. Why don’t you give your fangs to me. A drop of her own blood from her hard bite into her lip drips down and lands on my stomach. Her precious blood. Sweet deep rose flavored. I want to lick it up. I didn’t realise how much I actually wanted that until now.

This is driving me crazy.

“Please.” I beg, “Becky please.” I plead, “I need you.”

“Do you promise not to look at other girls?”

“I promise! You’re the only one I want!”

She smiles mischievously and moves her body over mine. When her skin touches mine I let out a shameless moan. I move my tied hands over her and pull her closer. Her hard nipples rub against mine. She sneaks her leg between mine and I rub trying to get relief from my arousal.

“Not yet.” She says amongst deep breaths and licks my neck.

“Give it to me!” I moan building up to a very fast climax. Her body feels so amazing against mine. She smells so incredible too. The smell of roses is stronger when we have sex. It’s like I’m having sex in a rose field. I lick her shoulder. I bite and suck. I want her that way too. Is this what she feels. I want to lick her skin. Bite her. So delicious. Her skin against my teeth. Feels so incredible. Are these my thoughts or hers. I can’t even tell. It’s hard to tell where her thoughts end and mine begin when we make love. It’s a very intense feeling of becoming one. Especially when I’m so close.

She pulls back slightly and swiftly sticks two fingers into me while biting my neck hard. The feeling of wanting to bite her very quickly gets overtaken by the desire to feel her fangs deep inside of me. Feel her fingers deep inside me. Pushing against my most sensitive areas.

“Ah!” I moan as she thrusts in me. I help her fingers reach deep within me by matching her speed with my hips and fucking her fingers. I reach an intense climax very easily. It leaves me weak with after shocks of pleasure amongst desperate grips against her skin as much as I can with my hands still tied. When I come down from it its like I left to another dimension and came back. The tantalizing foreplay mixed with the intensity of her biting and fucking me at the same time led me to experience one of my most intense orgasms. Surely it shouldn’t be possible to consistently experience such orgasms of mind-blowing intensity every day. Is this why I can’t feel satisfied when I touch myself anymore? Becky seems just as absorbed in the trance her body spamming with mine while she eagerly pushes her tongue aggressively against my neck. I leave another love bite on her shoulder.

“Untie me…” I say amongst my breaths.

Becky hastily unties me and tries to make another attack on my neck with her tongue but I stop her midway with my lips and give her a deep passionate kiss. She kisses me just as aggressively as her attack on my neck. While I finally let my hands roam her body touching all the places I was fantasizing about touching. Her fangs pierce my tongue. I bite her lip as a hint and she lets her fang pierce her lip so I can lick a drop of her blood. I feel it healing the bites, even the slight aches around my body, like a sudden rush.

I push her down underneath me changing our positions so I can pin her down and continue our passionate kiss. I pull back for a breath while pushing both her hands down onto the bed regaining complete control and relishing in her submission. Partial satisfaction from my intense orgasm but mostly pure sexual deprivation and frustration from my needs to claim every part of her body being unfulfilled. I need to run my lips over her body with kisses. Feel her supple ass in my hands. Feel her hard nipples against my tongue. Taste her heavenly indecent area. Perhaps because our thoughts are still merged I share the same deep desires of ownership over Becky. Wanting to claim the ownership in the most primal way possible. I know you want to mark your scent all over me. Is this the desire to change?
These are definitely her inner desires. You think I don’t share your blood scent enough. Others can smell it but you can’t tell. The process is incomplete. You want to complete it. Pure thoughtless carnal desire.

Thinking about changing me during sex turns her on as much as my rogue thoughts of wanting to give her my non existent seed do for me. It’s a vampire kink.

“Done?” Becky asks with moist red dyed lips and an unexplainable sensuality.

“What?” I ask in pure confusion of how she could even suggest something so preposterous when she can definitely hear all my raw unfiltered embarrassing desires echoing in her head much like I can hear hers and neither of us is ‘done’.

“You said once.” She replies licking her lips and looking at both my eyes then my lips. The triangle method I think they call it.

I curse my words of earlier, “A few times.” I say while moving her hair out her face before kissing her again.

***

I don’t think any of us could have predicted the speed the photographs and videos were released. I know at least I expected some kind of further contact. Asking for conditions, bargaining, something. But after the one picture being sent to Becky maybe as a warning. Everything else was released onto the internet. The video of us singing the duet together, the picture of us holding hands. Among many other pictures of us together. Being very close and clingy. Close up pictures of my neck when the bites were visible.

I found out when I was at work. There were people crowding outside the office. I wasn’t sure what all the commotion was about until I left to get lunch with P’Nam and they began crowding me. Bombarding me with questions. Questions about my personal life, my work, Becky. Before I know it I’m getting pulled by Mathew and I easily get separated from P’Nam.

“Freen!” She calls.

“I’ll call you later!” I try to shout over the crowds.

After he protects me all the way to the car and begins driving, I ask.

“What’s going on!?”
“It’s all out.”

“What is?”

“Your relationship, Miss.”

That’s when I saw everything on vamprec. The whole app has been overtaken with it. Articles, threads, discussions, polls, videos and edits. It’s as if I suddenly became a celebrity. Even the images of me leaving the office have already been uploaded. The opinions are divided into so many different groups. Even among the conservative groups there is division. Some are appalled while others defend the idea of keeping human pets and saying it is how it has always been. The liberal side has their own views. Some mention how Becky is cheating on her fiancé while others praise how she has gone for a human. Others are doubtful about whether she is dating a human or is simply keeping a pet as many in the conservative side are defending. Members of the LGBT plus community are celebrating the Sapphic nature of our relationship and the confirmation that Becky is at the very least bisexual. A lot of people seem to have opinions about this further sexualizing her and making crude comments.

They made a poll on who Becky should choose which I am winning but only because Nat’s fans have started voting for me saying how Becky doesn’t deserve him.

A lot of people are forming their own ideas about me. Few are compliments. Most are insulting. Commenting on my low status and calling me a slut and a home wrecker among other human slurs.

I got so overwhelmed I had to close the app.

When I reach the mansion its even more crowded outside with cameras and people. A group of guards protect me so I can enter the house safely. As soon as I enter Becky’s arms are around me hugging me tightly. She’s deeply distressed in tears. I haven’t had the time to truly process everything. It doesn’t seem real at all. It’s like our worst fears have been realized. The time bomb exploded way sooner than any of us could have expected.

“Do you want to do it right now?” Becky says suddenly.

“Do it!?” I question in shock looking around at our audience of guards.

She grabs my hand and pulls me to an empty room locking the door, “Turn you! Right now! Before the family gets home! They’ll be here soon!”

My heart races in panic. Right now!? I can hardly make coherent thoughts. But the pure fear I feel deep in my soul at the thought of losing Becky forever. No more spending every moment together. Sharing every emotion. Every feeling. No more deep talks and funny conversations. No more loving cuddles and daily passionate love making. I can hardly go a day without her touch. I can’t live without her anymore.

The choice is made for me. I can’t bare to lose her no matter what it takes.

“Do it!”

“But I have to drink more blood than I ever have before! I’m scared! What if I don’t do it right!” She says in tears.

“It’s fine Bec. I trust you!” I say while wiping her tears then I give her a kiss. I pull her head to my neck.

She takes a deep breath and bites. It’s different from before. The speed I feel myself getting feint, but I hold her hand as tight as I can muster to reassure her.

-I love you.

Chapter Text

Freen POV

I open my eyes expecting to be a vampire. I don’t know what that should feel like. That’s the first thing in my mind once I gain consciousness. However, before I can even try to work out anything let alone where I am I feel Becky’s arms around me. She’s hugging me tightly. Not only that but leaves kisses on my cheek. I first notice that she’s been crying when she does that. I reach my hand over and wipe away her tears.

“Why are you crying BB?”

That’s when I realise, I’m in bed. Not Becky’s bed. I’m in a hospital type bed connected to a monitor showing my heart rate and other vitals although it still appears to be in her house. The hand I chose to wipe her tears is the one that is connected to the machine. I notice I’m connected to many things. An IV as well. I’m not too sure about the process so I can’t sure. I can smell Becky’s blood, but I could do that before. I can’t tell if anyone is in another room but maybe there isn’t anyone there in the first place. I try to push out some sort of fangs. I’m not sure about the mechanics but nevertheless I try. I run my tongue over my gum when nothing comes out.

Hmmm. My stomach rumbles and my throat is dry. Like wanting water dry.

Ok that confirms it. Even changelings I don’t think need an IV or would have a heartbeat.

“I’m not a vampire.” I say to her.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok. We can try again if there’s time.”

She hesitates, “No.”

I’m shocked to hear that. The last moments I remember before waking up it felt like we were so sure this is what we were going to do. This is a very stark contrast.

“Why not?”

“You almost died. I can’t handle losing you. Please don’t make me do that again.” She says shakily, ‘Besides…” She begins and stops. I’m still too out of it to even try to search her mind for what she was going to say.

Whatever happened I can gather by the current situation that it wasn’t good. Something must have gone wrong.

I take a deep breath and I kiss her forehead, “Ok. We will work something out.”

“It will be ok. I promise.”

“Did your family arrive yet?”

“They’re here but… you were asleep for 2 days baby.”

“What!?” I say and my throat hurts from the dryness and I cough.

Becky gets up quickly fetching me water.

“Small sips.” She warns before giving it to me, “She said you should have small sips and small meals when you wake up. I’ll call the doctor.”

“Vampire doctor?” I question.

“Human doctor. But she knows about vampires too.” She says and presses a button on the table to call her.

“2 days…Were you waiting for me to wake up Bec?”

She nods slightly. I hold her hand apologetically. I hope she rested. I see a blanket on the couch at the end of the room among other things such as a phone charger, computer and notebook. There’s a flask as well. I presume it’s filled with my blood.

“I’m so happy you’re ok.”

“What happened exactly….”

2 Days Ago

Clarence knew he had to make an important decision. When Becky drags Freen into the closest room locking the door the guards look at him for instruction. For the most part they can follow Miss Armstrong’s wishes. Because this is what they have been ordered from Mr. Armstrong. However, they have one important order that overrides all other orders that Miss Armstrong might give. ‘Don’t let her change Freen into a vampire.’

He knows he has no choice but to stop her. This isn’t a minor matter that can be forgiven. His family will be exiled. No matter how much he knows this will destroy the young heiress. He begins to make the order but can’t utter any words. The words don’t come out of his mouth when the vision of Becky’s distressed face enters his mind. Miss Freen is her happiness.

He’s frozen.

Once it became clear that he wasn’t going to give the instruction the guards began to move on their own to the room. He doesn’t follow but doesn’t stop them as they begin to knock down the door. He looks away not able to bare to see it. In that moment he becomes aware that the deep care he feels for the young pure blood is stronger than he had previously thought because he has to fight every fibre of his body to not stop them despite knowing what kind of consequences that could mean for himself.

All he can do is listen to the screams as they force Becky away from Freen and push her down. She begs and pleads.

“Let me give her my blood! She’ll die! I won’t change her! Please don’t let her die!” She cries hysterically.

The other guards don’t understand humans. How fragile they are. However he can tell. Freen has lost too much blood. She’s right. She’ll die. Freen is dying.

Clarence snaps out of his frozen state and rushes into the room where they are holding her down. Becky is struggling for her life trying to break free from their hold. They are holding down every possible part of her body that can move and now she’s trying to bite at them with her fangs. Freen is collapsed unconscious not far away. Her heart is beating but its getting weaker. They are about to cover her mouth as well because she almost bit one of them.

“Stop! Let her go! She’s telling the truth she’ll die!” He commands and they pause in shock, “You heard me get off her!”

“But sir-“
“Miss Freen will die! Do you think Mr Armstrong will be happy with any of us knowing you let a human die in his house!? Let her go and fetch a pack of her blood from our blood bank! Now! Get Mathew! He’s watching the door. Someone swap with him and tell him to prepare the transfusion! We can still save her without changing her!”

They let go and Becky rushes to Freen to give her blood. She sucks mouth fulls of her own blood from her arm and forces it into Freen’s mouth frantically. While the guards scatter to get a transfusion ready.

Becky POV

I failed.

They gave Freen a transfusion of her own blood. I wasn’t able to give her enough of my blood to complete the process. But right now, I just don’t want her to die. She still hasn’t woken up.

They prepared a quick bed for her to rest on while her vitals are being monitored. Her vitals are fine now but she hasn’t opened her eyes. I hold her hand gently and stroke it with my thumb. She feels so weak.

Clarence enters the room. He doesn’t say anything.

“Thank you. She would have died.” I say simply without turning to look at him.

“I… don’t think I should be thanked Miss. I stopped you from changing her. They didn’t know. The others they don’t know enough about humans. I know they wouldn’t have intentionally…”

“If I killed Freen. I would have killed myself.”

“Miss, surely you wouldn’t have-“

I finally look at him and he stops mid-sentence when he sees my face. I don’t say that lightly. I’m not one to contemplate suicide. But if I was the one responsible for killing the love of my life. I wouldn’t be able to live on. He returns to silence for a moment.

“I came to inform you. Your family has arrived.”

“You can tell them to come here because I’m not leaving Freen’s side, and I want a doctor. A proper one. A human one.”

“I will let them know.”

When he leaves the room, I cry again and rest my face against her hand and kiss it.

-Wake up please. I’m scared… Freen.

***

Mom and dad and Richie enter the room. There’s an awkward silence at first.

Richie is the first to break the silence sitting on a chair nearby me.

“Is Freen ok?”

“She’s been unconscious for a while now.” I say softly.

My mom comes up beside me to give me a hug that I reject.

“Becca…” She says sadly.

“Aren’t you going to shout at me?” I ask.

“The situation was out of your control. You couldn’t have known you were followed.”

“Not about that.” I say.

My mom goes to try rest her hand on my shoulder but stops herself. She tries to think of what to say. My dad who has been quiet in thought chooses this moment to say something.

“We didn’t expect for you to…. Go to such extreme lengths. As you know changing without a license is illegal. And you’re still too young to get a license. You would need our permission. I would need to make the request.”

100 years is a ridiculous number of years to wait to get a changing licence.

I hold Freen’s hand tightly, “I’m not going to let you separate her from me anymore.”

He finally takes a seat as well, “I know. But Becs… you need to understand. A matter like this. It’s not something that we can decide. Now that it’s out if it gets out of hand the Elders will get involved. If you release a statement saying this won’t affect your engagement, then perhaps it’s not too late. Once the Elders get word who knows what kind of measures they might take. Everything we’ve done I know it seems harsh right now but we’re just trying to protect you.”

“That’s why I was going to change her.” I say stubbornly.

“Even if I made the request for you, they would simply deny it.”

“I don’t need permission. What could they do.”

“Becky please listen to me. You might think that changing her means that no one can separate you but that’s not true. I didn’t want to have this conversation, but it looks like I need to. Changelings that are turned without permission get executed. I’ve seen it happen before.”’

My heart sinks.

“You’re lying!”

“I’m not lying Becs. This is serious. You would be putting her at serious risk. And yourself. This isn’t like the human world Becca. We can’t simply use money to get you out of trouble.”

“Are you telling me I can only be with Freen till she dies and if I change her before that they’ll just kill her anyway?” I say shakily.

“I know it seems like a lot to hear right now but Freen would lead a very full life. Longer than a normal human would. We’re still going to allow you to see her, but you need to make a statement about Nat otherwise there’s nothing more we can do. Even if it’s a lie. Just for the media if you said she is simply a pet-”

I press my face into the mattress in tears, “Leave.”

“Becky-“

“Honey lets give her some space for now. Richie too. A lot has happened today.” My mom instructs and begins to pull everyone out the room to leave me with Freen.

I can hear them talking as they leave. My dad says this is why he wanted to keep me away from the humans and my mom says all we can do is try to protect me.

I simply cry. A human’s life is so short. Even with extending it with my blood its so painfully short to me. My thoughts go to extremely dark places. What I said to Clarence I was serious. I don’t see a reason to keep living without her.

Current time

The doctor said Freen went into Hypovolemic shock from too much blood loss. They saved her just in time with a transfusion and the blood I gave her boosted her heart rate enough to start pumping the blood back to her organs to prevent organ failure, but her body is still weak and needs to be monitored. She said that she should wake up, but she wasn’t too sure when. I decided to monitor Freen myself keenly. I don’t trust the machines. I know how her heart rate should sound. If there’s any issues, I can save her myself. Even if it means giving her a few more drops of my blood.

It turned out that Freen would sleep for 2 days.

I slept on the couch in her room during the day. Only left briefly to shower and do toiletries. Otherwise, I wrote in my journal, watched Netflix or sat by her bed and talked to her with our link. Hoping that maybe even if she can’t move her body, she could reply to me subconsciously. I didn’t look at my phone much and actually kept it mostly turned off. I didn’t want to focus on the outside world and what they were saying about us right now. The first day I couldn’t hear any thoughts and I was extremely worried. I couldn’t hear any no matter how much I tried but some time during the second day I could see glimpses of her dreams. That put me at ease. She had many dreams. Dreams happen very fast although they seem longer when you’re in them. So, it can make it hard to decipher but I managed to work out part of them. They were mostly peaceful. Playing with puppies. Thinking of flying. Some more stressful dreams as well such as rushing because she’s late to work. She had a dream about me as well. It was a very cute dream. She dreamt of cuddling with me in bed. Only when she woke up in her dream, I had turned into a puppy.

Why do I have to be a puppy. How many times do I have to tell her. I’m not a dog… Just a vampire. I can’t help it that I need to lick her and bite her…

After she finally woke up, I was so relieved. She was confused as expected. My time of trying to ignore everything else came to an end because I couldn’t not tell her anything. I had to explain everything. The doctor came at the same time as I had finished. Leaving me unable to hear her reaction. However, I can still gather what she thinks from her thoughts.

She blames herself for not being born a vampire. Those thoughts pain my heart.

The doctor does some tests and says she should still rest for at least a day to regain her strength. She recommends a diet and recovery plan.

Once she leaves there’s silence. We look at each other. No need for words.

“I want a hug.” She says eventually. I move forward but she pulls my arm, “No, on the bed.”

“Wait babe, I’m cold. I didn’t heat your blood before I drank.”

“It’s ok.” She says and continues to pull my arm like a child begging their parent. I comply and join her on the bed. She shivers a little when she first hugs me but doesn’t release her grip or create space. In fact, the opposite. She cuddles into me closer. I can tell her body is still weak and frail. She’s sick and wants love and care from me. I feel bad about not having the warmth I know she likes but I hold her close anyway and stroke her hair. She closes her eyes and gives me a kiss on my shoulder. It’s not long before she falls asleep again snuggled up to me.

The moment is so precious to me. I know the changing was something we both agreed to but seeing the effect this had on her body fills me with guilt. I never want to be the reason for her to be sick or injured. However, I feel lost on what to do.

***

Over the two days I did speak with my family a little bit more afterwards. They were mostly concerned. I’ve pushed everything down deep inside me. Pushed it to the side. My mom spoke to me separately about making a statement about Nat, but I didn’t respond. I can’t tell people Freen is only a ‘pet’ even hearing the word disgusts me. Now that it’s out anyway I would rather fight like P’Mobile said. If I join her maybe she can protect us. I don’t understand why we have to live like this. If no one does anything nothing will change. Even if I do nothing things will end badly anyway. Which means I don’t have a choice anymore.

Freen got up and walked around a little when she regained her strength. She was surprised to see how my family was worried for her well-being. I was also surprised to see their concern. They were being very delicate about whole situation. They’re allowing her to stay with us till she is recovered. She was worried about work, her family and friends. I told her that they think she got into an accident and made them believe they couldn’t visit. She looked sad to hear that but also tried not to show it. She regained some of her energy and is joining Richie and I to watch a movie together in the lounge. I often watch the football or movies with Richie. We’ve seen so many movies that we always watch the newest releases on Netflix. Usually English so we put the subtitles on for her to watch with us. Although the circumstances that put us in this situation are not great. I’d be lying if I said having Freen staying with us hasn’t been great. I unfortunately got banned by the doctor from sleeping with her after she almost got a cold but besides that it’s been good, and the doctor is no where to be found which means I can cuddle her while watching movies.

I hold her arm and rest my head on her shoulder while she feeds me the popcorn that she requested. She also got warm cocoa that she keeps taking sips of despite it being summer.

“Freen, can you turn it down I can’t hear.” Richie replies and tries to turn up the volume.

“Read the subtitles Richie!” I tell him.

“Was I chewing too loud?” She asks confused.

“No, he means your heart rate.”

“Oh…” She looks down and holds her chest.

“He’s just being a jerk as usual.”

“You know if you sat over there it wouldn’t be so loud.” He says and points to the opposite side of the couch.

“I’m not moving!” I stick out my tongue and hold her arm tighter.

Freen looks at me confused again.

Before I can say anything, Richie beats me to it, “Your heart races when you’re next to my sister. Badump badump badump. That’s all I hear day and night. At least alone its more of a badump… badump… that I can manage.” He says and tries to take a pillow to cover his ears, “Becky move.”

“Of course this was also public information to all the vampires.” She says in embarrassment and covers her face.

She’s so cute.

“You smell like me too, remember.” I tease and she hits my arm lightly. I look into her beautiful eyes.

I want kisses. I’m worried about my fangs coming out. But I want kisses. Long deep passionate kisses with her soft fiery tongue. Her kisses feel so good. Even thinking about it gives me butterflies. I’d definitely get a fang boner from it. Which is the issue. She’s meant to be recovering. So, I’ve been drinking packs. I can’t bite her. The doctor said I can’t bite her till she’s better. She’s definitely a lot better now. More energy but barely. I glance at her neck for a moment then force my eyes up and swallow. I swallow a few more times.

“Just one moment…” I excuse myself and come back with a teething toy.

“Are you ok, BB?” She asks concerned.

“I’ll be fine. Don’t worry.” I show a smile, “You need to rest more.”

“Should I leave the room?” Richie chimes in.

“Haha very funny.” I say sarcastically, “It’s just in case.”

“Ok because if you’re gonna start teething I’m leaving the room. I don’t need to see that.”

Do vampires not show each other?

-It’s kind of private. Like…. Going to the bathroom?

Oh, so that’s why I’ve only ever seen Becbec do it. I was wondering.

I frown at her.

-Don’t let anyone else show you.

She smiles and pushes my hair back.

OK teerak

I smile contently and return my head to her shoulder while we continue watching the movie.

***

“Bec! Becbec!” I hear and open my eyes. I immediately see Freen’s neck in front of me. It takes me a moment to realise where I am. This is Freen’s room. I was in my room. That’s what I remember. I went to sleep in my bed. How did I get here? The next thing I notice is my fangs out. They’re stuck. I look up in confusion.

“You were sleepwalking, love.” She tells me.

I take a deep breath.

Oh… mistake. I press my head into her pillow and bite into it hard. This has never happened before. Did I go hunting? Like an animal… She strokes my head softly.

“I feel fine now. You can bite my neck if you need to.” She tells me gently.

My fangs didn’t budge at all after biting her pillow, so I move them up to her neck. I hesitate and she pulls my head closer to her and I bite into her. It was a reflex. I didn’t have any ability to make a decision. But now that they’re in I pull her body closer and dig my fangs in deeply. I pull them out before I suck anything.

“I need more.” I struggle and she holds her hand up and I bite it.

***

I wake up in her bed. Only she’s not there. The memories of last night flood in and I’m filled with dread. What did I do!? I rush downstairs in a panic, and I’m met with Freen looking up at me in confusion while eating toast for breakfast.

“You’re up early.” She says.

I quickly hug her, “I’m sorry.”

“What are you apologizing for?”

“Because I … I….”

“I feel fine BB. You just needed to teethe a little. Go back to bed and get more sleep.” She says and kisses my cheek.

I don’t budge my head from her, “You’re recovering, and I hurt you.”

“You didn’t hurt me. You bit me very softly.” She says and pulls me back from her to sneak a kiss onto my lips.

I liked it.

I smile and nod, “Ok.”

***

“How are you feeling?” Daddy asks her.

She has been joining us for dinner daily. It’s been pleasant.

“Make sure to drink lots of water.” My mom adds.

“I’m doing well. Still a little fatigued that’s all. Thank you, Mr and Mrs Armstrong.” She says with a smile.

“No need for the stiffness. Mom and dad is fine.” Daddy says and besides Freen being shocked everyone else is just as taken aback. He immediately follows with another comment, “What? Is it something to be so surprised about now? She’s seeing my daughter isn’t she?”

I can’t hide my wide smile, “Thank you daddy.”

Freen stutters slightly, “Ok D-dad. Sir.” She can’t bring herself to fully say it.

“Take your time.” He says drinking some of his glass of blood then taking a mini sausage roll from the centre of the table, “Also please have some. Humans need to eat to keep up their strength."

Freen quickly takes a sausage roll from the middle of the table. She stares at it.

“If there’s a problem with it? You can take a different one.”

Freen quickly denies and bites into it. I hold back my laugh. Only I know that the reason Freen was staring at it was because she had never seen a sausage roll before in her life.

-British finger food babe.

It’s very delicious. Does it come with chilli filling too? Might be nice with nam jim gai.

I hold back a chuckle.

-Not usually

Can I recommend it to dad?

-Go ahead.

“Um.. D-da.. dad!” She forces out cutely, “I think the sausage cake-

-roll

“Roll! Would pair nicely with nam jim gai.”

My mom nods and bashes him, “That’s what I told you!”

“Hm?”

“The Thai sweet chilli sauce. I said it would go nicely with that. Want me to request some for you child? We have a garlic free one in the house.” My mom suggests.

Freen nods excitedly, “Yes please. M-mom.”

“I’ll take some brown sauce while you’re at it.” Richie requests.

Brown sauce?

-HP sauce. You should try it. It’s good.

***

My little fairy tale of living with Freen. Watching movies together. Showing her books. Watching her draw. Having her slowly become an actual part of the family. Spending the days together came to a shocking halt as soon as she gained back all her strength. I even had big plans for having sex today. Plans I didn’t exactly share out loud, but no doubt made it into her mind.

The house has all of a sudden turned into chaos. Everyone rushing around. Besides the guards it’s only me, Freen and my mom home today. No one was expecting anything.

“What’s happening!?” Freen asks confused.

I sense something but it can’t be?

My mom rushes to us and gives us both a hug, “Keep your head down and never look up. Listen to his every instruction. All we can do is pray for the best now.” She says. She’s shaking.

“Mom!” I cry, “What will happen!”

“I don’t know.”

Freen looks at me again but before I can say anything the door opens. We all fall to the ground. I grab Freen down with me. I don’t let go of her hand.

-An Elder is here. Don’t move. Don’t look. Don’t speak.

I hear the footsteps. That’s all I hear. There is complete silence. I don’t dare look. The scent is strong. Rose. Like I’ve never smelt before. Pure. Pristine. I know which one. It’s Gabriel. He walks close to Freen and I and stops straight in front of me.

“You two. Again.” He says in vampiric.

Again…. Again… again… again?

“Speak. Becky.” He says in vampiric then changes to Thai, “Rise. The human too.”

I stand up and so does Freen to face him. I had only ever seen his face in drawings. In the old books. But he looks unchanged from the drawings. Only the clothes and hairstyle being different. He has brown hair and is cleanly shaven with a suit. Incredibly pale and he’s tall but only by Thai standards. He looks to be in his late 20’s despite being thousands of years old. The youngest member on the council of elders. Gabriel.

“Interesting. You regained your memories?” He says to me in vampiric.

I swallow and try to get myself to speak, “I don’t know. Sir.”

What is he talking about Bec?

-Memories but I’m not sure.

He raises his eyebrow, “You don’t remember?”

I try to search my mind for what he could be referring to. Is it my vampiric that is rusty?

“I don’t remember. I’m sorry sir.” I have to say.

“What about you?” He asks in vampiric looking to Freen then seems to remember. However, before he switches to Thai for her my girlfriend answers.

“I don knaw eider sir.(I don’t know either sir)” Freen answers in very rusty and cute vampiric because she can’t make all the sounds. I smile then wipe it off my face.

“You taught her the sacred tongue!” He frowns at me.

“I don’t know where she picked that up.”

Fast learner. I only gave her a few lessons.

I can almost hear my mother’s sighs of exasperation that she keeps in.

“Rawee rise.” He indicates and my mother stands up.

“And you?”

“I’m very sorry sir. I am also not sure what you are referring to.” My mom explains.

He massages his temple, “You expect me to believe it’s a coincidence that these two have been causing problems again?”

After the shock my mind finally starts working and putting what he is saying together, and it clicks. It clicks but it can’t be. There’s just no way. How could that be. I must be wrong.

I shakily put together my words, “Did you…. Erase our memories… before?”

He raises his hand forward, “Our talk will get nowhere like this it seems. Touch my hand. Let me show you all. Your past.”

Chapter Text

About 2 years ago

Becky POV

It’s been raining in London the last few weeks. I like the rain. It’s better than the sun but it can be a bit annoying. Especially today because I had to get dressed up which is why I chose to wear a black suit instead of trying to struggle in the rain with a dress. My human friend Bianca is holding a charity event today. We’ve been friends since high school. I have a lot of close human friends in London and spend most of my time with them. Her family owns many businesses and has quite a bit of influence within the UK. Their recent charity project has been restoration of historic landmarks. After I told her about my Thai heritage, she became interested in Thailand and is holding this event to gain money to help preserve the ruins in Ayutthaya. I’m going to give a speech about it tonight as well. I’m so happy my friends have taken an interest in my culture. There’s going to be Thai food, dancing, artwork and sculptures. Besides this event tonight I finished my case and we won. I was representing a woman who was wrongfully fired from her workplace after they found out she was married to a woman. I’d been up the past weeks working on it. Its finally over and I can relax. I’m in a very good mood today.

I reach the venue and Bianca runs up to me a bit frantic. She’s dressed beautifully in a stunning purple dress that perfectly matches her olive Italian skin and long slightly curly brown hair.

“Becca so glad to see you!” She gives me a hug, “You look stunning by the way. It’s really giving… skibidi toilet rizz.”

“Huh!? Maybe I should leave!? What does that even mean. I thought that’s meant to be a bad thing? You need to stop copying words off TikTok we’re 31 already.”

She grabs my arm, “No, please don’t I need your help! So, remember I said I was getting in some Thai media? Well, they sent someone straight out of university... Poor girl can’t speak English. I was going to arrange a translator, but she bailed and well… you speak Thai right?”

I frown, “I have to make a speech too I can’t do both B… I’m already nervous.”

“Just for a bit. She understands a little bit of English. I just want you to help explain where she can take the pictures. We have some items we don’t want to be photographed.”

I sigh, “Ok. I’ll help. Where is she?”

Bianca smiles brightly and hugs me again, “Thank you! You’re a lifesaver!”

We move through the crowds greeting people along the way. Till we reach a sitting area with a girl with a name tag staring down at her camera adjusting the settings or looking through some shots. I immediately notice how flawlessly beautiful she is. She’s dressed simply in a white shirt and black pants. The way she sits is very relaxed. She has on a minimum amount of make up. She seems lost in thought and runs her hand through her hair a few times.

“Freen.” Bianca says and she looks up. Now that I can see her face fully, I notice her eyes. They’re big and enchanting. Her lips are perfectly shaped as well. Her skin is naturally tanned to the desired shade that others in the UK spend thousands on spray tan and other tanning products.

The girl called Freen stands up and does a wai.

How precious.

When she looks at me her eyes widen for a second and her view doesn’t move back to Bianca till, she speaks.

“This is Becky. She can speak Thai. She’s going to help you out.”

“Thank you very much.” She says in English in a cute Thai accent.

Bianca turns to me, “Ok I need to go sort out some other stuff I’ll come get you later. Thanks again. Love you.” She says while walking off and blowing a kiss.

“Nice to meet you, Becky. I’m Freen.” She says apprehensively in Thai. Maybe hoping I can understand but unsure.

“Nice to meet you too.” I say with a smile and do a wai.

She visibly relaxes in relief, “Thank god.”

I can’t help letting out a laugh, “Having a rough time in the UK, I take it?”

She laughs back, “I really like it so far, it’s just… I thought I knew English. It turns out I don’t know English… British English is… interesting.”

“Must have been gobsmacked.” I tease returning to English.

“Gob…gobsma…what. Is that a real word? Or are you messing with me now?” She questions.

I laugh again, “Gobsmacked. It means like… amazed. But yeah, I can see why you were having issues especially with Bianca. I just know she was using some weird words. Just a moment ago she said skibidi toilet rizz to me.” I roll my eyes and look back to her.

“Did you just say toilet?” She questions.

“Don’t worry about it. I don’t even know. Anyways let me show you around.” I say.

“Thank you.” She says and follows me back into the crowds while we walk around looking at the displays. She takes her time looking and asking me about the signs which I explain to her as we go while making conversation. She’s very funny and easy to talk to. The conversation flows without much effort.

“Is it your first time in the U.K?” I ask her.

“Yes! It’s my first time overseas. My company was nice enough to let me go despite being new because I studied international relations. I was also the one with the strongest English… well I thought. I was meant to come with my boss and help translate but she got sick last minute.”

“You’re brave to come alone.”

“I was a bit nervous, but traveling is one of my passions. I really want to see the world. What about Nong? Why did you become a translator?” She asks.

Nong… translator… that’s right Bianca said that the translator bailed. She thinks I’m the translator. Unsurprisingly she misunderstood that I’m younger too thanks to my vampire genetics. I still look the same as I did when I was ’16’ and in high school with my human friends. It’s becoming a bit of a problem recently even if I try to dress older.

“Um… my mother is Thai.” I say deciding to go with it, “And my father is British.”

“Oh, that explains it! No wonder you’re so beautiful.”

I smirk, “So you think I’m beautiful?”

She blushes, “Yeah. I have eyes.” She says and looks away from my shyly.

“What a coincidence because I was thinking that you’re really beautiful as well.” I say and stick out my tongue playfully.

“I know.” She jokes and flicks her hair.

“Wow, so humble too.” I laugh.

She chuckles and takes a picture of me.

“Hey!” I protest.

“I had to. Nong’s smile was too cute.” She says and moves her hand forward and moves my out of place hair and takes another picture. Her fiery finger brushed against my cheek. I swallow.

Is she flirting with me? Or am I just a helpless bisexual. But whether she is or she isn’t. She’s human and that’s a line I don’t cross with humans. No matter how charming they may be.

I quickly change the subject and look back to the art, “So you’ll be going back to Thailand after all this?”

“Sort of. I have about a month. I’m going to be going around and taking pictures of some of the popular spots to use in the article. We want to show some of London as well.”

“You’ll be here for a while then. That’s good.” I say mindlessly.

“Ohhh, that’s good huh?” She teases.

If my face could go red it would and I frantically defend myself, “Because then you can explore a lot!”

Freen begins to fiddle with her camera nervously, “If you’re free um…I don’t speak English that well I might need a translator to come wit-“

“Becky!” Bianca calls cutting our conversation off, “Probably best if you go backstage and prepare now. Everyone is gathering you need to hurry. Thanks so much for your help.”

I look at Bianca then I look at Freen then back to Bianca, “One second.” I say to her then turn back to Freen.

“Ok um so. I need to go backstage now because I’m actually going to be making a speech soon. My full name is Becky Armstrong. I’m a lawyer not a translator. My dad owns the happy sun company and is going to be making a huge donation today so I’m the guest speaker. Bianca is my close friend. Also… and what else. Oh I’m 31. I’ll be back soon!” I say and Bianca begins to drag me off while I see Freen’s jaw basically drop in pure shock of all the information I sprung on her suddenly.

“What was that about?” Bianca asks me with a raised eyebrow.

“What was what?”

“Please, don’t act dumb. I saw you flirting with her.”

“I was not flirting!” I deny.

“She definitely was. You should have seen the way she was looking at you when you turned away.”

“She was? Like in what way?”

Bianca smirks, “I think you should go for it. You’re single. She’s a bit young but she’s very cute. Some other people were talking about her too.”

“I can’t…”

“Why?”

Because she’s a human. And also, the fact that she’s a human. Very much human. Warm blooded. Heart rate and everything.

“She’s leaving in a month!” I blurt out.

“Did that ever stop you before? Am I talking to the same Becky Armstrong right now? I see you with the hottest men and women I’ve ever seen and then I never see them again.”

Yeah, that’s because my dad keeps transferring them. Those were all vampires. This isn’t the same.

“I think she was going to ask me on a date….” I say softly.

“You should go. She seems sweet. Maybe this one will last. Who knows and even if it doesn’t you get to have sex with a hot girl. There’s no downside. Anyways good luck!” She says and leaves me in the backstage amongst the staff and other guest speakers. I hope they didn’t hear that conversation.

I laugh awkwardly, “When do I go on?”

While I was making my speech, I could see her by the crowd of photographers taking pictures. Our eyes met a couple of times. I guess because I kept looking over to her. After my speech I had to speak to many people and do interviews. I feel really bad for just leaving her like that after I said I would come back soon. I try rush through everything so I can talk to her but even with rushing it goes on for a while and most people have left by the time my last interview is done. I could tell she’s still in the building though. I know exactly where she is. She’s seated by the food area. They’re all closing up and packing. She’s sitting with a water.

“Sorry… I said I would be back soon. Thanks for waiting for me…” I say apologetically and take a seat next to her.

“I should be the one apologizing, P’Becky. I shouldn’t have presumed. I should have asked I don’t know why I didn’t. I was so disrespectful. I really wanted to stay and apologize.” She says bowing her head.

“Don’t apologize! I was at fault. I should have told you right away. I guess I don’t know. I kind of liked being Nong Becky the translator.” I joke.

Ages don’t bother me as much. One day I’m 30 the next I’m 16 again.

“I was surprised to find out that there are 9 years separating us. I’m 22 this year.”

More like 66 years because I’m 88 this year but she doesn’t need to know that part.

She looks through her camera, “I took a lot of pictures of Phi on the stage. Do you want to check them for which ones we can use?”

“Oh, right I forgot to mention. You can’t use any of those… sorry. Daddy wanted it to be an anonymous donation. We’re also going to request the other media from using any of my photographs.” I inform.

“Ah… that’s too bad. You looked so beautiful. From what I understood from your speech and the pictures it was captivating too. I could tell you’re passionate on preserving Thai culture. It made me very happy. I want more people to know about Thailand. We have so much to offer. Sometimes I think people don’t take us seriously. Sure, we have the parties too but we’re so much more than that.”

“I couldn’t agree more! There’s so much interest in Japan or Korea in the west but in terms of food, culture, series, music, scenery, Thailand has the potential to rise to the same popularity.” I add.

“The company I work for is all about promoting local Thai culture and small businesses. I wish I could show you some of the places…. Oh, wait I might still have the pictures on my camera! There’s a stunning restaurant with a waterfall.” She picks up her camera and begins going through it, “I still had it. Here look, Phi.”

Being called phi isn’t so bad either.

I lean closer into her. Our shoulders touch and her heart races.

Oh… you do like me that way. Humans are so obvious. So cute. Let me tease her a little.

I keep touching our shoulders while I look down at the picture.

“Wow…. It’s breath-taking. Everything is so vibrant. The garden’s so green.” I praise genuinely but I also move my hand up to hers and pretend I want to click the button for the next picture and in the process touch her hand. Her hand is soft and hot. I can feel the burn of her warm blood. I’m used to it already. Touching humans. I like touching humans. Even my friends their hands are so comfortable. It feels nice. I like it.

She noticeably gulps and turns her head to look at me. She’s close. I feel … tension. My eyes wonder down to her neck. I can see it through her strands of hair. It’s beautiful. Her blood smells interesting. Her hearts racing and it’s so strong now. It's sweet that’s for sure but very fragrant. Spicy like a Chai latte maybe. She wears floral perfume as well. It smells good. The more I analyse her scent the more my fangs feel a bit ... Uncomfortable.

“Uhm.” I hear someone clear their throat behind us and I immediately pull away. It’s Bianca, “Sorry to interrupt but they want us out by 12 am.”

Is it that time already? I was so busy talking to Freen I didn’t even realise the place had since become empty.

“Do you need a lift back?” I ask her.

Her hotel was located very central, so we dropped her off first. She seemed very excited to be dropped off in a limousine it was very cute.

“She’s got balls I like that.” Bianca says as we travel back.

“What?” I question.

“I don’t need to know Thai to know that was smooth. Asking for your Instagram like that. She’s definitely got rizz. If it was me in her shoes I would have choked especially because of the age gap.” She explains.

I look down at my phone, “She’s definitely…something…Oh she accepted my request.”

“Let’s see!” She says curiously as I open the account. Her Instagram is very vibrant. Pictures of scenery, dogs, paintings, pictures of herself as well. I click on a picture of her painting.

“Wow she’s really good.”

My eyes are drawn to her and not the painting. Her hand is so elegant. I think about touching her hand earlier. My eyes go to her neck again. I swallow.

Bianca takes my phone from me begins looking through the other pictures, “Hey!” I protest.

“Honestly if you don’t take her I will. She’s stunning.”

I frown, “I thought you were straight.”

“Weren’t you always telling me sexuality is fluid.”

I take back my phone from her, “Pick someone else. You don’t even speak Thai.”

She smiles at me, “Oh why? Is she yours Becca?” my friend teases.

“I never said that!”

She laughs, “I’m just teasing you. What’s her personality like?”

“She’s outgoing, down to earth, funny… incredibly smart and talented. Very well put together for her age.”

“Wow you’re down bad. Worse than I thought.”

“I… maybe. Probably.” I cover my face in distress.

She’s human. This is such a bad idea.

***

“How was the event?” Richie asks as I get in.

“It was good. Going to shower.” I say and rush past him.

“Um… ok.” He says as I head to my room and close the door.

As I shower, I think about the night. Should I really meet her again? I do like her. But that’s the issue. I can tell what her intentions are. It’s more than friendly. But being with a human is not possible for me. There’s a couple of things she’s bound to notice. The most sensible thing is to cut things off immediately.

I cleared my head with the shower and came to the conclusion that I need to be realistic. Pursuing this connection could only end badly. I crash on my bed and pick up my phone.

She sent me a message.

‘P’Becky I had an amazing time talking with you today. I’m going to be going around London for work, but I would love to have some company if you would be interested.’

Ok but… she might need a translator so I shouldn’t just not help. That wouldn’t be right either.

***

“Sorry we couldn’t come to the event yesterday. Mikey was sick.” My close friend Audrey says to Bianca while we sit in her lounge together with wine and a cheese board. Audrey has blonde hair tired into a bun wearing casual jeans and a white t-shirt and cardigan. We’re all dressed casually today. I’m also in jeans and a simple top. Bianca has on another dress, black this time. She’s sitting with her legs crossed. She always looks glamorous wherever she chooses to go.

“It’s ok these things can happen. How is he?”

“He’s fine today. He’s been running around. I don’t know where he gets the energy. Mark is busy building Lego with him.”

Mark is Audrey’s husband and Mikey is their child. He’s 7 now. He’s very sweet. Audrey, Bianca and I all went to the same high school. We’re still close. We have another friend in our group called Marcy but she’s travelling for work currently.

“How was the event?” Audrey asks.

“Maybe Becca should tell you.” Bianca says with a taunting smile.

I sigh, “Really B?”

“What happened?” Audrey asks.

“Speech went well. Interviews went well. Many people donated…”

“She met someone.” Bianca cuts in.

“Ohhh Girl? Guy? I need the tea!” Audrey leans forward.

Before I can even answer Bianca beats me to it, “This girl they sent for Thai media was smitten with Becs as soon as she saw her. They have a date tomorrow.”

“It’s not a date! I’m just helping… translate.” I defend.

Audrey raises her eyebrow, “Right ‘translating’ got you. I’m sure you’ll have a fun time ‘translating’ together.”

I roll my eyes, “You two only think about sex.”

“Where do you think Mikey came from.” She whispers.

“Gross. I don’t want that image in my mind.” I recoil.

“Honestly I just want you to find someone sweet Becca. These people you keep meeting who are gone within a month are not it.”

I scratch my neck, “She’s heading back to Thailand in a month.”

Audrey rolls her eyes, “Of course she is. You have a type. I don’t even have to see a picture to know she’s drop dead gorgeous.”

“I think this girl is different.” Bianca says while chewing on a cracker with cream cheese and jam, “I don’t know what it is, but she has a different vibe from the people Becs is usually with.”

Maybe because she’s human.

“I don’t know. I’m not convinced. Let me know how the date goes.” Audrey says taking a sip of wine.

Mid conversation Mikey runs in with Mark.

“Aunty Becky!” Mickey exclaims excitedly and runs to my legs giving me a hug.

“And me?” Bianca comments.

He giggles.

“You don’t babysit him B.” I say and pick him up and put him on my lap.

“I heard you were playing with Legos.” I say and he tells me happily about making a house.

Mark walks up and gives Audrey a kiss on the cheek and whispers to her, “I’m going to rest for a bit can I leave him here?”

“No problem, babe.” She replies and Mark leaves the room with a wave.

Bianca scoffs, “So domestic.”

“All this talk about Becca’s love life. What about yours?” Audrey asks.

“If you want to hear about my love life. Mikey is going to have to leave the room.” She says with a raised eyebrow while recrossing her legs and leaning back in her chair.

I cover Mikey’s ears and whisper, “Don’t say that or he’ll want to know.”

He giggles, “What are you talking about?”

“Minecraft.” Audrey distracts.

“Do you play!?” he asks excitedly.

***

I woke up early for my ‘date’. I maybe slept an hour. I keep yawning. The rain stopped but it’s still overcast so at least I don’t have the sun making me sleepier. I’m busy walking to our meet up. I had the limo driver drop me off slightly out, so I don’t draw attention considering we’re going to Buckingham palace. Actually, I’ve been in Buckingham palace before. My family have visited as guests and had a lunch with Queen Elizabeth the second. The royal family is one of the few exceptions to our rules. They are aware of vampires. We’ve kept a close relationship over the years. Richie had play dates with Queen Elizabeth when he was small. She was already a bit older by the time I was born. Of course, Freen doesn’t need to know any of this, and I doubt I’ll run into anyone I know by the tourist section.

I memorized her scent already, so I was able to pinpoint her easily in the crowd of people. I see her before she sees me. She’s dressed casually in an oversized sweater. Her camera is around her neck and she’s looking through her smartphone. She looks even better in casual clothes. I start fixing my hair before I notice what I’m doing.

Stop.

“Freen!” I call and she looks up.

She smiles widely at me and puts away her phone, “Wow you look so cute today. I can’t believe… nothing.”

I smile proudly at my choice of red dress, “Can’t believe what?” I pry.

“Just… that you’re 31. I don’t mean it badly I just find you really cute!” She defends then blushes at her confession.

I smile mischievously at her, “Oh really? Want to call me Nong again then?” I tease

“Phi! You tease me too much. I can’t do that.” She protests.

So adorable.

“Want phi to show you around the palace?” I say and stick out my tongue.

She laughs, “Actually I have a route planned out already.” She says and reaches out her hand and raises her eyebrow.

I look down at her hand and hesitate for a second before holding it. Her hand fits perfectly in mine. She leads me through the crowds. Perhaps she thinks I’m cold because she rubs her thumb over my hand. It feels good when she does that. I swallow.

Although I had seen Buckingham palace many times before it felt new seeing it with her. She was so fascinated and excited by it. She loved the garden too. Even the mundane things like the food truck outside selling pies. I wish I could have shown her the inside of the palace. I know she would love it. We held hands the whole time too. She’s fun to be with. We sit by the closest park afterwards with two beef pies. Apparently, she had never had a pie before and is interested in trying it. I like pies. They’re good but I thought everyone had had a pie before. They’re everywhere in the west. I suppose Thailand has had much of their own cuisine, so they have no need for pies.

I watch her as she looks at it thoroughly before taking a bite and I wait for her reaction.

“It’s good! I like it!” She announces and I chuckle.

“That’s good.”

“All it’s missing is chilli.”

“Huh?”

“Everything is better with chilli.”

“I don’t know about that…” I say and begin to take my own bite after waiting a good amount of time till it cooled enough for me. I take a bite and it’s good. No need for chilli. Chilli burns. I don’t like it.

“P’Bec.” She says and I look over and she chuckles, “Be careful.”

That’s when I notice I spilt sauce on my dress, “Shit.”

She gets her tissue and leans closer to me to wipe it for me, but her hand pauses before it touches my chest area.

“H-here.” She stutters and hands me the tissue instead.

“Thanks.” I say and wipe the bit of sauce that landed by my bust area then chuckle, “That was really gay.”

She lets out a laugh, “Um… yeah… I like girls.”

I bite my lip a little before answering, “Me too.”

She avoids my eyes, “Are you seeing anyone?”

I focus on eating my pie as I answer, “No. Are you?”

“No. Do you have a type?”

“I don’t have a specific type. I like who I like. With gender as well. I focus more on the personality. What about you?”

She looks over to me, “Maybe someone with a cute smile, Smart and fun…. Thai… British.” She says the last words softly and looks away shyly again.

“Is this a date Freen?” I tease.

“Would you like it to be one?”

“Yes.”

She smiles shyly , “Then it is.”

When it got later, I suggested we walk around the Thames because it’s romantic. Although I didn’t tell her that was the reason.

The buildings are lit up and the lights at night are very beautiful. It’s also less busy than during the day.

“So, cheers means thank you then?” She asks me as I try to explain some different terms that came up today.

“Yes, or it could be hello, goodbye… or also when you toast. It has many meanings.” I explain.

“Ok I’ll remember that one. I don’t know what I would do without my personal translator.” She jokes.

“Oi. My fee is very high.” I add.

She laughs, “What would you like then?”

“Hmmm.” I think, “I don’t know. What should I do?”

She chuckles, “I don’t know. How should I know.”

“Ummm how about…. A hug?”

“Ok.” She says and doesn’t hesitate to give me a hug. It’s a gentle hug. Her hands wrapped around my waist. She’s slightly taller than me. It’s a good height to hug. I can rest my head on her shoulder. As I get comfortable being in her arms she moves back, “Are you cold Becbec?”

“Becbec?” I question with a smirk.

“P’Bec!” She corrects in embarrassment, “It slipped out.”

I chuckle, “You can call me Becbec if you want and I’m not cold.”

Although I told her I’m not cold she seems very concerned that I’m in only a dress and the evenings are chilly. It’s perfect weather for me but I’m not complaining that she’s choosing to put her arm over my shoulders to try keep me warm. I’m glad it’s cold tonight. Her body heat is like a heated blanket. Her heart rate is a comforting song. This extended body contact feels good, and her scent is the best out of everything. Now that she’s so close it’s extremely strong and sweet. As we walk and talk, I slowly become distracted. I have great control. I spend so much time with humans. I’m even clingy with my friends. This should be nothing. Should be but it might be my physical attraction to her. I want to smell her closer. Her neck is not far from me now. I’m painfully aware of it. Hyper aware. I lick my lips. My fangs feel weird again. Agitated but different from usual. I didn’t bring a toy with today. I start running my tongue over my gum in annoyance.

“I want to get to know you more. I know I don’t have much time in the U.K but… I want to go on another date, and I hope that you feel the same way….” She says nervously while lightly rubbing my arm trying to warm me. Today was so nice. I think I really like her. My mind feels a bit foggy.

I’m having trouble concentrating on anything but her touching me. So itchy. I take a deep breath to try gather myself to respond.

“Phi…” She lets out breathily.

Hmm that’s hot.

But I immediately realise the reason for it. I pushed my nose against her seductive neck and started rubbing against it. My fangs are throbbing. Begging for relief. My throat is burning. I’m so thirsty.

“S-sorry.” I apologize and pull back in embarrassment. I can’t believe I did that. Maybe from my exhaustion. I need to pull myself together. I quickly realise my fangs aren’t budging. It’s dark but not that dark. I panic again and choose to dig my head into her shoulder so she can’t see. I grip her top tightly and hold my breath. Fuck what is this.

“It’s ok.” She says with a red face. Her heart is racing now. So fast. Did I do that, “...If... if you want… you can come back with me… to my um… hotel.” She suggests obviously nervous while putting her arms around me.

Oh my god. Is she suggesting what I think she’s suggesting… maybe kissing or… sex. I think she thinks that I want it… maybe I do want it… Now I’m thinking about it and it is making it so much worse.

“I have to do work tonight!” I push out and pull away from her leaving no choice but to turn away from her before I lose control.

***

Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.

“You were up early. Where were you today?” Richie asks me as I get in.

“Hanging out with friends. I’m going to shower.” I say again and walk past him in a rush.

“Um… ok. Weirdo.”

I close the door and search my bedside table drawer frantically for my toys. I ran off to the bathroom and had to bite my arm and down my flask of blood before lying about getting a work call. I pick up the first toy I can find and bite into it hard. That feels so good I want to moan. It’s like finally going to the toilet after holding it in. Fuck. I feel weak. I lie on my bed and bite it again and tug and repeat. I needed this. I remember the feel of her skin. Her sweet scent. If we went back to her hotel room… I bite hard into it again and squeeze my thighs together. I press myself against the bed. The sound of her racing heartbeat is repeating in my mind over and over. Racing for me. Begging for me. Wow…. Freen. I just know she’ll be good at kissing. As well as…

I release with heavy breaths when I realise what this is becoming.

What am I doing. I need to stop this. I try to calm down, but my fangs are still out. They’re sensitive. I’m aroused.

Not good.

***

Nothing was working even drinking another pack. Eventually I had to… deal with it. After that shameful turn of events, it leads me to my current search on vamprec because this has become a real issue and based on what she’s said a very real possibility.

‘How to have sex with a human without them finding out you’re a vampire.’

It’s leading unfortunate results. The suggestions are all bad. They suggest wiping memories. There are some other people suggesting a ball gag or a muzzle. It’s all ridiculous.

I want to see Freen again, but it’s become apparent that I’m very attracted to her. I feel shame and guilt for my attraction. For me attraction to a human is a dangerous thing. It’s not subtle. It’s an all consuming craving. It takes a lot of self-control and discipline.

I want to bite her. I want to bite her so much. If I think about kissing her, I want to bite her. If I think about touching her, I want to bite her. I want to do all those things and bite her. It’s so unfair why can’t I just bite her. Just a little bit.

I grab my pillow and scream in it. I have a mini tantrum about it before calming down.

Ok. These articles are for normal vampires. I’m not a normal vampire. I can do this. I just wasn’t prepared that’s all. Now I know so it’s all fine. Just mental. Keep the fangs in. How hard could it be. Worst case scenario I could just bite her pillow or something. Maybe she won’t notice. People do weird things while having sex all the time and my mouth would be covered…

I take my pillow and cover my face with it with a sigh. Why am I so horny all of a sudden.

Freen POV

Back to the beginning

It’s cold. I knew it would be cold but it’s cold. Maybe it’s the rain. I’m not used to it being rainy and cold. We don’t get cold weather much even in winter and I’ve never been one to put the ac on low either. I really hope the rain passes so I can get some good photos. The responsibility has all fallen on me now. I got the opportunity to come with my boss despite being new because I’m the only one who can speak English and then she got sick. No time for anyone else to get a visa.

I might be independent, but I was nervous going overseas for the first time. I’m even at a nice hotel with a big bed. Only I didn’t have much time to get comfortable. I’m here for work. After I arrived, I had zoom meetings. Everyone telling me to do this or that. Then I crashed in the big bed.

I walked around a little and explored but then I had to go back to prepare for the main reason I’m here. A charity event for Ayutthaya. We’re going to do some coverage on it. Only I realised very fast that the English they use here is very different from what I’m used to. I kept having to take out my google translate and even then, Google translate seemed to be having a hard time too.

“Set up here?” I try to ask and point.

“No… there… ok… don’t… but from… then…we’ll… so... till 11… oh but… then it’s fine…. Right… don’t … and the… ok?” I seemed to have picked up all the least important parts from that explanation by a male staff member during set up.

I take a deep breath, “There from 12, ok?”

“No. No!”

I take out my phone and bring up Google translate, “Sorry one more….”

“Just wait.” He says and wonders off suddenly.

Why do they talk so fast and mumble…. I know I could get it if he wrote it down… I also just realised I said from instead of till in my panic. I just know he was trying to tell me that I can take pictures from the other side till 11. But there’s also some time I shouldn’t take pictures within that?

He returns with a beautiful woman in a purple dress.

“Freen? Am I saying that right?”

“Yes P…Ma’am.”

“Just Bianca is ok. For the pictures…. Over there… and there… ok but… there not ok. Ok?”

I nod, “Ok.”

“Then we… but…. It will… 30 mins maybe. Give… we’ll say…. And food… “

Ok concentrate Freen, “The food?”

“Over there.” She points

I can have the food? I can’t have the food?

“Food… ok?” I try ask.

“Yeah, its fresh.”

“Oh… no. Um fresh is good but I can eat?”

“Yes. As I explained…”, She thinks for a second, “Wait…. Later… call …. Translator. You can sit.”

She wonders off and I go to take a seat. I thought she would be right back, but she doesn’t. Is she getting a translator? While I wait, I sit on my phone for a bit then I see people slowly come in. I decide to adjust my camera settings. I almost take a picture then realise I’m not actually sure if I’m allowed to photograph the people too.

“Freen.” I hear and look up to see Bianca. Next to her is a girl in a suit. But not just any girl in a suit. The most beautiful girl I have ever seen. I can’t even look away. I greet quickly with a Wai.

“This is Becky. She can speak Thai. She can help you.”

She must be the translator. She looks very young. Surely not older than me. If I saw her in a school uniform, I wouldn’t question it.

After Bianca leaves, I gather my nerves to give her a greeting, “Nice to meet you, Becky. I’m Freen.”

She greets back in Thai, and I can’t hide my relief.

Becky explained everything to me in detail. When I saw how stunning she was I wasn’t expecting her personality to be so bubbly. She’s adorable. The cutest girl I’ve ever met and so intelligent. We can have proper conversations and share ideas. I’m meant to be working but I want to flirt with her. Her smile is so beautiful. I’m captivated. But what if I flirt and she’s straight and gets weirded out.

I briefly lose concentration and wonder forward when I notice Becky hasn’t matched my pace. She’s staring at something. When I look to see at what she’s staring at its a naked statue of a woman. She seems to notice I’ve stopped now. She immediately averts her eyes and moves forward to me but steals glances back to it.

Somehow that reaction is even more gay. I chuckle to myself.

I don’t think she’s straight.

I subtly start flirting with her to see how she’ll react and she flirts back. That gives me a bit of confidence to try ask her out but before I can we get interrupted by Bianca. That’s when she suddenly revealed a lot of shocking information about herself. Before I could even respond she’s gone.

It takes me a full minute to comprehend everything. I cover my face with my hands when it sinks in. She’s 31!?

I was so rude! Nong!? I’m so stupid! Why did I presume! Why didn’t she say anything!? I heard people in the west don’t care about age that much. Is that why?? Still though she’s 9 years older than me. Not only that she’s not a translator. She’s an heiress?? She’s so…. Out of my league.

When I see her up on stage it really sinks in. Her aura is completely different from when we were talking. She looks like a celebrity. I can’t understand a lot of what she’s saying but I can gather from the pictures she uses through her presentation. While she talks, I take pictures of her with everyone else from the designated area while the other guests gather in the centre. It feels like we are from different worlds. Everyone is focussed on her. Sometimes when I look through my camera, I see her looking my way and my heart stops for a moment.

She said she would be back but expectedly there’s people crowding her for interviews. As well as other guests going up to greet her. Besides wanting to speak to her again. I also really need to apologize to her before I go. I’m only supposed to stay till 11. As I wait by the food area. I notice the time ticking over 11 to 11:05. I hope they aren’t strict with time in the UK. They’re packing up around me. Just as I was starting to get nervous, she comes and sits next to me, “Sorry… I said I would be back soon. Thanks for waiting for me…”

“I should be the one apologizing, P’Becky. I shouldn’t have presumed. I should have asked I don’t know why I didn’t. I was so disrespectful. I really wanted to stay and apologize.”

As we talk, I forget again. It’s like two different people. She’s anything but ordinary but talking to her is really effortless. I’m sure she’s very popular. When I scroll through my pictures to show her, she leans closer and touches my hand. When she does that, it becomes very obvious to myself that I’m attracted to her. Her hand is cold. Maybe since it’s the evening now and getting chilly but it only makes me want to hold her hand and warm it.　I feel so drawn to her. I’ve never experienced a feeling like this before. I’m not someone who believes in love at first sight but what is this.

While I get stuck in the moment we were interrupted by Bianca. It takes me a while for my heart rate to calm down.

“Do you need a lift?” She asks me.

The lift they offered was a limousine. I’ve never been in a limousine before. I look around and out the window. Becky and Bianca are talking in English. I can’t fully comprehend what they are talking about. But I like the sound of Becky’s voice in English.

“What did you think Freen?” Bianca suddenly asks.

I look to Becky, “About the charity event.” She adds.

“It was very good! Um…” I begin in English.

“It’s ok you can speak in Thai. I’ll translate for you.” Becky says with a smile.

I begin again in Thai, “ I was very happy how much care you put into everything from the food to the displays. I really felt your genuine care for our cause. Although I couldn’t fully understand I could tell that each speaker did a lot of research. Many of our historic landmarks were left unprotected for a long time but I hope that now we can preserve them. It’s an important part of our history as a nation.”

P’Becky explains to Bianca and she smiles happily.

“I’m glad to hear that. The whole thing was inspired by Becky so honestly she’s the one who should take credit.”

Becky quickly denies, “I didn’t do anything though B. It was all you. I only helped a little.”

After a short conversation the car stops. I forgot how close my hotel is. Suddenly I come to the realisation that if I get out now I’ll never see her again. If we were in Thailand I wouldn’t dare. She’s 9 years my senior, she’s an accomplished lawyer and living a lifestyle outside of my pay bracket. I’m just a photographer straight out of university… but this isn’t Thailand and I have a feeling that if I don’t do anything now I will regret to for the rest of my life.

“Do you have insta?” I quickly ask before taking the step out of the open door.

When I reach my room I collapse on my bed and stare at my phone open onto her Instagram.

Wow she’s so fucking beautiful and that smile just wow.

I roll on my bed and let out a scream.

What am I doing!? I’m leaving in a month…

***

We have a date tomorrow. Ok I didn’t exactly call it a date to be cautious but its just going to be the two of us. That’s a date.

“I met someone.” I immediately tell P’Nam when she phones me in the morning. Morning for the UK and afternoon for her because there’s a 6 hour time difference. She’s on her lunch break.

She slowly swallows, “You were in the U.K for like 2 days??”

“I wasn’t exactly trying! It just happened!” I defend.

“That’s worse! I’m sick of you saying you aren’t popular.”

“It’s more like I flirted with her…”

“Does Punch know?” P’Nam raises her eyebrow.

“How would she know when this literally happened yesterday night and then you phoned me first thing in the morning.”

“Good point. Well she’s gonna be pissed off that you went to the U.K and started flirting with girls the first chance you got.”

“Ow. I didn’t plan on meeting anyone not like that. If you saw her you would understand.”

“Do you have a picture?” She asks taking another spoonful of her rice.

“I have her Insta but it’s private.”

“Ow. Just screenshot it.”

“Ok fine one second.” I say and go to her Instagram and take a screenshot and send it.

She opens it and her eyes widen, “Is this photo shopped?”

“No she actually looks even more beautiful in person.”

“Ok, you’re forgiven for flirting with her.”

“Thank you!”

“So she likes girls?”

“I didn’t exactly confirm… but she seemed interested…”

“You should definitely confirm. You never know with western girls. But even if she is you aren’t exactly staying in the U.K.”

I sigh, “Yeah I know…”

“You should try sleep with her.”

“Excuse me!?”

“Because I know you. You aren’t going to do anything then a month will be up and you’ll be back in Thailand. You don’t have that kind of time. You need to speed things up.”

“But we hardly know each other how can we do that!?” I panic.

“People do it all the time. Maybe take her out for drinks and get smashed then make a move.”

“This is the actual worst advice you have ever given!”

“What happens in the U.K stays in the U.K.” She winks.

“What if I don’t want it to stay in the U.K! I think I don’t just want to hook up…”

“Realistically Freen… I know you’re a romanticist but you live on the opposite side of the world. If she’s interested you should just go for it before you have to head back.”

After our call I sigh. I know she’s right. But even so I know P’Becky deserves so much more than a rushed drunk hook up.

We’ve been messaging on insta today. Becky and I. Her messages are adorable just like her. I have to keep reminding myself that she’s older than me. She acts like a child. Not in a bad way just her mannerisms. Apparently she has an older brother and is the youngest so maybe that’s why. She’s the baby of the family. I was an only child so I kind of had to do things for myself a lot. I was also always taking care of the people around me. From the sounds of things P’Becky is kind of the opposite in many ways. We talk about many things and I keep looking back to my phone after each picture I take while I explore the town. She’s with her friends today.

She sends me a picture of her and Mikey. Her friend’s child. She spends a lot of time babysitting him. When I see the picture I can’t stop smiling. He’s sitting on her lap. They’re both so cute.

I really can’t do what P’Nam suggested. I know it’s foolish but I want a deep connection with her. Tomorrow I need to confirm things before I catch very real feelings.

***

When I see her again I’m not subtle. I make it very obvious that I’m interested in her romantically. I hold her hand the whole time that we explore the palace. I definitely know they don’t do that in the U.K between friends. I steal glances at her when she isn’t looking. She looked good in her suit but she looks so cute in a dress. When I was looking at her instead of the garden she catches me staring and raises her eyebrow. I look away immediately with a smile.

“What were you looking at?” She teases.

“Making sure there were no bugs flying close to you.” I lie.

“Hmmm ok I’ll pretend that’s what you were doing.” She jokes and turns our normal hand holding into entwining our fingers.

I gulp. I know for sure friends don’t do that. I glance down at her lips for a second then look away when I catch myself.

I… have caught those dangerous feelings. Faster than I ever have before.

We walk around the Thames. The view at night is stunning but I can’t even focus on it because all my attention is on how my arm is around her shoulders. She’s cold. She was cold all day too. She must not be good with cold weather. Neither am I. I wish I had a jacket I could give her but also maybe it’s fine because I have an excuse to be close to her. My mind is on the day. How perfect it was. How right everything feels. I put together all my courage and confessed a bit today then she took me here. Now we’re together like this. I hope it means what I think it means but I need to make sure.

“I want to get to know you more. I know I don’t have much time in the U.K but… I want to go on another date, and I hope that you feel the same way….”

Her response to this was not what I was expecting at all. She presses her nose against my neck. My neck is sensitive and her nose is cold. She’s so close. I haven’t felt… sexual attraction like this before.

She nuzzles me and I can’t hold back a plea, “Phi…”

She pulls back a little to apologize then hugs me tightly. Does she feel what I feel? My heart is racing so fast I can’t even make proper thoughts, “It’s ok.”

Don’t apologize for this. It’s public. I’m shy. But I want to be close too. I move my arms around her. This feels so nice. I want to kiss…maybe even more than kiss…I take a deep breath, “…If… if you want… you can come back with me… to my um… hotel.”

***

FUCK.

I immediately collapse onto my hotel bed. I asked her back to my hotel room on the first date. It’s over. I ruined it. It must have been P’Nam getting in my head usually I would never.

I panicked. She snuggled her head into me and then it came out. She probably thinks I’m only trying to sleep with her now. She’s the most amazing person I’ve ever met. Beautiful inside and out. So, fucking beautiful. I’ve never seen anyone so stunning. Did I just mess up my chances because she pressed her body against mine and I got so embarrassingly horny from it. Remembering the sensation is enough to make my heart race again.

Calm down.

I get up off the bed and I pace up and down my hotel room mortified at my suggestion for her to come back with me after only meeting her a total of 2 times. Finally, I collapse on my bed again and open our chat. If I message her now will that seem like too much? I should apologize. But she said she was working. But maybe that was just an excuse. As I’m running through all the possibilities I get a message. I feel immediate delight then panic when I realise it must have come up as read immediately. I look so desperate right now. How have I managed to get even more embarrassing.

I read her message.

‘Thank you for today! I had an amazing time. I’m sorry about leaving suddenly. I work on my cases at night. But all my days are open. I want to see you again.’

I smile like an idiot at the last line. ‘I want to see you again’

Thank god.

Chapter Text

Becky POV

It’s been a week and a half. A week and a half of dates. I accompanied her all-around London during the day and worked on my cases at night. The lack of sleep is starting to catch up to me. The dates have been great. Really great. Only… there’s a shocking lack of physical touch ever since our first date. From a realistic point of view, I shouldn’t be complaining. It prevents any incidents. But… I’m craving it. Spending time with her is only increasing my desire for closeness. I know it’s only been almost 2 weeks, but I really like her and if we think of how she’s supposed to go back in less than 3 weeks that’s not much time at all. I still have a ferocious inner battle going on of how I undeniably want to kiss her but I’m not sure if I can keep my fangs down. I’m nervous. If I bite her by accident, she’ll get marked. I would have to sever it. It would be a big thing… or not sever it… feed from her directly… that would feel good. I’d never really thought about it that much before besides mild curiosity and now those thoughts are constant. I’ve never had a crush on a human before. It’s interesting.

“P’Bec?” Freen questions as I drift off into thought while biting my straw as we take a break at a café after seeing Big Ben.

“Hm?”

“You’re biting your straw again.” She chuckles.

“Habit.” I laugh nervously.

“How’s the vanilla frappe?”

“It’s good. It’s sweet. I like it. Want to try?” I offer and hold it out to her then look down to my bitten straw, “Oh… sorry…”

She smiles, “It’s ok. I don’t mind.” She says and takes a sip out of the chewed-up straw.

I swallow.

“It’s too sweet!” She recoils.

“Really?” I say and take another sip.

“You really like sweet things. I’m sure you like Thai tea too.”

“I’ve never tried it.”

“What!? You lived in Thailand and didn’t try Thai tea? How?”

“The colour looked weird… and there’s little black things in it…”

It also only came around in the 1980’s. I didn’t exactly grow-up with it.

“The tapioca? You can get it without. I think you would really like it…. You’re surprisingly a fussy eater.”

When you don’t feel hunger that happens.

“If I get a chance I’ll try it.” I say biting my straw again.

“You might like the tapioca. It’s chewy.” She jokes and I catch myself again.

“I’d rather bite something else…”

“What?”

I look down to her neck and linger my gaze for a second before looking up, “Nothing.”

I think she noticed because she looks away shyly and drinks some of her fruity lipton iced tea.

“Have you dated a girl before…” She asks.

“I have.”

“Oh…” She says solemnly.

“Have you?”

“I wouldn’t call it dating… but I have been with a girl.”

“Hmmm.” I frown.

She laughs and runs her hand through her hair, “I think…I would have been too nervous to talk to Phi if I hadn’t had some experience.”

“I don’t-” I almost said I don’t bite and end up laughing at myself halfway through.

“What?” She laughs.

“It’s just… nothing. Don’t be nervous.”

“That’s easy to say…”

“Is that why you don’t hold my hand…” I sulk.

She looks down nervously at her hands, “I wasn’t sure if you felt comfortable. I want you to know that I don’t want to rush anything.”

I move my hand forward and hold hers, “I want to hold hands.”

She seems surprised and rubs her thumb over my hand, “Your hand is warm.”

“You act like my hands are always cold?” I tease.

She laughs, “My bad.”

Normally they are cold, but I started chugging down disgusting warm blood just in case.

The warmth seems to make her happy so it’s worth it. I’m not as used to it, and it makes me feel a little strange, but I think it’s just something I need to get used to.

“Your hands are soft too.” She says.

“Yours too and very warm.”

“Very warm?” She questions, “I thought they were cold from my icy drink.”

I can only feel the sensation of the warm blood beneath. Even the way it flows through her veins. But I try to pretend I can tell like a human.

“It was cold till I warmed them again.” I say and stick out my tongue.

She smiles, “Thank you.”

We leave the café holding hands when I see someone I know. A vampire. I know it’s already too late to run away. They must have sensed me by now, I panic and pull my hand away from Freen’s in case they looked over. They passed without paying much notice to me and I let out a sigh of relief. That was close. I wasn’t expecting to see another vampire outside so early. It’s only when I look back to Freen I notice her clearly hurt and sad expression.

“I didn’t mean-“

“You don’t have to force it.” She says and holds the side of her pants instead of my hand.

“Freen it’s really not that. I like you a lot.” I say and look around then pull her behind the wall and press my lips against hers. I pull back. She’s stunned with a red face, but I look away quickly.

“Bathroom.” I say in a rush and head back into the café to use their restroom. I enter the stall and shuffle through my handbag quickly. I drink a large gulp of warm blood and almost gag then bite into my toy hard with deep breaths. I try to slow down my breathing to calm down. But I can still sense her. It’s intense. So vivid. It’s dangerous.

The feeling of her lips lingers on mine. It’s more than a tingle or a spark. It’s a rush straight to my head making me dizzy and awakening my sleeping instincts. Adrenaline maybe and I’ve always been kind of a thrill seeker.

I calm down enough to get out the bathroom after biting my toy a lot of times. Freen is waiting for me outside with a goofy smile. She glances at me then looks away shyly and licks her lips. Her heart rate had calmed down as well but it’s fast again now that I’m close. Oh, shit I can’t breathe. Freen very unaware of my struggles holds my hand.

“I like you a lot too.” She whispers into my ear. Every touch and close contact is too much. I’m desperately trying to keep my fangs down.

“Can we be alone somewhere?” I say softly.

***

We went to a nearby park. The open spaces help a little. I managed to calm down. Kissing is dangerous. It wasn’t even a deep kiss. I feel conflicted. I thought something like that would be fine. I would kiss my friends on their cheek sometimes with no problems. But it felt so different when it was her. I can’t help stealing glances at her. She’s so beautiful. Her lips were so soft. I wish I could kiss her like a human.

“Do you like flowers phi?” She asks me while admiring the garden.

“I do like them. Do you like them? I saw a lot of pictures of flowers on your Instagram.”

She smiles, “Oh you were stalking my Instagram?”

I laugh shyly, “I just looked a little…”

She touches my shoulder with hers a little, “ I love flowers. I love all nature.”

“What’s your favourite flower?”

“I like tulips. And you?”

“Red roses. Typical I know.” I laugh.

“I think red roses are beautiful too. They have a very good scent as well. I love the smell of roses.”

I try to hold back my smile, “Hmmm.”

So basically you like me then.

“Do you ever…never mind.” She starts then stops herself.

“What is it?”

“It’s nothing.”

“Please tell me na ka.” I say cutely while leaning over and she blushes and looks away shyly.

“Do you ever think about moving to Thailand?”

“Oh…”

“I was just curious… that’s all.” She says softly.

“My whole life is here. My friends. My job… “

“I understand…. Because I feel the same way about Thailand.”

“Oh…”

“I’m sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” I ask.

“I’m not sure either. Maybe part of me wonders about… this.” She gestures to herself and to me.

“I also wonder about this… a lot.”

You have no idea.

“I leave in a few weeks… should we talk about it…”

“Honestly… I wish you weren’t leaving…” I tell her, “But I can’t tell you to stay. I feel a bit confused about a lot of things.”

“I also feel confused. But I also don’t feel confused I guess.” She says rubbing her neck.

“What do you mean?”

“One thing I don’t feel confused about is my feelings.” She says softly.

I bite my lip, “I also don’t feel confused about that.”

I stop walking and she looks back.

“Wasn’t your hotel really close to here?” I suggest.

***

She’s clearly very nervous about this turn of events and frantically starts tidying her stuff after we enter her hotel room.

“Do you want something to drink? I have…” She asks and opens the mini fridge, “Water.”

I burst out laughing, “I’m fine, thank you.”

This is really cute. She also has been struggling to look into my eyes. I take a seat onto her bed then lie down, “We should talk.”

It’s still sunny. I’m sleepy. I close my eyes.

“Or take a nap.”

“Oh…. Talking or napping…” She says clearly disappointed.

What were you expecting Freen? Something besides those two options? Naughty.

I open my eyes with a smirk, “Why don’t you join me? We could nap together?”

She lies on the bed next to me and closes her eyes, “Actually this is nice. I could do with a nap.”

I shuffle closer to her then hug her. She puts her arm around me returning my hug so we can cuddle together on her bed. Wow, heavenly scent. Soft and comfortable body. This is so nice. If I could just lick and bite. Even if I could just bite something while I could smell her scent. I want to teethe while we cuddle.

I wonder what it would feel like to…Kiss deeply.

Maybe she was thinking similar thoughts because she turns her head to mine. She’s close. She’s staring deeply at me with those beautiful eyes. At my eyes then my lips.

“It’s just us right now.” She says and simply stares at me not daring to move closer. But she licks her lips.

“It is.” I say and make the first move again by moving my face closer till our noses touch. I stroke her nose with mine. I want her to kiss me. I want her to do it.

She swallows from the tension and seems to get the hint.

My fangs are begging to come out now so I decide to hold my breath. She moves her hand to my neck. Fuck sensitive. She moves her lips closer and kisses me hesitantly at first. She’s nervous. I reciprocate her kisses. She kisses me softly a few times then licks my lip asking for entrance after gauging my reaction to her kisses. I hesitantly open my mouth and let her kiss me deeply. I’ve never had a kiss feel like this. Its slow. Intimate. Her tongue caresses mine. I match her pace. I can’t explain it. Maybe because I’m holding my breath but it’s like kissing hot melted chocolate but instead of chocolate, you’re licking the wrapper but so desperately want to taste the chocolate inside. Only its also making me feel very good too. Her tongue moves dangerously close to my fang area, and it sends a jolt of pleasure straight to my gut. I pull back immediately.

“Fuck…” I moan and pull her against me and hide my head over her shoulder. Fangs erect and breathing deeply from holding my breath. The full flavour of her sweet saliva dancing on my tongue and making my mouth tingle in agitation. The pleasure turns into a burning itch like I’ve never experienced before. I get a shot of dizziness. Forcing my face away from her neck and biting into my own lip hard. Hoping she hasn’t noticed anything. The arousal has turned into burn for me. My throat is on fire. My body is very obviously complaining about this now. Even holding my breath again doesn’t help. Pressing my mouth against her neck brings momentary relief then it fades. I lick it a little and get another ounce of momentarily relief. The skin by that area tastes so delicious.

“Phi…” She moans from my neck kisses and touches my waist. My shirt is riding up. Her hand locates the bare skin and moves up hesitantly. Carefully moving ready to stop if I say so but I let her. Her hand makes my skin tingle. She rests her hand on my bare skin and up my back.

“Freen…” I say amongst struggled breathes and grip her body tightly but I’m desperately trying to hold back my strength. Hold back myself from pushing my fangs in her neck. I bite my lip again pretending it’s her and that makes me almost cum, “Ah!” I let out again and press my hips up against her. It feels good when I press against her leg.

She recognises that I want to be touched and whispers in my ear, “C-Can I make you feel good Becbec?” She slightly stutters from nervousness and slight inexperience but holds me closely while pushing me onto my back and moving over me while pushing her knee against me. I make sure to keep my head pressed against her neck kissing it. Act natural. Act human. Damn why is this so hard. I want to touch her. I want to see her body. Her expression but I can’t let her see me right now.

Her heart is racing, and I sense her blood gathering to her erogenous zones. This is too much.

“Touch me…” I beg and bite my lip again while nuzzling her neck and shamelessly pretending that I’m feeding from her because I’m desperate. I’m so far gone it’s bringing me a lot of pseudo pleasure mixed with a slightly more bearable burn. I don’t even care if this is wrong. I’m fantasising about all sorts of things. Whatever desires that makes the burn fade and bring pleasure. Things I never even thought I wanted.

Freen’s yummy blood. Fuck. Yes. Sucking. Want it in me. Fangs deep inside. So fucking deep. Fuck me while I’m in you. Fuck, I could mark you. Mine now. Mine.

She moves her hand down and rubs my thigh still very much looking to take things slow, but we are in completely different places right now. Slow is not within my current capabilities. I might pass out. At this stage I’m even amazed I made it this far and I need relief which I’m hoping this will bring. I grab her hand and move it under my panties and grind against her hand as soon as I feel it and it feels so amazing I would moan loudly if I wasn’t desperately biting my lip even harder. The pillow idea is not going to cut it. This is an interesting feeling. Her hand is burny. My sensitive area momentarily draws all of my attention. The pleasure is a welcome distraction to my pain. The pain by my fangs even starts to feel good and I continually push against her hand. Kind of like BDSM. Pain and pleasure mixed in one. I could get used to this. As long as I keep humping against her hand it doesn’t hurt.

“Bec…” Freen lets out and my actions causes her to lose any hesitation she might have had and coming to the conclusion that we are definitely having sex right now. She moves her other hand up my abdomen and to my boobs pushing up my bra to touch my nipples and rub my breasts while she fingers me more proactively. She presses her palm against my pussy and explores it before focussing on my clit with two of her fingers. She takes charge no longer being led along by me. She said she didn’t have much experience but she seems to know what she’s doing to me. She even did the knee thing earlier. Her dominant actions are so attractive and everything she touches feels sensitive and amazing. I’m enveloped by her scent, her touch, the sounds of her heart rate racing for me. The attraction I feel towards her is all absorbing. Like a high. I’m so close. I try to pull up her shirt to feel her skin on mine. Wow hot. Her blood is rushing. I can feel her own arousal. I consider touching her but I’m struggling too much to keep it together. She digs her head into my shoulder with deep breaths then closes in on my neck.

Oh shit. Should I stop her. But she’s human. I’m meant to be human. She wouldn’t understand. I grip the bed.

She does it she kisses my neck. Oh…this is so taboo, but it feels so good. I slowly release my tight grip on the bed. I didn’t know neck kisses felt so good. I was missing out.

The pleasure quickly turns back into an excruciating itch. No more fun and games. I now can’t escape it. My body feels like it’s on fire. I try holding my breath. Biting my lip. Fantasizing. But nothing helps anymore and I feel consciousness start to slip and my strength fade... My body relaxes…. Can’t… breath…

Suddenly I feel the hugest relief and satisfaction I have ever experienced in my life. It’s better than scratching an itch that has been bothering you all day. Its relief mixed with pure ecstasy. The best I’ve ever felt. All my pain stops and gets replaced with an all-consuming pleasure. I feel like I just got hit with an extremely powerful psychedelic. My fangs twitch and extend, and I tug a little. I’m hyper aware of her finger massaging my clit all of a sudden like I was numb before. All my senses are heightened. My body feels strange. Warm. Different from when I drink heated blood. It’s tingling as it moves through me. She’s in me. And the flavour. Oh my god. Was I living my whole life thirsty. Did I never know true quenching. It’s so deep, thick, full, extremely rich. Once everything hits me at once even the pleasure, I was feeling gets increased by a slightly more familiar feeling coming from my pussy as she teases me. One that comes very suddenly after. It might be familiar but not like this. I’m cumming. I grip her shirt tightly.

Freen! Freen! Freen! Freen!

I call over and over in my head as my body tenses and won’t stop. It’s a high that isn’t fading.

Fuck. Oh my god.

“Bec…Bec…” She says weakly her movements now stopping and realization hits me. I bit her neck and I’m drinking her blood. I’m feeding from her. Although the realization hits it’s not an instant release or stop. I never learnt as a child how to feed from a human. We don’t get taught. I’ve seen it in porn or in books but that’s about it. The last time I bit into someone was when I was an infant feeding from my mother, and I have no recollection. Her blood came into my mouth shockingly fast I don’t even remember sucking. Even now I thought I was stopping but it’s not. My fangs are jammed deeply into her flesh. I feel as if I need more. I’m not fully quenched. I need a lot more as if my body was starving before and trying it’s best to give me what I was missing. I’m forcibly fighting against my instincts and the hold my fangs have taken to try to break them free. It’s panic. Maybe I’m not supposed to panic right now. Maybe if I learnt properly, I would be able to calm myself down enough to simply release. I push Freen down onto the bed to change our positions and put my hand against her shoulder and another against the bed and forcibly push myself free. Once I manage to push away, I take many unstable breaths and feel a head rush. Even after pulling away, I have to fight myself to return. The drops of blood I see from her neck still needing to be cleaned are calling to me. I very visibly see my mark on her neck that needs to be soothed. I’m struggling to put together thoughts amongst the high that I’m not used to. I momentarily lose it again to lick her neck before pushing myself back again.

“Freen!” I push out in a panic to no response. The next second the high is replaced by intense worry. Her heart is beating but she isn’t conscious. Even though I feel her heart beat its so much weaker. I don’t like it. I’m terrified. Tears run down my face as I feel overwhelmed and ashamed. The guilt is unbearable. Guilt for doing it. Guilt for feeling intense pleasure from it. I should never have even tried. I’m so stupid.

I do the only thing I can think of doing which is to bite my arm and fill my mouth with my blood and feed it to her through my mouth. I do that a few times till she begins to regain consciousness. I breath a sigh of relief and rest my head on her chest.

“I’m so glad.”

I have many thoughts now of what I should do. Wipe her memories? Tell her the truth? She’s been marked now. Do I feel any different? I can’t tell right now.

“What happened?” She asks.

“You… passed out.” I say.

She puts her arms around me, “I’m so sorry… that’s never happened to me before… that’s… embarrassing.”

Does she not realise?

“Don’t be embarrassed.”

“I’m still a bit new to this… I… just I…um… I can do better another day. What I’m trying to say is that I hope you can give me another chance even if it wasn’t good.”

She really doesn’t know…. She also has no idea that that was the best sex I’ve ever had.

I hug her tighter. I feel something else. A different urge. I want to bite her. But it’s different. I want to bite her softly. Nuzzle her. Lick her. I feel intense feelings. I try nuzzle into her body instead. The scent isn’t agitating anymore. It’s comforting. Familiar. Mine. My eyes feel very heavy.

“I think you’re good at it... I want to keep seeing you.”

Freen POV

She fell asleep. Deep sleep. I think she was very tired. She’s clinging to me very cutely. I’m busy thinking about things. My mind is racing with thoughts. Thoughts about sex. But not in that way. Maybe a bit about ‘that’ but a lot about when I passed out. I had a very strange dream at least it must be a dream. Becky bit me and sucked my blood. That’s what I dreamt. My mind plays through the events. We were having sex. Then she bit me. Then I passed out. But if I touch my neck, there is no mark. It is very strange that I passed out in the first place, and I feel completely fine now. More than fine. My back pain is completely gone. It’s foolish to think that she could be a vampire. There’s no such thing but I can’t get over how real it felt. I think it was a weird sex dream too because it felt really good. I didn’t even know I had that kind of interest. Vampires isn’t a genre I paid much attention to. Besides the weird vampire sex dream, I can’t believe I managed to mess up my first time with P’Becky that badly. She said it was good, but I think she was just being nice because how can it be good. I started off doing things right I think, and she was very… wet so I think she was into it… I gulp as I remember touching her. Touching her pussy, touching her soft boobs. There was… there is so much more I want to do with her. Do to her. She shuffles against me. I really shouldn’t be thinking about this now while she’s asleep.

I take a deep breath and look down to her. She’s resting her head on my chest. She looks so adorable while sleeping. I move my hand towards her face to move a strand of hair and she bites it. I freeze and stare. She’s still asleep. I can clearly see it, two fangs piercing my skin. I can feel it too. They’re in me. It doesn’t hurt. Feels pleasant actually. It’s definitely not normal teeth. They aren’t still. They move. The initial bite pushed in deep then they retracted and extended a few times till reaching comfort inside me. This was accompanied by a few soft licks. She seems to really like this.

Am I dreaming right now? Did I fall asleep with her earlier?

But it feels so real.

If it is. If it is actually real. What does this mean? That would make her a vampire, right? Vampires prey on humans and drink their blood. But is this really preying right now…. I stare down at her cute, satisfied face. She nuzzles and adjusts her fangs in me a little bit again. I think it’s impossible to be frightened by this. She’s like a little kitten.

So fidgety too. She doesn’t stay still as she sleeps. She’s also moved her leg over mine then away from mine like 3 times now with zero signs of waking up. This is… different from my original perception. But then… I guess she tends to be kind of cold but not recently? And not now. She does look pretty young for her age, but I can’t say I’ve never met other people who look really young. She’s been out in the sun with me. I’ve seen her in pictures. She eats food…

This must be some kind of misunderstanding. Or a very realistic dream. I close my eyes and try to wake up but no use. Maybe a misunderstanding. There should be a logical explanation for this. Maybe it’s a normal bite with her normal teeth and I’m mistaken about what I saw and feel.

I try pull my hand up a little and wiggle it out of her mouth. But she bites harder and tugs it. It doesn’t hurt and instead sends a jolt of pleasure. I feel her fangs deeply inside me. I can definitely feel it and I did pass out and I did feel her fangs in my neck earlier. After feeling the sensation for a while it feels the same as when she bit me.

I should just talk to her about this before jumping to conclusions. When she wakes up, we’ll have that talk.

For now I put my arm over her and she melts into me while keeping a firm grip on my hand. I study her face up close and kiss her nose. She’s so precious.

***

I fell asleep or maybe simply woke up? When I open my eyes it’s dark. I quickly look to my hand. No mark. A dream? It was really a dream? And where is Becky? There’s no way that was a dream too, right? But just as I think that I hear a door open from the bathroom and see Becky walk out.

“Oh, you’re awake now. Looks like we both fell asleep.” She says with a smile before returning to the bed and lying on it. I scan her face curiously, but I can’t see them. The fangs. But it felt so real.

“Do you want to kiss?” She asks after noticing me staring.

“What?” I say and look away with a flushed face.

“Because you were staring at my lips so much.” She says with a smirk.

I wasn’t exactly thinking about kissing but I won’t say no to more kissing. Besides that’s the best way to check. I’m sure I would notice fangs. I lick my lips and swallow. I move my hand to her neck and move closer. She looks into my eyes. I think I see some faint red in them if I look close enough, but she looks down to my lips and can’t see it anymore, so I close my eyes and kiss her. She is warm. Her neck, her lips. Warm and soft. I lick her lip, and she opens her mouth. She brushed her teeth. She tastes minty. Her mouth is warm, and her tongue is soft. There’s nothing abnormal at all. She lets me lead and I move my body closer. She’s good at kissing. It feels good. I guess it was a dream after all. I would have noticed fangs pricking me by now. Just to be sure I move my tongue up to the area I remember seeing her fangs come from. She pulls back in lightning speed and pushes her head into my shoulder.

That’s suspicious. This isn’t the first time she’s done this.

She’s gripping me tightly and I don’t dare to try to take the chance to look. She seems to be struggling. I stroke her back unsure of what to do. Does she need to bite me? I feel bad for pushing my tongue there. Maybe she doesn’t like it. Does it hurt her? Should I say something about it? But what would I even say? Did you bite me? Do you need to bite me? Have you killed someone…. Am I next?

She shifts closer and her core presses against my leg. Instant arousal. I didn’t exactly finish earlier. I swallow. I think all the blood from my brain went somewhere else because my thoughts make a drastic change to thinking about how nice it would be if we were both naked right now and just get worse from there. I hesitantly raise my hand up higher moving it closer to her face so she can bite it. Maybe it will help.

That’s when she releases from me and rushes to the bathroom without a word. I lie down on the bed spread out. I’m not going to say anything. I don’t want her to go away and I get the feeling that’s what will happen if I talk about this.

***

She left. It was dark and getting late. She said she has to work. She’s out during the day with me so I guess that’s why she’s working at night. Maybe that’s why she was so tired. And also… perhaps because she’s a vampire… or a werewolf? Oh maybe a werewolf. She’s kind of like a dog. Dogs have fangs too. It might make more sense. She’s fine in the sun and warm and eats food. The only reason I thought she was a vampire immediately was because that’s the only thing I could think of that drinks blood but maybe she didn’t drink the blood and just bit me and blood came out? She was licking me. That’s a dog. I like dogs. But then… did I just sleep with a dog… no no werewolves aren’t dogs. Not until night time and she leaves at night time….

I’m pacing up and down my room again. I can’t sleep since I fell asleep earlier and my mind is also racing with many thoughts about the day. Our date, having sex, getting bitten, passing out, getting bitten, almost getting bitten again?? There’s no marks but I’m not crazy. I know I’m not crazy. If she is a vampire or a werewolf or… something not completely human do I still want to be with her?

I bite my finger as I pace. If she’s a vampire then she might be trying to prey on me. If she’s a werewolf I might have just had sex with a dog… or werewolf so wolf. If that makes it better.

This is not an issue I ever expected to deal with or ponder. I believe in ghosts. So I guess that means other mystical creatures could exist. Her beauty is otherworldly. She could be an angel too? Angels don’t bite though… right? But with all mystical creatures every story is different. I can’t know for sure.

Ok but whatever this is or she is do I want to keep seeing her?

I finally lie back down on my bed with a sigh.

I’ve never wanted to see someone so much in my life. She’s all I can think about. Her smile. The feel of her body. Her soft boobs. Her wet pussy. It’s so deeply engrained in my mind. I want to thoroughly inspect every inch of her body. Touch her. Taste her. Slow and sensual love making. I bite my lip.

Maybe… she can do whatever she wants to me.

I cover my face with my hands. I curiously bite my hand.

Fuck

Why did I have to pass out today.

***

It’s so loud. I can’t concentrate it’s so loud. Badump badump badump badump.

“When you divide by two it-“ badump badump badump.

I close my eyes and put my head on my desk and cover my ears.

Badump badump badump badump.

It’s so hot. It’s so loud.

I take a deep breath and I feel like throwing up. So strong. I block my nose and hold my breath.

“Rebecca… Rebecca…” I feel a hand touch me and jerk up to see the teacher with a concerned face, “Do you need to lie down in the nurse’s office again?”

I hold back tears and I nod.

When I reach the nurse’s office I lie on the bed and start crying. It’s only slightly better. I feel like I can’t breathe.

The nurse looks at me concerned, “I can call your parents to pick you up?”

I shake my head multiple times.

She sighs, “Ok, lie down for a little bit. If you feel better me know and you can return to class. If you still feel bad after break then I’ll call your parents. Does that sound ok?”

“Ok…” I say reluctantly.

I’m scared my parents are going to take me out of human school.

I lie down and try to tune out the beating. The nurse leaves the room and I shuffle through my bag to take out my toy. I bite into it to try calm myself. I bite hard while covering my ears.

After a short while the door opens and I quickly hide my toy under my pillow.

“Becky?” Tasha comes in and walks to my bed. I sniffle.

She comes onto my bed and holds my hand, “I’ll lie with you.” She says with a smile, “Lets play dolls together when you feel better.”

I close my eyes. Tasha’s hand is warm. The beating is quiet now. I can hear her heart rate but it doesn’t bother me like the others.

I open my eyes and she smiles at me, “Better yet?”

I nod, “I’m ok now.”

“Lets play dolls.”

“Can you hold my hand while we play Tashy?”

***

I open my eyes and I have tears falling down. That dream. It was more like a memory. P’Becky’s memory from when she was a child? I can vividly remember the sensation of the heat, the beating. It was so overwhelming. It’s nothing I have ever felt before. She bit into something too. Has she always struggled like that? She’s some form of vampire. I’m sure of it.

***

After thinking everything over I decided. I’m going to ask P’Becky to be my girlfriend. I’m serious about her but I’m very nervous because it’s moving kind of fast as well as other recent worries not to mention the fact that we live in different countries…. But I’ve always tried to live in the moment and I know this is what I want. Still this is probably one of the most reckless things I’ve ever done. I even went to the jewellers and bought a gold bracelet with a rose design to give to her. I had to use some of my savings for it. There were cheaper ones but when I saw it I knew that’s the one I had to get. I can hardly meet her eyes today. We’re walking in the park together. I hesitantly hold her hand. She looks at me with her stunning smile and I look away shyly with my own smile.

“Cute.” She says.

Holding her hand reminds me of the dream I had. When she holds my hand. How does she feel? Does my heart echo in her ears I wonder. I look to her lips and think of her fangs. Somehow…. I feel like we’re connected.

“Phi is the cute one.” I reply.

She looks up to my eyes again and looks away, “Are you flirting with me?”

I bite my lip and work up the courage. I stop walking by a tree and she looks back a bit confused but stops, “Freen?”

“Maybe…I am flirting. ” I let go of her hand to search through my tote bag and take out a small box. I swallow and open it, “I got this for you.”

She opens her eyes widely, “It’s beautiful! You really didn’t have to! It looks expensive!”

“I want you to have it because… because… I like you a lot… I know this might be kind of complicated but I want to try…and I was wondering… if you would be my girlfriend?” I nervously ask.

“Yes.” She nods excitedly.

“Yes?” I say back not expecting such a straightforward acceptance considering how this has the potential of becoming a long distance relationship really fast.

She laughs,” Can you help me put it on?”

“Y-yes of course!” I say with a stutter and pick up the bracelet and begin putting it around her wrist. She smiles fondly at it then looks up to me. I look down to her lips wanting to give her a kiss then I remember her fangs and kiss her forehead instead.

“It’s really ok?” I ask and she hugs me suddenly with a nod. I put my arms around her and embrace her. She very clearly moves her head closer to my neck and nuzzles it.

She’s listening to my heart rate. She wants to bite me. I’m not sure why I know this.

Knowing she wants to bite me oddly doesn’t freak me out either. Her fangs are cute. They tingle. Is it bad that I even kind of… want her to bite me.

“I’m really happy.” She says and I can’t hold back my wide smile.

I have a vampire girlfriend now but how do I tell her I know.

Chapter Text

Becky POV

“Irin, I have a crisis.” I tell my friend as she opens her door.

“I thought it was weird you suddenly wanted to come over.” She says, “Fight with Richie again?”

“Different crisis.” I say not sure where to start making my way to her sofa and lying on it.

Irin laughs, “Sure come in. Make yourself at home. Want anything?”

I take her pillow and hug it and shake my head.

Irin walks over and strokes my head, “What’s wrong?”

“I got a girlfriend.”

“Doesn’t sound like a crisis although I guess if your dad finds out he’s just going to transfer her again. If you’re serious though I’m sure something could be done. You just never seemed that bothered by it before.”

“It’s not that. Well, I guess it’s kind of like that.” I say sitting up and Irin takes a seat.

“Then what?”

“Don’t freak out, promise.”

“Ok I promise. Now spill it.” She says and pushes me playfully.

“My girlfriend is human.”

“SHIT.”

“And I bit her.”

“HOLY SHIT.”

“I told you not to freak out!” I complain.

“Yeah but… shit! I need a moment to process. You bit her?? Like on purpose??”

“NO, not on purpose. It was- it just happened.” I explain awkwardly leaving out a lot of details.

“If it was by accident then it’s not too late! Don’t give her any blood and the mark will wear off! Just don’t panic!”
“So…. I gave her it.”

“Gave her what?”

“My blood.”

Irin pushes me, “Becky you idiot! Besides everything did you forget no one can register feeding partners this month because of Gabriel! He’s visiting the end of this month remember! Your horny ass should have waited till next month!”

“Hey! Also calm down a bit she doesn’t know.”

“What do you mean she doesn’t know?”

“She doesn’t know I’m a vampire. She just thinks she passed out.”

Irin takes a deep breath, “My god Becky. How did this even happen.”

“I don’t know! I don’t know! I just like her then it happened.”

“You have to stay away from her at least till after this month. Don’t risk it. Then you can try sort it out. Register her. I know your family is going to freak out, so I don’t know what you’re going to do about that.”

“After this month….”

“What’s wrong?”

“She’s going back to Thailand after this month.”

Irin full on flicks my forehead, “You started dating a human that doesn’t even live here!?”

“I know this all sounds like a lot when you say it out loud like that… ok it is a lot. What if Gabriel finds out!?” I panic

“Becky, you can’t bite her again it’s too risky. Just pretend nothing is going on till Gabriel leaves. Long distance might actually be the best thing for your relationship. Less likely anyone will find out. I won’t tell anyone either.”
“Don’t bite her….”

“Yeah, don’t bite her.”

“When we kiss, I want to bite her.”
“Then don’t kiss. Bec… I hate to break it to you but…that’s why most vampires don’t date humans. Feeding from humans is… not worth it.”

I run my finger across my lips and extend my fangs, “I didn’t know it felt so good.”

Irin covers her eyes, “Gross, put those away.”

Freen POV

I’ve noticed a few things this week. Or maybe a lot of things. She’s been coming back to my hotel with me everyday. She hasn’t spent the whole night yet but sometimes she showers and cuddles with me in bed for a bit before leaving. I’m also not sure how I should approach the intimacy and kissing situation after what happened and what I know, and she seems hesitant as well. There were times we came close then nothing happened. I’ve always prided myself on being very observant, very attentive to people’s needs. I would say its one of my good qualities. And Becky’s needs are…. Interesting.

I’m slowly piecing together what is real and what is fake.

She doesn’t drink water. Ever. In fact, she refuses to. I don’t think she needs it. Same for food. I’ve never once heard her say she’s hungry or wants to eat something unless I say it first. She never feels cold and even showers in cold water… in pitch darkness. She turns off all the lights constantly. She likes pressing things against her canines, I suspect it’s the place by her fangs. Straws, foods, pillows, blankets, anything.

The oddest thing was probably yesterday. It really got me thinking. We were watching a movie, and a sex scene came up. She started chewing on my collar. Up till then I thought that thirst to vampires is like hunger to humans but if I think about the times that she acts strange. Even the time that she bit me and drank my blood the first time. It seems that it’s when… she’s aroused.

When I watch shows or try read things about vampires as well. I noticed it always involves sex. That would explain why she avoids it. But if I had to choose between never having sex with her or letting her drink my blood. She can drink my blood. But what am I supposed to say to her? I know you’re a vampire, drink my blood? You can bite me while we have sex I don’t mind? She definitely doesn’t want me to know she’s a vampire I can’t exactly say those things. But my departure date is getting closer and it’s filling me with so much anxiety. There’s also so many things I want to ask. Even if I see her memories in my dreams, it just leaves me with more questions.

Why can you go in the sun? Why do you eat food? Why do you drink blood? How old are you really?

I just wish I had more time. I feel a bit weird recently too. Like there’s a constant itch that I want to scratch. It’s by my neck. I thought maybe I have a rash, but I don’t see anything. I thought I could leave it, but it seems to be getting worse each day. I wonder if I should go to the doctor but I’m nervous about going to a doctor overseas. I wonder what’s causing it.

I lie on my hotel bed while Becky showers. While I lie in silence on my phone I can hear the sound of the shower. I become conscious of it. Becky is naked just in the other room. I quickly put in my earphones to listen to music to distract myself from my indecent thoughts. The memory of kissing and touching her is so fresh in my mind. It’s as if it just happened and yet too far in the past at the same time. I want to be able to touch her again.

I turn up the volume.

Not long after Becky comes out of the shower wearing my shirt and shorts. I packed them for when it’s sunny little did, I know that even when it’s sunny it’s still cold here. The only one who has gotten much use out of it is Becky when she wants a change of clothes to lie in bed with me. They look different on her though. They’re meant to be worn at the hip, but she pulls them all the way up to be high waisted. My intentionally baggy shirt drowning her to look like she’s basically wearing no pants. I look down to her long legs. I swallow then look away and grab the remote.

“Want to watch a movie again for a bit before you have to go to work?”

She smiles and lies down next to me cuddling up to me and I pull back suddenly for a second, “You’re cold! How cold did you shower today!?”

She looks hurt, “Oh I forgot-“She stops herself and puts on a smile while moving back, “Bad circulation sometimes.”

Oh… I did something wrong.

I stop her from moving back by grabbing her arm.

“It’s my circulation, cuddling won’t help unfortunately. Weird I know, but don’t worry I feel fine. I’ll do some massages when I get back home.”

“It’s ok Phi. I was just surprised that’s all.” I say and pull her closer again. This time when I feel her cold body I brace myself. After the initial touch my body adapts to the coldness, “See?” I smile.

She looks away then smiles genuinely, “Ok.”

Vampires are usually cold right? But Becky is usually warm.

She holds my arm and cuddles me.

Cold. None of my heat is transferring to her at all. There’s more things I don’t know about.

I hand her my remote so she can search through the hotel’s movie list.

***

Becky chose another movie that I don’t know. These movies also all have no subtitles. I can’t understand them that well. She gets very involved in them. I think she likes movies a lot. I steal glances at her instead. I like watching her watch the movies. That’s more interesting to me. When she is very involved, she loses concentration and pushes her mouth onto my shoulder. Her habit.

My neck itches again. I try to resist scratching but it’s too much and I have to reach my hand over to scratch it.

This catches Becky’s attention. She doesn’t say anything but stares at my neck. Almost in a daze. She licks her lips, and I gulp. My neck burns and itches. I need relief. I move my neck closer to Becky and let my shoulder subtly drop. She very obviously swallows.

“Going to the bathroom.” She says quickly and gets up.

After she leaves, I lie flat on the bed with a sigh.

Bite me… please. I think that’s what I want.

***

I should probably tell Punch. She phoned me and has been complaining about her horrible day so I’m not really sure if it’s the right time. I know she’s going to say I’m crazy for starting a relationship with someone who lives so far away.

“And how about you? How have things been going?” She asks making it impossible for me to avoid it.

“I do have some news…”

“News?” She questions.

“Yeah, so long story short. I have a girlfriend.”

She’s silent and I almost think there’s something wrong with my connection till she let’s out a scream, “You what!?”

“She’s half thai! But she lives in the U.K.”

“How did this even happen I thought you were working!?”
“I met her while working! I really like her!” I defend.

“But she lives in the U.K!”

“I know but I’ll make it work! Somehow!”

She sighs, “I leave you alone for a couple of weeks and this happens. I’m so shocked I have no words. You hate long distance too.”

“Can we not think about that part right now.” I deflect.

“Either she moves here, or you move there. Don’t tell me you’re planning on not coming back?”

I swallow, “I’m going to come back…. Yeah. I’ll probably… Maybe…”

“Don’t do anything rash please. You can’t leave everything for a girl.”

***

Again. Another great day with Becky. More cuddling. It’s great. It’s really good. I’m very happy that P’Becky is my girlfriend but… I’m horny. Each day the horniness gets worse. The cuddling isn’t helping. The short shorts aren’t helping. I even tried touching myself and just woke up horny again.

I’m not weird. It’s natural to want to be intimate with your girlfriend.

Actually, I think…I’m suffering. Suffering and confused. I didn’t think my libido was this high. I’ve never been the type of person that needs sex. I can go without sex with no problem… or so I thought. What is this??

I even smelt the clothes she was wearing before putting them in the washer. I thought she was using the same products as me. Why do they smell so good? I almost didn’t wash them…. I’ve turned into a pervert.

What am I supposed to do when I go back to Thailand??? A video call isn’t enough. The days are ticking down. It’s giving me so much anxiety. I don’t want to separate. This is so bad. I need to make a move before I go back. I can’t leave things like this.

***

“I have a surprise for you today.” Becky smiles.

“What surprise?” I smile back.

“Not much further now.” She giggles

“Is that why you wouldn’t tell me where we’re go…ing. Is this a Thai restaurant!?” I explode in excitement as soon as I see the sign.

“Yup! Do you like it?”

“I love it! You have no idea how much I’ve been craving!”

The U.K is great and all but after a couple of weeks I’m getting very homesick. Mostly from the food and weather. Everything is so different from Thailand. I want to travel but I also love living in Thailand. She’s right I can’t throw it away for a girl.

Becky smiles to herself, “I’m happy.”

Her smile is so beautiful.

I grab her hand and kiss her cheek boldly. Today I decided to be more forward. Her eyes open wide as she looks at me.

“Thank you, BB.” I say as I smile back.

***

She’s warm again today. I noticed earlier when we were holding hands. Also, when I kissed her cheek. Is it a circulation problem as she says? What if she bites other people and drinks their blood… people that aren’t me…

I grip my menu tighter.

“Any recommendations?” She asks looking at the menu confused.

“You don’t like Thai food Phi?” I chuckle at her frown and release my grip.

“I have to be careful of the spices.”

“I think this one doesn’t have garlic.” I say and point to the picture of the khao man kai, “There’s a sauce that comes with it on the side but it’s basically just rice and chicken.”

“Rice and chicken sounds good. I’ll get this then.”

I noticed… she does whatever I suggest. It’s so cute. She acts like a nong. If she’s in her 30s but vampires age differently does that make her younger in human years, I wonder.

“Did I mention my garlic allergy?” Becky says putting the menu down.

“Oh, didn’t you?”

“I suppose I must have.” She laughs.

Once she mentions it, I think for a moment. Did she not mention it? It came to me so naturally. Did I just presume from my knowledge of vampires? I didn’t mean to if I did. I don’t want to generalize.

While I’m thinking the waiter comes and I order in Thai without realising. It turns out that just because it’s a Thai restaurant does not mean they speak Thai or can even understand me when I say the dishes in Thai rather than the English name or menu number. The waiter stares at me blankly before Becky chimes in.

“The chicken and rice and spicy papaya salad please. Oh, and to drink I’ll have the Thai milk tea, and my girlfriend will have the jasmine tea.”

Becky finishes up ordering for us. After the initial embarrassment my mind gets stuck on something else.

‘My girlfriend will have the jasmine tea’

‘My girlfriend.’

I smile to myself like an idiot at the obvious being uttered out loud and to a stranger too. He didn’t even seem to pay any notice to it. They’re so open here. That’s one of the plus sides. If I were to move here.

“What are you smiling about?” She asks and sticks out her tongue.

“Nothing.”

“Can’t be nothing.”

“Ok fine. You called me your girlfriend.”

She smiles and twirls her hair, “Because you are my girlfriend.”

Becky’s flirting isn’t good for my heart right now with my horniness dilemma. I stop myself from staring at her lips.

When our drinks arrive, I watch in anticipation as Becky tries the Thai tea for the first time.

“And?” I ask after she takes a sip and her eyes open widely.

“It tastes like…”

“Like?” I question

“Nothing! Um, it’s delicious.” She says and takes a huge sip almost drinking half of it in one go. I’m glad she likes it.

I chuckle, “By the way Phi… can you sleep over today. The whole night.” I ask. After seeing her nervous expression I add, “I understand if you have work. Being a lawyer must be so busy, yet you already fine time to meet with me every day.”

“I’m between cases at the moment. I haven’t taken my day off this week yet so I can sleep over.” She replies.

“Really?” I reply enthusiastically not able to hide my happiness.

That’s good. That’s really good. Today for sure. I’ll lead.

I’m not a total amateur. I slept with a girl from university and another girl from a bar before. I slept with Becky too, but it could have gone a lot better. Just in case I looked up a lot of stuff yesterday on what to do. Stuff about vampires too. It won’t be like last time.

***

Is it hot in here? I’m so nervous. Becky is replying to a work email on her phone while I pretend to watch TV. In reality, I can’t focus on anything. Even if I try to keep still, I end up fiddling with my shirt or my hands. I look down at my hands and look at my nails. I made sure to cut them short.

Becky looks over with a smirk, “You don’t seem that sleepy?”

I stop fiddling with my hands, “Neither do you.”

She puts her phone on the side table and cuddles into me. My body feels sensitive. Why does she smell so good.

“Your heart is beating very fast.” She says softly.

I swallow, “Bec…”

“Yeah?”

“I want to kiss. Can we?”

She’s silent.

“Do you… not want to kiss me? If I did something wrong then I’m-“

“No! You didn’t do anything wrong. You… didn’t…” Becky holds me tightly and seems to hold her breath before looking up to me. Her face is close to mine. I scan her face and all her features. She’s breathtaking. I move closer and press my lips to hers. We kiss softly a few times before I push my tongue into her mouth. She holds my arm tightly for a second before releasing her grip and letting our kiss get deeper and her body press to mine. Everything she does feels good. Every touch. I pull her closer and push my knee between her legs. I feel something prick me and she pulls back from our kiss in a panic and she breaths deeply while pushing her head into the pillow hiding her face.

“I can’t… too dizzy.” She pushes out painfully amongst her deep breaths and muffled words.

There’s blood in my mouth yet no pain at least in my mouth. I swallow. My neck burns. It’s painful. I pull down the collar of my shirt.

“Bite me.”

It’s not a suggestion. I desperately need her to sink her fangs into my neck right now.

She’s clearly surprised but also doesn’t seem to have enough rationality left to process anything besides the fact that I gave her permission to bite me and basically shoved my neck in her face. I get a glance at her fangs. They’re thin and sharp and glisten when the light hits them, but I can only see them for a second before they’re deep into my neck. Now that I was expecting it, I feel it clearly. My neck irritation vanishes immediately. There was an initial prick but once they fully extended into me, I feel no pain. Instead, I feel the sensation of her fangs digging in deeply and her tongue licking my skin almost like a cat lapping up milk only her tongue isn’t rough, its soft. I immediately relax my body from much needed relief of what I initially thought was a persistent rash. The sensation quickly moves to my gut in a tingle of nerves.

“Ah!” I let out unintentionally from the sudden change of burn to pleasure. She’s sucking my blood but why does it feel like she’s touching me. She seems deeply consumed by my neck and eagerly pushes herself against my body till she’s on top of me. I move my arms around her and hold her. She begins to rub her sex against my body. It feels so good I might cum. I slowly move my hand under her top and up her body. I wish we were naked.

I don’t get that far on my mission to take off her clothes before I start to feel faint. It’s a tantalizing feeling of being so close to coming and passing out at the same time.

“Becky… I feel faint…” I struggle out and gather my strength to grip her waist.

I close my eyes. I thought I would pass out again and accepted my fate when I feel Becky grip my body and push me down onto the bed. Even after she pushes it makes no difference and she grips the sheets and again before pushing down my shoulder. The feeling of her gripping and pushing seems to have knocked me out of my daze a little.

“Calm down.” I console and hold her hand, “It’s ok.”

After I grip her hand, she stops her fidgeting and relaxes her body. I feel her fangs release and as soon as they do, she pulls herself away in a rush. Her face ends up straight in front of mine. Her lips are stained red from my blood, almost as red as her eyes. They’re dazed and her pupils are diluted. Despite managing to pull out her fangs are still extended. This is the first time I’ve fully seen her vampire appearance.

“Beautiful.” I say and reach my hand up to push back her hair. She licks her lips and swallows while darting her eyes back between my neck and my eyes. Eventually losing resistance and returning to my neck but instead of biting she licks it gently. My body is very sensitive. I didn’t think it was possible to feel more aroused yet here we are. Only I’m weak. I can barely get any strength together. It felt good but I wanted to see her naked and finger her among other things.

“I wanted to have sex…” I sigh regrettably thinking she’s in some kind of trance unable to hear me. My assumption was apparently wrong because she lets out a laugh.

She looks back up to me with a smirk, “Oh really?”

My face goes red, and I look away, “Um…”

“Freen.” She says and I look back only for my lips to be stolen by a kiss. Only the kiss is sweet. The flavour seems oddly familiar yet I’m not sure why. She pushes a few soft kisses onto my lips after and before pulling back.

“How do you feel?” She whispers.

Her question confuses me because I’m not sure what she is referring to specifically. I’m not sure if I should say horny. That’s when it hits me. I don’t feel weak anymore. What did she do?

“Good.” I say still confused.

She suddenly pulls her top off revealing her naked upper body. My eyes stare straight at her breasts. Perfectly shaped with hard nipples from her arousal. I lick my lips.

“Do you still want to have sex?” She asks moving her hands under my top. My skin tingles at her touch.

I breathe deeply, “Yes.”

I want to kiss but my eyes get stuck on the very real fangs still extending out of her mouth and I hesitate.

“We should probably talk though.” She notices moving her hands from my shirt reluctantly.

“After.” I gulp.

She raises her eyebrow, “After?”

“I was just wondering. If you can retract your fangs a bit so I can kiss you.”

She’s still for a moment and closes her eyes and opens them again, “I can’t…”

I take a deep breath, “Ok.”

“Ok?”

I put my arm around her neck and pull her down. I decide to kiss her anyways and hope for the best. Feeling her naked upper body press against me feels like heaven. I’m so turned on. I push my hips up into her. Her fangs don’t get in the way of our kiss like I thought. I can avoid touching the area very easily because it’s a bit out of the way from where I would usually use my tongue while kissing. I can feel them press against my lips though. Any slight touch against them she seems to like and grips me tightly. I get more comfortable and explore her body with my hands. Moving down to her ass and gripping it and letting her rub against me. I move my tongue to her fang, and she pricks me. It’s sweet. Our kiss is sweet. She sucks my tongue and kisses me deeply till I’m left gasping for breath. I have to push her back a little.

She tries to follow my lips again for another kiss. She looks drunk or high and so sensual.

I whisper among deep breaths, “Wait Phi… I can’t breathe.” I say and move down to her chin then her neck. She has a very positive reaction to the neck kiss letting out a moan. Remembering her bite from earlier I repay the favour by giving her a playful bite on her neck.

“Freen!” She moans my name erotically. She then presumes to breathe deeply and submit to me by encouraging me to go on top of her. I take this chance to take off my clothes and the rest of her clothes. I trace my hand over her body and goose bumps form on her skin. I’m in awe. I’ve never met someone so perfect. While I take my time to explore her body, she does the same with mine till we’re caressing each other while we begin to rub our sexes against each other’s legs. It begins to feel very good for me. If we keep doing this, I’m going to cum. I raise my hand up to her face to move her hair out of the way so I can kiss her while we embrace but instead, she bites my hand.

She takes this bite very seriously and spasms a little. She shows no signs of letting go. Her fangs are deep inside me.

I realise I made a fatal mistake. That’s my left hand. I’m left-handed. Maybe I could just swap the hands. I pull my hand back a bit and it tugs on her fangs, and she pushes her sex against me enthusiastically while gripping the sheets tightly.

Oh. So, she likes that.

I decide to use my right hand instead because I still really want to finger her. I move my hand down and luckily Becky does most of the work finding all her sensitive spots herself and grinding against it. I push a finger inside her and she accepts me willingly and humps against it.

“Fuck!” I moan.

Although she’s only biting me, I’m getting intense pleasure from it. She moves her hand up to touch my boobs while I attempt to fuck her with my weaker hand. It doesn’t take much longer till she cums from it. She looks so beautiful when she cums. After her body relaxes, she retracts her fangs from my hand for a second with deep breaths before licking the bite marks, she made and nuzzling it then biting back into it softer. I just watch her with my own deep breaths. I bring my hand up and lick her cum off my fingers. It tastes so good. If my hand wasn’t preoccupied, I would have gone down on her.

I’m so sensitive that her bites send pleasure down to my gut. I rub my legs together for relief.

“Bec…” I let out.

She releases my hand with unsteady breaths and licks her lips, “I want to taste somewhere else.” She says pushing me against the bed again and pinning me down.

She kisses my lips then my neck and moves down my body.

“Phi your fangs they…” I begin a mild plea afraid she might prick something down there but at the same time it’s not a very convincing plea because I desperately want to cum.

“I’ll be gentle.” She says while touching and licking my inner thigh.

“Please!” I beg.

“Stop?” She teases.

“No. Don’t stop.” I bite my finger then see the mark she left on my hand. Perfect bite marks. I kiss it.

She licks my sex, and I shiver. She’s extremely good with her tongue. I grip her head and grind against her being controlled by my urges only. Because I was so aroused and sensitive already I cum easily. While my body tenses she bites into my thigh which only prolongs my orgasm. I feel like I’m floating before I return to Earth and get some clarity. I breathe deeply and try regaining myself. Becky is still licking my inner thigh where she bit me. I now have 3 bite marks. 4 if you count my tongue.

I look at my hand again with her bite. I kiss it again.

“Becbec here.” I say and move my hand onto her head and stroke her hair. She looks up and nuzzles into my hand I move it up to me and she follows and stares longingly like a puppy. I nod and she bites it. While she sticks her fangs in, I give her a kiss on her nose then her forehead.

After a short time, she stops, and her fangs retract. Although they retract and she stops she cuddles into me and digs her face into my neck.

I’ve never had sex feel like that before. A lot of biting involved. I stroke her hair while she seems intoxicated by my neck.

“Do I taste good?” I ask, “My blood I mean not the…”

“Both is delicious.” She answers and my face goes red from embarrassment.

“Oh… that’s good. I think.”

She chuckles, “You’re my first.”

“Really? I thought you said you had been with others.”

“The first time I’ve fed on a human.”

I’m glad to hear I wasn’t just one of her many victims after all and thinking back also not surprised considering how panicked she was.

“That… makes sense.”

She looks up with a pout, “Hey!” She then presses her face into me, “Was it obvious?”

“A little. But I’m also not sure how it’s supposed to go.”

“You weren’t surprised when you saw my fangs. How long have you known?”

“I knew when I asked you to go out with me.”

She looks up in shock, “You knew, and you still wanted to go out with me?”

“Yeah… I like you a lot.” I admit with a red face.

“Me too but it’s difficult for humans and vampires to date.”

Finally, I hear the confirmation from her mouth. She’s a ‘vampire’ as I thought.

“Because of the blood drinking?”

“…Kind of.”         

“I have so many questions.”

“I guess there’s no point in keeping secrets anymore. What do you want to know?”

Too many things.

I stroke her hair as she cuddles into me. Cuddling naked after sex feels so amazing.

“If Phi is 31. Does that make you a different age in vampire years? Like did you get changed at a certain age”

She chuckles, “I didn’t get changed. I was born a vampire and I’m not 31.”

“How old are you?”

“87. Almost 88.”

I almost choke, “What!?”

“We don’t really have vampire years, but I suppose I’m officially an adult at 100 according to vampire law.”

“So, right now you’re 87.”
“Yes.”

“But not an adult.”

“Yes.”

“But I’m an adult.”

“Well yes I guess in Human law.”

“…Did I just commit a crime?”

She pushes me, “Rude! Not that much of a child! You can’t really compare. But even if you say 100 is like…. 20 for humans. 90 is maybe like 19. At 87 I would be at least 18 anyways. Basically 19.”

“…Nong?”

“Ow.”

“I thought you were 20 when we first met.”

“I remember that.”

“How do you see me then? Do I seem very young to you?” I question.

She thinks for a moment, “Human ages are confusing.”

I laugh, “Vampire ages are more confusing…”

“When I was 21, I was in Junior high school. You don’t look 21 to me.”

“How old do I look?”

She looks at me and thinks for a while, “You seem closer to my brother.”

“How old is your brother?”

“126.”

“126…. And you’re 87 so that’s like… 40 years age difference then!?”

Is that a big gap? A small gap? Is that 4 in human years? My brain hurts.

She laughs, “You should stop thinking about the ages so much.”

“But I need to know how I should be calling you. Should I still be calling you phi?”

She moves on top of me and whispers in my ear, “I thought you liked calling me Becbec.”

I gulp and she steals my lips in a deep kiss.

***

I worked out why she wasn’t sleeping over besides the working situation. I got woken up in the early morning by fangs in my neck and an icy body against me. She woke up for a moment after that. I moved away slightly and fell asleep only to be woken up again by her icy body and icy tongue licking my neck. Perhaps I should have anticipated this from that time I woke up with her fangs in my hand.

I’m sleepy. We were up all-night having sex until 5 am then she fell asleep. I thought I could sleep in but even with the heater I’m freezing. She has a firm grip on me this time. Even though I couldn’t really sleep I have no regrets. Even now. Her naked body is pressed against mine. It wasn’t a dream this time. I can feel her tongue… and boobs. I look across and sneak a peak at her naked body.

Wow. I can’t help smiling at the memories. No more secrets anymore.

I stroke her hair, and she stops licking my neck.

There we go. Good puppy. No more licking. My neck is sensitive from yesterday. I move my hand down to her face and next second she bites my hand.

Ow… I forgot that happens.

That’s my left hand again... But she’s smiling and… biting? Chewing? Playing? Whatever it is it’s adorable, so I forgive her.

We didn’t do much talking yesterday. Today I want to talk with her about a lot of things. I’m so curious.

***

After she woke up, she drank my blood again. She seemed half asleep and not very conscious of her actions. I noticed her body went warm afterwards. She also didn’t take a shower. I told her to get up and have a shower first, but she said she doesn’t do morning showers then drifted back to sleep. I always take a shower in the morning. She said that people from the U.K don’t shower in the morning. I think it’s strange. When I was in the shower, I take a look at all the bite marks she left on me. I look at them very closely. They feel sensitive when I touch them. When I got out the shower, she was in deep sleep while biting my pillow. That’s the hotel’s pillow. I wonder if I have to pay for it. I decide to do an experiment. I pick up her shirt and dangle it close to her face. She doesn’t bite it. I take out one of the digestives I bought and dangle it by her face as well, but she also seems uninterested. I take a bite of it instead and eat a couple more. My morning snack makes me sleepy, so I decide to go down to eat the hotel breakfast. When I get back, she’s still asleep

and preoccupied with the pillow. I decide to lie down to take a nap. I yawn and close my eyes.

***

When I woke up again the hotel pillow was discarded and she’s digging her head into my chest. I stay like that for a little while and stroke her hair till she yawns and stretches out her fangs then opens her eyes slowly. Finally waking up now that it’s the afternoon.

She stretches over her hand to the side table and searches for something then gives up.

“What do you want Becbec?” I ask.

“Chew toy.” She mumbles.

“Chew toy? Is it in your bag?”

“Maybe.” She rubs her eyes and yawns again.

I stand up and go to her bag and search through it. There’s something that looks like a chew toy, so I take that out and pass it to her.

“This?”

She nods and takes it and chews into it while still rubbing her eyes as if they’re sensitive.

That makes sense. The chew toy would have been helpful earlier.

“Cute.”

She smiles and yawns again, “I need to take out my contacts.”

“You went to sleep with contacts in? I didn’t even know you wore contacts. I would have reminded you to take them out.” I worry.

Leaving contacts in while sleeping is very bad for your eyes.

“I had to. My eyes… you’ll see.” She says stumbling out of bed. Naked. I swallow.

She stretches her arms and takes her bag into the bathroom.

I lie down onto the bed again. All the events reply in my head. I trace my lip with my finger. The sex was so good. I take my pillow and cover my face.

Oh my god. Is this really happening?

She comes out the bathroom looking awake and refreshed. She has glasses on, but I immediately notice her eyes. They are a beautiful crimson red. Extremely mystifying. I can’t look away.

“So beautiful.” I comment.

She smiles shyly, “I’m glad.” she lies down next to me, “I’m sorry.”

“What are you sorry for?”

“I’m not what you thought. I lied to you. I sucked your blood and bit you many times.”

“Don’t be sorry. We can be truthful with each other from now on. I want to know everything about you.” I tell her, “Can I have a better look?” I ask and remove her glasses to stare into her eyes, “You can bite me and suck my blood too. As long as I’m the only one.”

“Doesn’t it hurt?”

“No… it… feels good.”

“It feels good for me too.”

I swallow, “Yeah… I know. Can I see?”

She licks her lips, “See what?”

“Your fangs.”

She extends her fangs out. I look at them in awe. I don’t get many chances to see them before she bites something. After my intense staring she looks away shyly.

“What’s wrong?”

“Just a little embarrassing.” She admits.

“You don’t have to force yourself. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable.”

“No, it’s ok. I want you to see…. What do you think?” She asks hesitantly.

Her fangs seem important. How should I compliment them? Sharp? Long? Shiny? Beautiful? Puppy? No not that one.

“They’re sexy.”

She raises an eyebrow, “Sexy?”

I cover my face in embarrassment, and she tries to pull down my hands then kisses my nose playfully with a mischievous smile.

“Can you tell me about being a vampire?”

She nods cutely, “Ok.”

***

“Gabriel is very important then if he can ban registrations?” I question while we both lie down holding hands and talking. We were talking about all kinds of things. There’s a whole other world out there I knew nothing about.

“Yes, every elder is very important. They can do whatever they want.” She explains.

“If there’s a ban right now, we broke vampire law?”

“Yeah…”

“I read so much about vampires, but this is completely different… I’ve broken laws already.”

“Now that you know everything. Do you regret it?”

“No. I would have been back in Thailand by the time Gabriel left. If Becky stayed away, we would never have been together.” I say solemnly, “What about you? Do you regret it?”

“I don’t regret it either. I’ve never felt this way before.”

I turn to her, and she looks back into my eyes, “What way?”

She looks at my eyes then down to my lips and back up to my eyes again, “That’s… um… you’re very special to me.”

I smile, “I feel the same way.”

I close the small distance between our faces and kiss her.

I need go back to Thailand but after Gabriel leaves the U.K. I’ll come back for her.

Chapter Text

Becky POV

Vamprec

Search: Why do I like it when my human partner tugs on my fangs?

‘Why do Vampires like it rough-

I put my phone down in embarrassment. That’s not what I searched. I gather myself and pick up my phone.

‘When it comes to sex, vanilla isn’t in a vampire’s vocabulary. But why do vampires ‘like it rough?’ The reason might be unsurprising. Vampires are hunters. Their method of hunting is luring their prey through seduction. Historically it’s not uncommon for their prey to fight back although this type of non-consensual feeding is now classified as a form of rape under current vampire law. Nevertheless, when prey fights back it causes excitement and releases endorphins, dopamine, oxytocin, progesterone and testosterone. The same hormones released during sex. Similar effects can be reproduced during safe ‘play’ with a human partner. Pulling, tugging, teasing and chasing are some examples of safe play.’

I put my phone down again and sigh.

This is embarrassing. I can’t talk about this. She asked me what I liked when we have sex because she isn’t sure what she should be doing. Even if I don’t tell her anything I like what she does already. It’s new for me too. It’s not like this with Vampires. It’s just normal. Like how humans do it. Minus the neck kissing. And even if I bit a vampire my fangs wouldn’t come out. I’m not sure what I should be doing either.

I guess I could watch… porn. I don’t usually watch porn. I was curious before and I saw porn with a human and a vampire before. It was… interesting.

I hesitantly search for vampire x human lesbian sex videos online. There’s a lot of videos with all sorts of titles. Many videos with title’s involving the words, feeding or biting. I click on a video called ‘playing with my vampire girlfriend’. The other videos looked a bit degrading to humans and after reading that article the word ‘playing’ stuck out to me. The video starts off straight into it as a lot of porn does. They’re both on the bed kissing in their underwear. They both have long brown hair, but the human has their hair tied up into a bun, she’s also more muscular. After only a few seconds I can already see the dynamic and why the video was titled in such a way. The human is a top. The kissing gets more aggressive, then the human pulls back and pushes the vampire down onto the bed. The vampire has a drop of blood running down her chin. She must have bit her. I stare at her fangs. I’ve never seen fangs so erect before. I feel like I’m looking at something I shouldn’t. The vampire bites up into the air in desperation and licks away the drop of blood. Her eyes are glowing intensely. Is that what I look like when we do it?

“Say please.” The human teases with a smirk.

“Please.” She begs.

“Good girl.” The human replies and pushes her forearm into the vampire’s mouth. The vampire bites deeply. As she does that the human pulls her arm back roughly while pushing her shoulder down. The vampire tries to follow her arm but is stopped by being pressed down by her shoulder so instead she bites deeper in an attempt to not lose her grip this continues for a few times. Till the human pushes her arm back into her mouth deeper then flexes her forearm muscles and pulls back again rougher and faster. This time the pull was enough for the vampire to lose her grip. She moans with deep breaths and bites into the air again now pulling the human closer looking to dig her fangs back into the arm.

“Wait.” The human tells her, and she obeys. She stretches out her neck and hovers it in front of the vampire. The vampire gulps and moves forward, “I said wait.” The humans says again and moves her neck closely till it touches the lips of the vampire. Even then the vampire doesn’t bite and grips the human tightly. The torment was too much, and she licks her neck.

“Naughty. No reward for you.” The human says pushing her hand into the vampire’s mouth in the place of her neck. She gladly bites into it. The human pushes down her head and uses her other hand to pull up her lip to expose her fangs and traces the gum area. The vampire closes her eyes and squeezes her legs together.

“Yeah, you like that? Pervert. You like being watched.” She says and pushes her hand in deeper and pulls out similarly to what she did with her arm. She uses her other hand to squeeze the vampires’ breasts. After a bit she stops moving her hand and leaves it in still. The vampire pulls out her fangs in a frenzy and bites back in herself trying to stimulate the area herself. The human’s breathing becomes deeper, and she moves her hand down to her crotch area.

“Bite it.” She says and shoves her neck into her face.

Right before the vampire sinks her fangs into her neck the video cuts off and an ad plays asking for me to sign up to their patron for the rest.

I am both turned on and horrified by what I just witnessed. I wouldn’t say I want it like that. I don’t want to be talked to like that. I’m sensitive… But the thought of Freen touching my fangs like that. Really touching them and playing with them that does seem really good.

I grab my chew toy and bite into it. It feels very good. My fangs are sensitive. While I bite, I move my hand down under my panties, I’m already wet. I close my eyes, and my mind goes to Freen unintentionally. All of a sudden, I can sense her. She’s showering in her hotel. I can hear the thumping of her heart rate. The sound of her beating heart turns me on more. It’s almost like I can smell her blood. I bite my toy deeper and touch my clit. She moves her hand over her breast. I open my eyes in a panic and remove my hand from my panties. I need to stop that’s not right.

Why did that feel so real. What was that. That’s not the first time I’ve felt her presence when I wasn’t close to her.

***

“Where have you been all, month?” Richie asks me as I’m about to leave the house again.  

“None of your business.” I say and stick out my tongue.

“Well, I don’t know where you’re planning to go with the coven meeting in an hour.”

“Easy. I’m not going. I have plans tonight.”

“Good luck explaining that to mom and dad. You do know Gabriel will be here any day now. Mom and dad are giving a speech. There’s no way they’re going to let you out of it. In fact, if you don’t show up tonight, I can guarantee they’re going to send someone out to fetch you and drag you there.”

I pause in my tracks, “You say you’re one hundred percent sure they’ll come searching for me.”

“100 percent.”

I sigh, “Fine, whatever, I’ll come for a bit.”

My precious time with Freen….

***

“You don’t have to look so clearly unhappy.” Richie laughs while putting his arm around my shoulder in the limo, “Been a while since we spent some time together. My missing sister.” He jokes.

I roll my eyes and push his arm off my shoulder, “There’s no way you actually miss me.”

“Ouch. Not true. Was wondering why my internet was working so well all of a sudden.”

“Very funny.” I say sarcastically.

“By the way…. Why are you warm?” He asks poking my arm again, “Is that blush or are your cheeks flushed?”

Shit… I drank from Freen this morning then went home to sleep while she went on a day trip to take pictures. I’m surprised I’m still warm. It’s been hours. If I drink a warm pack, it only lasts one or two hours.

“Some of my new human friends were getting suspicious that’s all.” I make an excuse.

He looks at me suspiciously, “Enough for you to drink that disgusting warm blood? I’ve told you before don’t get too touchy with the humans Bec. It will just cause trouble. You need to stop hanging out with the humans so much.” He lectures.

Oh god, he has no idea the mess I’m in right now.

At that moment I get a message, so I check it. I had to tell Freen that I might not be able to come tonight, or I might be very late.

‘That’s ok Becbec, enjoy your night with your family. If I fall asleep before you’re done sending hugs and kisses.” She sends with a heart.

I smile widely at the message.